This is a modern-English version of Emily Fox-Seton: Being "The Making of a Marchioness" and "The Methods of Lady Walderhurst", originally written by Burnett, Frances Hodgson.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Emily Fox-Seton
EMILY FOX-SETON
BEING "THE MAKING OF A
MARCHIONESS" AND "THE
METHODS OF LADY
WALDERHURST"
By
Frances Hodgson Burnett
ILLUSTRATED BY
C.D. WILLIAMS
ILLUSTRATED BY
C.D. WILLIAMS
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
Copyright, 1901, by The Century Company
Copyright, 1901, by The Century Company
Copyright, 1901, by Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett
Copyright, 1901, by Mrs. Frances Hodgson Burnett
Copyright, 1901, by Frederick A. Stokes Company
Copyright, 1901, by Frederick A. Stokes Company

Jump to chapters
Go to chapters
PART ONE
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
PART TWO
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty one
Chapter Twenty two
Chapter Twenty three
Chapter Twenty four
PART ONE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
PART TWO
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__
PART ONE

When Miss Fox-Seton descended from the twopenny bus as it drew up, she gathered her trim tailor-made skirt about her with neatness and decorum, being well used to getting in and out of twopenny buses and to making her way across muddy London streets. A woman whose tailor-made suit must last two or three years soon learns how to protect it from splashes, and how to aid it to retain the freshness of its folds. During her trudging about this morning in the wet, Emily Fox-Seton had been very careful, and, in fact, was returning to Mortimer Street as unspotted as she had left it. She had been thinking a good deal about her dress—this particular faithful one which she had already worn through a twelvemonth. Skirts had made one of their appalling changes, and as she walked down Regent Street and Bond Street she had stopped at the windows of more than one shop bearing the sign "Ladies' Tailor and Habit-Maker," and had looked at the tautly attired, preternaturally slim models, her large, honest hazel eyes wearing an anxious expression. She was trying to discover where seams were to be placed and how gathers were to be hung; or if there were to be gathers at all; or if one had to be bereft of every seam in a style so unrelenting as to forbid the possibility of the honest and semi-penniless struggling with the problem of remodelling last season's skirt at all. "As it is only quite an ordinary brown," she had murmured to herself, "I might be able to buy a yard or so to match it, and I might be able to join the gore near the pleats at the back so that it would not be seen."
When Miss Fox-Seton got off the two-penny bus as it pulled up, she adjusted her well-tailored skirt neatly and with grace, having learned how to navigate getting in and out of budget buses and crossing muddy London streets. A woman whose tailored outfit must last two or three years quickly figures out how to protect it from splashes and keep its shape. During her walk this morning in the rain, Emily Fox-Seton was quite careful and was returning to Mortimer Street looking as clean as when she left. She had been thinking a lot about her dress—this reliable one she had been wearing for over a year. Skirt styles had gone through yet another drastic change, and as she strolled down Regent Street and Bond Street, she stopped at the windows of several shops that had the sign "Ladies' Tailor and Habit-Maker," gazing at the perfectly dressed, unnaturally slim models with a worried look in her large, honest hazel eyes. She was trying to figure out where seams should go and how gathers should hang; or if there should even be gathers at all; or if one had to completely do away with seams in a style so strict that it left no room for someone like her, who could barely afford last season's skirt, to even consider remodeling it. "Since it's just a plain brown," she muttered to herself, "I might be able to buy a yard to match and maybe join it near the pleats at the back so it wouldn't be noticeable."
She quite beamed as she reached the happy conclusion. She was such a simple, normal-minded creature that it took but little to brighten the aspect of life for her and to cause her to break into her good-natured, childlike smile. A little kindness from any one, a little pleasure or a little comfort, made her glow with nice-tempered enjoyment. As she got out of the bus, and picked up her rough brown skirt, prepared to tramp bravely through the mud of Mortimer Street to her lodgings, she was positively radiant. It was not only her smile which was childlike, her face itself was childlike for a woman of her age and size. She was thirty-four and a well-set-up creature, with fine square shoulders and a long small waist and good hips. She was a big woman, but carried herself well, and having solved the problem of obtaining, through marvels of energy and management, one good dress a year, wore it so well, and changed her old ones so dexterously, that she always looked rather smartly dressed. She had nice, round, fresh cheeks and nice, big, honest eyes, plenty of mouse-brown hair and a short, straight nose. She was striking and well-bred-looking, and her plenitude of good-natured interest in everybody, and her pleasure in everything out of which pleasure could be wrested, gave her big eyes a fresh look which made her seem rather like a nice overgrown girl than a mature woman whose life was a continuous struggle with the narrowest of mean fortunes.
She beamed as she reached her happy conclusion. She was such a simple, down-to-earth person that it took very little to brighten her outlook on life and make her break into her good-natured, childlike smile. A small act of kindness from anyone, a little pleasure, or some comfort made her glow with pure joy. As she got off the bus and picked up her rough brown skirt, ready to bravely trudge through the mud of Mortimer Street to her place, she was positively radiant. It wasn't just her smile that was childlike; her face itself looked youthful for a woman of her age and figure. She was thirty-four and well-built, with strong square shoulders, a long slender waist, and good hips. She was a big woman but carried herself well, and having cleverly managed to get one good dress a year, she wore it so well and repurposed her old clothes so skillfully that she always looked nicely dressed. She had nice, round, fresh cheeks and big, honest eyes, plenty of mouse-brown hair, and a short, straight nose. She was striking and looked well-bred, and her genuine interest in everyone and her enjoyment of everything that could bring her joy gave her big eyes a fresh look, making her seem more like a nice overgrown girl than a mature woman whose life was a constant struggle with the narrowest of meager fortunes.
She was a woman of good blood and of good education, as the education of such women goes. She had few relatives, and none of them had any intention of burdening themselves with her pennilessness. They were people of excellent family, but had quite enough to do to keep their sons in the army or navy and find husbands for their daughters. When Emily's mother had died and her small annuity had died with her, none of them had wanted the care of a big raw-boned girl, and Emily had had the situation frankly explained to her. At eighteen she had begun to work as assistant teacher in a small school; the year following she had taken a place as nursery-governess; then she had been reading-companion to an unpleasant old woman in Northumberland. The old woman had lived in the country, and her relatives had hovered over her like vultures awaiting her decease. The household had been gloomy and gruesome enough to have driven into melancholy madness any girl not of the sanest and most matter-of-fact temperament. Emily Fox-Seton had endured it with an unfailing good nature, which at last had actually awakened in the breast of her mistress a ray of human feeling. When the old woman at length died, and Emily was to be turned out into the world, it was revealed that she had been left a legacy of a few hundred pounds, and a letter containing some rather practical, if harshly expressed, advice.
She was a woman from a good family and had a decent education, at least by the standards for women back then. She had few relatives, and none of them wanted to take on the burden of her being broke. They came from a respectable family, but they were busy enough trying to keep their sons in the military and finding husbands for their daughters. When Emily's mother passed away and her small income went with her, none of her relatives wanted to look after a tall, gangly girl, and they made sure to explain that to her clearly. At eighteen, she started working as an assistant teacher in a small school; the following year, she became a nursery governess; then she was a reading companion to a difficult old woman in Northumberland. This woman lived in the countryside, and her relatives hovered around her like vultures waiting for her to die. The atmosphere in the household was so gloomy and morbid that it could have driven any girl who wasn't completely sane and practical into depression. Emily Fox-Seton managed to cope with it all with her unwavering good nature, which eventually sparked a little bit of human kindness in her unpleasant mistress. When the old woman finally passed away and Emily was set loose into the world, it turned out she had been left a legacy of a few hundred pounds along with a letter that contained some rather practical, albeit harshly worded, advice.
Go back to London [Mrs. Maytham had written in her feeble, crabbed hand]. You are not clever enough to do anything remarkable in the way of earning your living, but you are so good-natured that you can make yourself useful to a lot of helpless creatures who will pay you a trifle for looking after them and the affairs they are too lazy or too foolish to manage for themselves. You might get on to one of the second-class fashion-papers to answer ridiculous questions about house-keeping or wall-papers or freckles. You know the kind of thing I mean. You might write notes or do accounts and shopping for some lazy woman. You are a practical, honest creature, and you have good manners. I have often thought that you had just the kind of commonplace gifts that a host of commonplace people want to find at their service. An old servant of mine who lives in Mortimer Street would probably give you cheap, decent lodgings, and behave well to you for my sake. She has reason to be fond of me. Tell her I sent you to her, and that she must take you in for ten shillings a week.
Go back to London [Mrs. Maytham had written in her shaky, cramped handwriting]. You’re not clever enough to do anything amazing for a living, but you’re so good-natured that you can be helpful to a lot of needy people who will pay you a little for taking care of them and the things they’re too lazy or foolish to handle themselves. You could get a job with one of the second-rate fashion magazines answering silly questions about housekeeping, wallpaper, or freckles. You know the type I mean. You could write notes or manage accounts and shopping for some lazy woman. You’re practical, honest, and you have good manners. I’ve often thought you have just the kind of ordinary skills that a lot of ordinary people want to have at their disposal. An old servant of mine living on Mortimer Street would probably offer you cheap, decent accommodations and treat you well because of me. She has reasons to like me. Tell her I sent you, and that she must take you in for ten shillings a week.
Emily wept for gratitude, and ever afterward enthroned old Mrs. Maytham on an altar as a princely and sainted benefactor, though after she had invested her legacy she got only twenty pounds a year from it.
Emily cried tears of gratitude, and from that day on, she placed old Mrs. Maytham on a pedestal as a noble and revered benefactor, even though after investing her inheritance, she only received twenty pounds a year from it.
"It was so kind of her," she used to say with heartfelt humbleness of spirit. "I never dreamed of her doing such a generous thing. I hadn't a shadow of a claim upon her—not a shadow." It was her way to express her honest emotions with emphasis which italicised, as it were, her outpourings of pleasure or appreciation.
"It was so kind of her," she used to say with genuine humility. "I never dreamed she would do something so generous. I had not a shadow of a claim on her—not a shadow." It was her way of expressing her true feelings with an emphasis that highlighted, so to speak, her expressions of joy or gratitude.
She returned to London and presented herself to the ex-serving-woman. Mrs. Cupp had indeed reason to remember her mistress gratefully. At a time when youth and indiscreet affection had betrayed her disastrously, she had been saved from open disgrace and taken care of by Mrs. Maytham.
She went back to London and introduced herself to the former servant. Mrs. Cupp definitely had reason to remember her mistress with gratitude. At a time when her youthful naivety and misguided love had put her in a tough spot, she had been saved from public shame and looked after by Mrs. Maytham.
The old lady, who had then been a vigorous, sharp-tongued, middle-aged woman, had made the soldier lover marry his despairing sweetheart, and when he had promptly drunk himself to death, she had set her up in a lodging-house which had thriven and enabled her to support herself and her daughter decently.
The old lady, who had once been a strong-willed, sharp-tongued, middle-aged woman, had forced the soldier lover to marry his heartbroken girlfriend. When he quickly drank himself to death, she helped her get established in a boarding house that prospered, allowing her to support herself and her daughter comfortably.
In the second story of her respectable, dingy house there was a small room which she went to some trouble to furnish up for her dead mistress's friend. It was made into a bed-sitting-room with the aid of a cot which Emily herself bought and disguised decently as a couch during the daytime, by means of a red and blue Como blanket. The one window of the room looked out upon a black little back-yard and a sooty wall on which thin cats crept stealthily or sat and mournfully gazed at fate. The Como rug played a large part in the decoration of the apartment. One of them, with a piece of tape run through a hem, hung over the door in the character of a portière; another covered a corner which was Miss Fox-Seton's sole wardrobe. As she began to get work, the cheerful, aspiring creature bought herself a Kensington carpet-square, as red as Kensington art would permit it to be. She covered her chairs with Turkey-red cotton, frilling them round the seats. Over her cheap white muslin curtains (eight and eleven a pair at Robson's) she hung Turkey-red draperies. She bought a cheap cushion at one of Liberty's sales, and some bits of twopenny-halfpenny art china for her narrow mantelpiece. A lacquered tea-tray and a tea-set of a single cup and saucer, a plate and a teapot, made her feel herself almost sumptuous. After a day spent in trudging about in the wet or cold of the streets, doing other people's shopping, or searching for dressmakers or servants' characters for her patrons, she used to think of her bed-sitting-room with joyful anticipation. Mrs. Cupp always had a bright fire glowing in her tiny grate when she came in, and when her lamp was lighted under its home-made shade of crimson Japanese paper, its cheerful air, combining itself with the singing of her little, fat, black kettle on the hob, seemed absolute luxury to a tired, damp woman.
In the second story of her run-down but respectable house, there was a small room that she put a lot of effort into furnishing for her deceased mistress's friend. It was turned into a bed-sitting room, featuring a cot that Emily had bought herself and cleverly disguised as a couch during the day with a red and blue Como blanket. The room's single window faced a dark little backyard and a grimy wall where skinny cats would sneak around or sit sadly contemplating their fate. The Como rug played a big role in decorating the space. One of them, with a piece of tape threaded through a hem, hung over the door like a curtain; another covered a corner that was Miss Fox-Seton's only wardrobe. As she started to find work, the cheerful, aspiring woman bought herself a Kensington carpet square, as red as Kensington art could allow. She covered her chairs with bright red cotton, adding frills around the seats. Over her inexpensive white muslin curtains (eight and eleven a pair at Robson's), she hung red drapes. She got a cheap cushion at one of Liberty's sales and some bits of affordable art china for her narrow mantelpiece. A lacquered tea tray and a tea set with a single cup and saucer, a plate, and a teapot made her feel almost luxurious. After a day spent trudging through the wet or cold streets, doing other people's shopping or looking for dressmakers or references for her clients, she would think of her bed-sitting room with joyful anticipation. Mrs. Cupp always had a bright fire glowing in her tiny fireplace when she came home, and when she lit her lamp with its homemade shade of crimson Japanese paper, the cozy atmosphere, combined with the cheerful sound of her little, fat black kettle on the stove, felt like pure luxury to a tired, damp woman.
Mrs. Cupp and Jane Cupp were very kind and attentive to her. No one who lived in the same house with her could have helped liking her. She gave so little trouble, and was so expansively pleased by any attention, that the Cupps,—who were sometimes rather bullied and snubbed by the "professionals" who generally occupied their other rooms,—quite loved her. Sometimes the "professionals," extremely smart ladies and gentlemen who did turns at the balls or played small parts at theatres, were irregular in their payments or went away leaving bills behind them; but Miss Fox-Seton's payments were as regular as Saturday night, and, in fact, there had been times when, luck being against her, Emily had gone extremely hungry during a whole week rather than buy her lunches at the ladies' tea-shops with the money that would pay her rent.
Mrs. Cupp and Jane Cupp were very kind and attentive to her. Anyone who lived in the same house with her couldn't help but like her. She caused so little trouble and was so genuinely happy with any attention that the Cupps—who sometimes felt bullied and ignored by the "professionals" who usually occupied their other rooms—really grew fond of her. Occasionally, the "professionals," who were flashy ladies and gentlemen performing at balls or playing minor roles in theaters, were inconsistent with their payments or would leave without settling their bills; however, Miss Fox-Seton's payments were as dependable as Saturday night. In fact, there were times when, due to bad luck, Emily went an entire week extremely hungry rather than spend money on lunch at the ladies' tea shops that could have been used to pay her rent.
In the honest minds of the Cupps, she had become a sort of possession of which they were proud. She seemed to bring into their dingy lodging-house a touch of the great world,—that world whose people lived in Mayfair and had country-houses where they entertained parties for the shooting and the hunting, and in which also existed the maids and matrons who on cold spring mornings sat, amid billows of satin and tulle and lace, surrounded with nodding plumes, waiting, shivering, for hours in their carriages that they might at last enter Buckingham Palace and be admitted to the Drawing-room. Mrs. Cupp knew that Miss Fox-Seton was "well connected;" she knew that she possessed an aunt with a title, though her ladyship never took the slightest notice of her niece. Jane Cupp took "Modern Society," and now and then had the pleasure of reading aloud to her young man little incidents concerning some castle or manor in which Miss Fox-Seton's aunt, Lady Malfry, was staying with earls and special favorites of the Prince's. Jane also knew that Miss Fox-Seton occasionally sent letters addressed "To the Right Honourable the Countess of So-and-so," and received replies stamped with coronets. Once even a letter had arrived adorned with strawberry-leaves, an incident which Mrs. Cupp and Jane had discussed with deep interest over their hot buttered-toast and tea.
In the honest minds of the Cupps, she had become a kind of possession they were proud of. She seemed to bring a hint of the high society into their shabby lodging house—that world where people lived in Mayfair, owned country houses, and hosted hunting and shooting parties. It was also the world where maids and upper-class women sat on cold spring mornings, surrounded by billowing satin, tulle, and lace, waiting for hours in their carriages, shivering, until they could finally enter Buckingham Palace and be admitted to the Drawing Room. Mrs. Cupp knew that Miss Fox-Seton was "well connected;" she was aware that her niece had an aunt with a title, although that lady never acknowledged her. Jane Cupp subscribed to "Modern Society" and would occasionally read aloud little stories about castles or manors where Miss Fox-Seton’s aunt, Lady Malfry, was visiting earls and favored guests of the Prince. Jane also knew that Miss Fox-Seton sometimes sent letters addressed "To the Right Honourable the Countess of So-and-so," and received replies stamped with coronets. Once, a letter even arrived decorated with strawberry leaves, an event that Mrs. Cupp and Jane discussed with great interest over their hot buttered toast and tea.
Emily Fox-Seton, however, was far from making any professions of grandeur. As time went on she had become fond enough of the Cupps to be quite frank with them about her connections with these grand people. The countess had heard from a friend that Miss Fox-Seton had once found her an excellent governess, and she had commissioned her to find for her a reliable young ladies' serving-maid. She had done some secretarial work for a charity of which the duchess was patroness. In fact, these people knew her only as a well-bred woman who for a modest remuneration would make herself extremely useful in numberless practical ways. She knew much more of them than they knew of her, and, in her affectionate admiration for those who treated her with human kindness, sometimes spoke to Mrs. Cupp or Jane of their beauty or charity with a very nice, ingenuous feeling. Naturally some of her patrons grew fond of her, and as she was a fine, handsome young woman with a perfectly correct bearing, they gave her little pleasures, inviting her to tea or luncheon, or taking her to the theatre.
Emily Fox-Seton, on the other hand, was far from putting on airs. Over time, she had grown fond enough of the Cupps to be open with them about her connections to those high society people. The countess had heard from a friend that Miss Fox-Seton had once found her an excellent governess and had asked her to find a reliable young lady to serve as a maid. She had also done some secretarial work for a charity of which the duchess was the patron. In reality, these people knew her only as a well-mannered woman who, for a modest fee, would be incredibly helpful in countless practical ways. She knew much more about them than they did about her, and out of her genuine affection for those who treated her kindly, she sometimes spoke to Mrs. Cupp or Jane about their beauty or charitable acts with a sincere, heartfelt tone. Naturally, some of her patrons started to like her, and since she was a lovely, attractive young woman with impeccable manners, they treated her to little pleasures, inviting her for tea or lunch, or taking her to the theater.
Her enjoyment of these things was so frank and grateful that the Cupps counted them among their own joys. Jane Cupp—who knew something of dressmaking—felt it a brilliant thing to be called upon to renovate an old dress or help in the making of a new one for some festivity. The Cupps thought their tall, well-built lodger something of a beauty, and when they had helped her to dress for the evening, baring her fine, big white neck and arms, and adorning her thick braids of hair with some sparkling, trembling ornaments, after putting her in her four-wheeled cab, they used to go back to their kitchen and talk about her, and wonder that some gentleman who wanted a handsome, stylish woman at the head of his table, did not lay himself and his fortune at her feet.
Her enjoyment of these things was so genuine and appreciative that the Cupps considered them part of their own happiness. Jane Cupp—who had some experience with dressmaking—thought it was wonderful to be asked to fix up an old dress or help create a new one for a celebration. The Cupps regarded their tall, well-built lodger as quite beautiful, and after they helped her get ready for the evening, showcasing her lovely, long white neck and arms, and decorating her thick hair with some sparkling, shimmering accessories, they would send her off in her cab. Then they would return to their kitchen to talk about her, wondering why some gentleman in search of an attractive, stylish woman to grace his table hadn’t already laid his heart and fortune at her feet.
"In the photograph-shops in Regent Street you see many a lady in a coronet that hasn't half the good looks she has," Mrs. Cupp remarked frequently. "She's got a nice complexion and a fine head of hair, and—if you ask me—she's got as nice a pair of clear eyes as a lady could have. Then look at her figure—her neck and her waist! That kind of big long throat of hers would set off rows of pearls or diamonds beautiful! She's a lady born, too, for all her simple, every-day way; and she's a sweet creature, if ever there was one. For kind-heartedness and good-nature I never saw her equal."
"In the photo shops on Regent Street, you often see women in crowns who aren't nearly as attractive as they think," Mrs. Cupp often said. "She's got a nice complexion and great hair, and—if you ask me—she’s got a lovely pair of clear eyes that any woman would be proud of. And just look at her figure—her neck and her waist! That long neck of hers would look stunning with strings of pearls or diamonds! She's a lady through and through, despite her simple, everyday style; and she's a genuinely sweet person, if there ever was one. For kindness and good nature, I've never seen anyone like her."
Miss Fox-Seton had middle-class patrons as well as noble ones,—in fact, those of the middle class were far more numerous than the duchesses,—so it had been possible for her to do more than one good turn for the Cupp household. She had got sewing in Maida Vale and Bloomsbury for Jane Cupp many a time, and Mrs. Cupp's dining-room floor had been occupied for years by a young man Emily had been able to recommend. Her own appreciation of good turns made her eager to do them for others. She never let slip a chance to help any one in any way.
Miss Fox-Seton had both middle-class and noble patrons—actually, there were a lot more middle-class patrons than duchesses—so she was able to do several good deeds for the Cupp family. She had arranged sewing jobs in Maida Vale and Bloomsbury for Jane Cupp many times, and Mrs. Cupp's dining room floor had been home to a young man Emily had recommended for years. Her own appreciation for good deeds made her eager to help others. She never missed an opportunity to assist anyone in any way.
It was a good-natured thing done by one of her patrons who liked her, which made her so radiant as she walked through the mud this morning. She was inordinately fond of the country, and having had what she called "a bad winter," she had not seen the remotest chance of getting out of town at all during the summer months. The weather was beginning to be unusually hot, and her small red room, which seemed so cosy in winter, was shut in by a high wall from all chance of breezes. Occasionally she lay and panted a little in her cot, and felt that when all the private omnibuses, loaded with trunks and servants, had rattled away and deposited their burdens at the various stations, life in town would be rather lonely. Every one she knew would have gone somewhere, and Mortimer Street in August was a melancholy thing.
It was a kind gesture from one of her supporters who liked her, which made her glow as she walked through the mud this morning. She loved the countryside, and after what she called "a tough winter," she hadn’t seen any chance of getting out of the city at all during the summer months. The weather was starting to get unusually hot, and her small red room, which felt so cozy in winter, was cut off from any chance of a breeze by a high wall. Sometimes she lay there panting a little in her bed, realizing that once all the private taxis, loaded with luggage and staff, had left and dropped off their loads at the various stations, life in the city would feel pretty lonely. Everyone she knew would have gone somewhere, and Mortimer Street in August was a sad sight.
And Lady Maria had actually invited her to Mallowe. What a piece of good fortune—what an extraordinary piece of kindness!
And Lady Maria had actually invited her to Mallowe. What a stroke of luck—what an amazing act of kindness!
She did not know what a source of entertainment she was to Lady Maria, and how the shrewd, worldly old thing liked her. Lady Maria Bayne was the cleverest, sharpest-tongued, smartest old woman in London. She knew everybody and had done everything in her youth, a good many things not considered highly proper. A certain royal duke had been much pleased with her and people had said some very nasty things about it. But this had not hurt Lady Maria. She knew how to say nasty things herself, and as she said them wittily they were usually listened to and repeated.
She had no idea how entertaining she was to Lady Maria and how much the shrewd, worldly old lady enjoyed her company. Lady Maria Bayne was the smartest, most sharp-tongued, and cleverest elderly woman in London. She knew everyone and had experienced many things in her youth, including quite a few that weren’t deemed very proper. A certain royal duke had been quite taken with her, and people had said some really nasty things about it. But that didn't bother Lady Maria. She was quite capable of dishing out nasty comments herself, and since she delivered them with wit, they were usually listened to and often repeated.
Emily Fox-Seton had gone to her first to write notes for an hour every evening. She had sent, declined, and accepted invitations, and put off charities and dull people. She wrote a fine, dashing hand, and had a matter-of-fact intelligence and knowledge of things. Lady Maria began to depend on her and to find that she could be sent on errands and depended on to do a number of things. Consequently, she was often at South Audley Street, and once, when Lady Maria was suddenly taken ill and was horribly frightened about herself, Emily was such a comfort to her that she kept her for three weeks.
Emily Fox-Seton had started going to her first event to take notes for an hour every evening. She sent out invitations, accepted some, and turned down others, while also putting off charities and boring people. She had a stylish handwriting and a practical understanding of things. Lady Maria began to rely on her, realizing Emily could be sent on errands and trusted to handle various tasks. As a result, Emily was often at South Audley Street, and once, when Lady Maria suddenly got ill and was really scared about her condition, Emily was such a comfort to her that she stayed for three weeks.
"The creature is so cheerful and perfectly free from vice that she's a relief," her ladyship said to her nephew afterward. "So many women are affected cats. She'll go out and buy you a box of pills or a porous plaster, but at the same time she has a kind of simplicity and freedom from spites and envies which might be the natural thing for a princess."
"The creature is so cheerful and completely free from malice that she's a breath of fresh air," her ladyship told her nephew later. "So many women act catty. She'll go out and get you a box of pills or a therapeutic patch, but at the same time, she has a sort of sincerity and lack of bitterness and jealousy that you’d expect from a princess."
So it happened that occasionally Emily put on her best dress and most carefully built hat and went to South Audley Street to tea. (Sometimes she had previously gone in buses to some remote place in the City to buy a special tea of which there had been rumours.) She met some very smart people and rarely any stupid ones, Lady Maria being incased in a perfect, frank armour of good-humoured selfishness, which would have been capable of burning dulness at the stake.
So it turned out that sometimes Emily would put on her best dress and her carefully crafted hat and head over to South Audley Street for tea. (At times, she had previously taken buses to some far-off place in the City to get a special tea that she'd heard rumors about.) She met some really fashionable people and hardly ever any dull ones, with Lady Maria wrapped in a perfect, honest armor of good-natured selfishness that could have burned dullness at the stake.
"I won't have dull people," she used to say. "I'm dull myself."
"I can't stand boring people," she used to say. "I'm boring enough on my own."
When Emily Fox-Seton went to her on the morning in which this story opens, she found her consulting her visiting-book and making lists.
When Emily Fox-Seton went to see her that morning when this story begins, she found her looking at her guest book and making lists.
"I'm arranging my parties for Mallowe," she said rather crossly. "How tiresome it is! The people one wants at the same time are always nailed to the opposite ends of the earth. And then things are found out about people, and one can't have them till it's blown over. Those ridiculous Dexters! They were the nicest possible pair—both of them good-looking and both of them ready to flirt with anybody. But there was too much flirting, I suppose. Good heavens! if I couldn't have a scandal and keep it quiet, I wouldn't have a scandal at all. Come and help me, Emily."
"I'm planning my parties for Mallowe," she said a bit irritably. "It's so annoying! The people I want to invite at the same time are always on opposite sides of the world. And then you find out things about people, and you can't invite them until it blows over. Those ridiculous Dexters! They were such a nice couple—both good-looking and always ready to flirt with anyone. But I guess there was just too much flirting. Good grief! if I can't keep a scandal under wraps, I wouldn't want a scandal at all. Come and help me, Emily."
Emily sat down beside her.
Emily sat down next to her.
"You see, it is my early August party," said her ladyship, rubbing her delicate little old nose with her pencil, "and Walderhurst is coming to me. It always amuses me to have Walderhurst. The moment a man like that comes into a room the women begin to frisk about and swim and languish, except those who try to get up interesting conversations they think likely to attract his attention. They all think it is possible that he may marry them. If he were a Mormon he might have marchionesses of Walderhurst of all shapes and sizes."
"You see, it's my early August party," said her ladyship, rubbing her delicate little old nose with her pencil, "and Walderhurst is coming to see me. I always find it amusing to have Walderhurst around. The moment a man like that walks into a room, the women start to perk up and act all flirty, except for those trying to engage him in interesting conversations they think will catch his attention. They all believe there's a chance he might marry them. If he were a Mormon, he could have marchionesses of Walderhurst of all shapes and sizes."
"I suppose," said Emily, "that he was very much in love with his first wife and will never marry again."
"I guess," Emily said, "that he was really in love with his first wife and will never get married again."
"He wasn't in love with her any more than he was in love with his housemaid. He knew he must marry, and thought it very annoying. As the child died, I believe he thinks it his duty to marry again. But he hates it. He's rather dull, and he can't bear women fussing about and wanting to be made love to."
"He wasn't in love with her any more than he was in love with his housemaid. He knew he had to get married and found it really irritating. After the child died, I think he feels it's his obligation to marry again. But he hates it. He's pretty boring, and he can't stand women fussing around and looking for romance."
They went over the visiting-book and discussed people and dates seriously. The list was made and the notes written before Emily left the house. It was not until she had got up and was buttoning her coat that Lady Maria bestowed her boon.
They went through the guestbook and talked about people and dates seriously. The list was made and the notes were written before Emily left the house. It wasn't until she got up and was buttoning her coat that Lady Maria granted her request.
"Emily," she said, "I am going to ask you to Mallowe on the 2d. I want you to help me to take care of people and keep them from boring me and one another, though I don't mind their boring one another half so much as I mind their boring me. I want to be able to go off and take my nap at any hour I choose. I will not entertain people. What you can do is to lead them off to gather things or look at church towers. I hope you'll come."
"Emily," she said, "I'm going to ask you to come to Mallowe on the 2nd. I need you to help me take care of people and keep them from boring me and each other, though I don't mind them boring each other as much as I mind them boring me. I want to be able to go off and take a nap whenever I want. I will not entertain people. What you can do is lead them off to gather things or check out church towers. I hope you'll come."
Emily Fox-Seton's face flushed rosily, and her eyes opened and sparkled.
Emily Fox-Seton's face turned rosy, and her eyes widened and sparkled.
"O Lady Maria, you are kind!" she said. "You know how I should enjoy it. I have heard so much of Mallowe. Every one says it is so beautiful and that there are no such gardens in England."
"O Lady Maria, you are kind!" she said. "You know how much I would love it. I've heard so much about Mallowe. Everyone says it's so beautiful and that there are no gardens like it in England."
"They are good gardens. My husband was rather mad about roses. The best train for you to take is the 2:30 from Paddington. That will bring you to the Court just in time for tea on the lawn."
"They're really nice gardens. My husband was quite fond of roses. The best train for you to catch is the 2:30 from Paddington. That will get you to the Court just in time for tea on the lawn."
Emily could have kissed Lady Maria if they had been on the terms which lead people to make demonstrations of affection. But she would have been quite as likely to kiss the butler when he bent over her at dinner and murmured in dignified confidence, "Port or sherry, miss?" Bibsworth would have been no more astonished than Lady Maria would, and Bibsworth certainly would have expired of disgust and horror.
Emily might have kissed Lady Maria if they were in a relationship that encouraged displays of affection. But she would have been just as likely to kiss the butler when he leaned over her at dinner and politely asked, "Port or sherry, miss?" Bibsworth would have been no more shocked than Lady Maria would have been, and Bibsworth definitely would have been appalled and horrified.
She was so happy when she hailed the twopenny bus that when she got into it her face was beaming with the delight which adds freshness and good looks to any woman. To think that such good luck had come to her! To think of leaving her hot little room behind her and going as a guest to one of the most beautiful old houses in England! How delightful it would be to live for a while quite naturally the life the fortunate people lived year after year—to be a part of the beautiful order and picturesqueness and dignity of it! To sleep in a lovely bedroom, to be called in the morning by a perfect housemaid, to have one's early tea served in a delicate cup, and to listen as one drank it to the birds singing in the trees in the park! She had an ingenuous appreciation of the simplest material joys, and the fact that she would wear her nicest clothes every day, and dress for dinner every evening, was a delightful thing to reflect upon. She got so much more out of life than most people, though she was not aware of it.
She was so thrilled when she caught the two-penny bus that when she stepped on board, her face was glowing with the joy that makes any woman look fresh and beautiful. To think that such good fortune had come her way! Just the idea of leaving her stuffy little room behind and visiting one of the most stunning old houses in England! How wonderful it would be to live, even for a little while, the kind of life that lucky people enjoy year after year—to be part of the beauty, charm, and dignity of it all! To sleep in a lovely bedroom, to be awakened in the morning by a perfect housemaid, to have her morning tea served in a delicate cup, and to listen to the birds singing in the trees of the park while she savored it! She genuinely appreciated the simplest pleasures, and the thought of wearing her nicest clothes every day and dressing for dinner every evening was something delightful to ponder. She got so much more out of life than most people, even if she didn’t realize it.
She opened the front door of the house in Mortimer Street with her latch-key, and went upstairs, almost unconscious that the damp heat was dreadful. She met Jane Cupp coming down, and smiled at her happily.
She opened the front door of the house on Mortimer Street with her latchkey and went upstairs, barely aware that the humid heat was unbearable. She ran into Jane Cupp coming down and smiled at her brightly.
"Jane," she said, "if you are not busy, I should like to have a little talk with you. Will you come into my room?"
"Jane," she said, "if you're not busy, I'd like to have a quick chat with you. Can you come into my room?"
"Yes, miss," Jane replied, with her usual respectful lady's maid's air. It was in truth Jane's highest ambition to become some day maid to a great lady, and she privately felt that her association with Miss Fox-Seton was the best possible training. She used to ask to be allowed to dress her when she went out, and had felt it a privilege to be permitted to "do" her hair.
"Yes, miss," Jane replied, keeping her usual respectful demeanor as a maid. Deep down, Jane's biggest dream was to one day be a maid to a wealthy lady, and she sincerely believed that working with Miss Fox-Seton was the best training she could get. She often asked to be allowed to help her get ready when she went out and felt it was a privilege to be allowed to style her hair.
She helped Emily to remove her walking dress, and neatly folded away her gloves and veil. She knelt down before her as soon as she saw her seat herself to take off her muddy boots.
She helped Emily take off her walking dress and neatly folded her gloves and veil. She knelt down in front of her as soon as she saw her sit down to remove her muddy boots.
"Oh, thank you, Jane," Emily exclaimed, with her kind italicised manner. "That is good of you. I am tired, really. But such a nice thing has happened. I have had such a delightful invitation for the first week in August."
"Oh, thank you, Jane," Emily exclaimed, with her kind italicized manner. "That is really nice of you. I am truly tired. But something wonderful has happened. I've received such a lovely invitation for the first week in August."
"I'm sure you'll enjoy it, miss," said Jane. "It's so hot in August."
"I'm sure you’ll like it, miss," Jane said. "It’s really hot in August."
"Lady Maria Bayne has been kind enough to invite me to Mallowe Court," explained Emily, smiling down at the cheap slipper Jane was putting on her large, well-shaped foot. She was built on a large scale, and her foot was of no Cinderella-like proportions.
"Lady Maria Bayne has graciously invited me to Mallowe Court," Emily said, smiling down at the inexpensive slipper Jane was slipping onto her large, well-shaped foot. She was quite tall, and her foot was certainly not Cinderella-sized.
"O miss!" exclaimed Jane. "How beautiful! I was reading about Mallowe in 'Modern Society' the other day, and it said it was lovely and her ladyship's parties were wonderful for smartness. The paragraph was about the Marquis of Walderhurst."
"O miss!" exclaimed Jane. "How beautiful! I was reading about Mallowe in 'Modern Society' the other day, and it said it was lovely and her ladyship's parties were fantastic for style. The paragraph was about the Marquis of Walderhurst."
"He is Lady Maria's cousin," said Emily, "and he will be there when I am."
"He’s Lady Maria's cousin," Emily said, "and he’ll be there when I am."
She was a friendly creature, and lived a life so really isolated from any ordinary companionship that her simple little talks with Jane and Mrs. Cupp were a pleasure to her. The Cupps were neither gossiping nor intrusive, and she felt as if they were her friends. Once when she had been ill for a week she remembered suddenly realising that she had no intimates at all, and that if she died Mrs. Cupp's and Jane's would certainly be the last faces—and the only ones—she would see. She had cried a little the night she thought of it, but then, as she told herself, she was feverish and weak, and it made her morbid.
She was a friendly person and lived a life that was really cut off from any normal companionship, so her simple little chats with Jane and Mrs. Cupp were a joy for her. The Cupps weren’t gossiping or intrusive, and she felt like they were her friends. Once, after being sick for a week, she suddenly realized that she had no close friends at all, and that if she died, Mrs. Cupp’s and Jane’s faces would definitely be the last ones—and the only ones—she would see. She cried a little the night she thought about it, but then, as she reminded herself, she was feverish and weak, which made her feel morbid.
"It was because of this invitation that I wanted to talk to you, Jane," she went on. "You see, we shall have to begin to contrive about dresses."
"It was because of this invitation that I wanted to talk to you, Jane," she continued. "You see, we need to start planning our dresses."
"Yes, indeed, miss. It's fortunate that the summer sales are on, isn't it? I saw some beautiful colored linens yesterday. They were so cheap, and they do make up so smart for the country. Then you've got your new Tussore with the blue collar and waistband. It does become you."
"Yes, definitely, miss. It's great that the summer sales are happening, right? I saw some gorgeous colored linens yesterday. They were really affordable, and they look so nice for the countryside. And your new Tussore with the blue collar and waistband looks great on you."
"I must say I think that a Tussore always looks fresh," said Emily, "and I saw a really nice little tan toque—one of those soft straw ones—for three and eleven. And just a twist of blue chiffon and a wing would make it look quite good."
"I have to say, I think a Tussore always looks fresh," Emily said, "and I saw a really nice little tan hat—one of those soft straw ones—for three eleven. And just a touch of blue chiffon and a feather would make it look pretty good."
She was very clever with her fingers, and often did excellent things with a bit of chiffon and a wing, or a few yards of linen or muslin and a remnant of lace picked up at a sale. She and Jane spent quite a happy afternoon in careful united contemplation of the resources of her limited wardrobe. They found that the brown skirt could be altered, and, with the addition of new revers and collar and a jabot of string-coloured lace at the neck, would look quite fresh. A black net evening dress, which a patron had good-naturedly given her the year before, could be remodelled and touched up delightfully. Her fresh face and her square white shoulders were particularly adorned by black. There was a white dress which could be sent to the cleaner's, and an old pink one whose superfluous breadths could be combined with lace and achieve wonders.
She was really skilled with her hands and often created amazing things using a bit of chiffon and a wing, or a few yards of linen or muslin along with some leftover lace she picked up on sale. She and Jane spent a delightful afternoon thoughtfully going through the limited options in her wardrobe. They discovered that the brown skirt could be altered, and with the addition of new revers, a collar, and a jabot made of string-colored lace at the neck, it would look quite fresh. A black net evening dress that a kind patron had given her the previous year could be remodeled and beautifully refreshed. Her fresh face and square white shoulders looked especially good in black. There was a white dress that could go to the cleaners, and an old pink one that could be edited down with lace to create something wonderful.
"Indeed, I think I shall be very well off for dinner-dresses," said Emily. "Nobody expects me to change often. Every one knows—if they notice at all." She did not know she was humble-minded and of an angelic contentedness of spirit. In fact, she did not find herself interested in contemplation of her own qualities, but in contemplation and admiration of those of other people. It was necessary to provide Emily Fox-Seton with food and lodging and such a wardrobe as would be just sufficient credit to her more fortunate acquaintances. She worked hard to attain this modest end and was quite satisfied. She found at the shops where the summer sales were being held a couple of cotton frocks to which her height and her small, long waist gave an air of actual elegance. A sailor hat, with a smart ribbon and well-set quill, a few new trifles for her neck, a bow, a silk handkerchief daringly knotted, and some fresh gloves, made her feel that she was sufficiently equipped.
"Actually, I think I’ll be just fine for dinner dresses," Emily said. "No one expects me to change often. Everyone knows—if they notice at all." She didn’t realize she was humble and had an angelic sense of contentment. In fact, she wasn’t interested in thinking about her own qualities but in admiring those of others. It was essential to provide Emily Fox-Seton with food, a place to stay, and a wardrobe that would be just enough to reflect well on her more fortunate friends. She worked hard to achieve this modest goal and felt quite satisfied. She found a couple of cotton dresses at the shops where summer sales were happening that, because of her height and her small, long waist, looked genuinely elegant. A sailor hat with a stylish ribbon and a well-placed quill, a few new accessories for her neck, a bow, a silk handkerchief tied daringly, and some new gloves made her feel adequately prepared.
During her last expedition to the sales she came upon a nice white duck coat and skirt which she contrived to buy as a present for Jane. It was necessary to count over the contents of her purse very carefully and to give up the purchase of a slim umbrella she wanted, but she did it cheerfully. If she had been a rich woman she would have given presents to every one she knew, and it was actually a luxury to her to be able to do something for the Cupps, who, she always felt, were continually giving her more than she paid for. The care they took of her small room, the fresh hot tea they managed to have ready when she came in, the penny bunch of daffodils they sometimes put on her table, were kindnesses, and she was grateful for them. "I am very much obliged to you, Jane," she said to the girl, when she got into the four-wheeled cab on the eventful day of her journey to Mallowe. "I don't know what I should have done without you, I'm sure. I feel so smart in my dress now that you have altered it. If Lady Maria's maid ever thinks of leaving her, I am sure I could recommend you for her place."
During her last shopping trip, she found a lovely white duck coat and skirt that she managed to buy as a gift for Jane. She had to carefully count the money in her purse and give up a slim umbrella she wanted, but she did so happily. If she had been wealthy, she would have given gifts to everyone she knew, and it felt like a luxury to do something for the Cupps, who she always felt were giving her more than she paid for. The care they took of her small room, the fresh hot tea they had ready when she came in, and the penny bunch of daffodils they sometimes put on her table were all acts of kindness, and she appreciated them. "I really appreciate it, Jane," she said to the girl when she got into the four-wheeled cab on the important day of her trip to Mallowe. "I don't know what I would have done without you. I feel so stylish in my dress now that you’ve altered it. If Lady Maria's maid ever thinks of leaving her, I’m sure I could recommend you for the job."


There were other visitors to Mallowe Court travelling by the 2:30 from Paddington, but they were much smarter people than Miss Fox-Seton, and they were put into a first-class carriage by a footman with a cockade and a long drab coat. Emily, who traveled third with some workmen with bundles, looked out of her window as they passed, and might possibly have breathed a faint sigh if she had not felt in such buoyant spirits. She had put on her revived brown skirt and a white linen blouse with a brown dot on it. A soft brown silk tie was knotted smartly under her fresh collar, and she wore her new sailor hat. Her gloves were brown, and so was her parasol. She looked nice and taut and fresh, but notably inexpensive. The people who went to sales and bought things at three and eleven or "four-three" a yard would have been able add her up and work out her total. But there would be no people capable of the calculation at Mallowe. Even the servants' hall was likely to know less of prices than this one guest did. The people the drab-coated footman escorted to the first-class carriage were a mother and daughter. The mother had regular little features, and would have been pretty if she had not been much too plump. She wore an extremely smart travelling-dress and a wonderful dust-cloak of cool, pale, thin silk. She was not an elegant person, but her appointments were luxurious and self-indulgent. Her daughter was pretty, and had a slim, swaying waist, soft pink cheeks, and a pouting mouth. Her large picture-hat of pale-blue straw, with its big gauze bow and crushed roses, had a slightly exaggerated Parisian air.
There were other visitors to Mallowe Court traveling by the 2:30 from Paddington, but they were much fancier than Miss Fox-Seton, and a footman in a cockade and a long drab coat placed them in a first-class carriage. Emily, who rode third with some workmen carrying bundles, looked out the window as they passed and might have let out a faint sigh if she wasn’t feeling so cheerful. She had on her refreshed brown skirt and a white linen blouse with a brown dot. A soft brown silk tie was neatly knotted under her fresh collar, and she wore her new sailor hat. Her gloves were brown, and so was her parasol. She looked nice and fresh, but noticeably inexpensive. The kind of people who went to sales and bought things at three and eleven or "four-three" a yard would have been able to tally her up and figure out her total. But no one capable of that calculation would be at Mallowe. Even the servants' hall probably knew less about prices than this one guest did. The people the drab-coated footman escorted to the first-class carriage were a mother and daughter. The mother had regular little features and would have been pretty if she wasn't way too plump. She wore a very stylish traveling dress and an amazing dust cloak of cool, pale, thin silk. She wasn’t elegant, but her details were luxurious and indulgent. Her daughter was pretty, with a slim, swaying waist, soft pink cheeks, and a pouting mouth. Her large picture hat made of pale-blue straw, with a big gauze bow and crushed roses, had a slightly exaggerated Parisian vibe.
"It is a little too picturesque," Emily thought; "but how lovely she looks in it! I suppose it was so becoming she could not help buying it. I'm sure it's Virot."
"It's a bit too picture-perfect," Emily thought; "but she looks so beautiful in it! I guess it was so flattering she couldn't resist buying it. I'm sure it's Virot."
As she was looking at the girl admiringly, a man passed her window. He was a tall man with a square face. As he passed close to Emily, he stared through her head as if she had been transparent or invisible. He got into the smoking-carriage next to her.
As she watched the girl with admiration, a man walked by her window. He was tall with a square face. As he got close to Emily, he looked through her as if she were transparent or invisible. He entered the smoking carriage next to her.
When the train arrived at Mallowe station, he was one of the first persons who got out. Two of Lady Maria's men were waiting on the platform. Emily recognised their liveries. One met the tall man, touching his hat, and followed him to a high cart, in the shafts of which a splendid iron-gray mare was fretting and dancing. In a few moments the arrival was on the high seat, the footman behind, and the mare speeding up the road. Miss Fox-Seton found herself following the second footman and the mother and daughter, who were being taken to the landau waiting outside the station. The footman piloted them, merely touching his hat quickly to Emily, being fully aware that she could take care of herself.
When the train pulled into Mallowe station, he was among the first to hop off. Two of Lady Maria's guys were waiting on the platform. Emily recognized their uniforms. One of them greeted the tall man with a nod and followed him to a high cart, where a beautiful iron-gray mare was anxiously shifting around. Moments later, the newcomer was settled on the high seat, the footman behind him, and the mare dashed down the road. Miss Fox-Seton found herself trailing the second footman along with the mother and daughter, who were being led to the landau waiting outside the station. The footman guided them, quickly tipping his hat to Emily, well aware that she could handle herself just fine.
This she did promptly, looking after her box, and seeing it safe in the Mallowe omnibus. When she reached the landau, the two other visitors were in it. She got in, and in entire contentment sat down with her back to the horses.
This she did right away, taking care of her box and making sure it was safely in the Mallowe bus. When she reached the carriage, the two other guests were already inside. She climbed in and happily sat down with her back to the horses.
The mother and daughter wore for a few minutes a somewhat uneasy air. They were evidently sociable persons, but were not quite sure how to begin a conversation with an as yet unintroduced lady who was going to stay at the country house to which they were themselves invited.
The mother and daughter felt a bit uncomfortable for a few minutes. They were clearly friendly people, but weren't quite sure how to start a conversation with a woman they hadn't been introduced to yet, who was also going to stay at the country house they were invited to.
Emily herself solved the problem, producing her commonplace with a friendly tentative smile.
Emily solved the problem herself, revealing her usual self with a friendly, unsure smile.
"Isn't it a lovely country?" she said.
"Isn't it a beautiful country?" she said.
"It's perfect," answered the mother. "I've never visited Europe before, and the English country seems to me just exquisite. We have a summer place in America, but the country is quite different."
"It's perfect," replied the mother. "I've never been to Europe before, and the English countryside seems just wonderful to me. We have a summer home in America, but the landscape is completely different."
She was good-natured and disposed to talk, and, with Emily Fox-Seton's genial assistance, conversation flowed. Before they were half-way to Mallowe, it had revealed itself that they were from Cincinnati, and after a winter spent in Paris, largely devoted to visits to Paquin, Doucet, and Virot, they had taken a house in Mayfair for the season. Their name was Brooke. Emily thought she remembered hearing of them as people who spent a great deal of money and went incessantly to parties, always in new and lovely clothes. The girl had been presented by the American minister, and had had a sort of success because she dressed and danced exquisitely. She was the kind of American girl who ended by marrying a title. She had sparkling eyes and a delicate tip-tilted nose. But even Emily guessed that she was an astute little person.
She was friendly and eager to chat, and with Emily Fox-Seton's warm support, the conversation flowed easily. By the time they were halfway to Mallowe, it came out that they were from Cincinnati, and after spending the winter in Paris—mostly visiting Paquin, Doucet, and Virot—they had rented a house in Mayfair for the season. Their last name was Brooke. Emily recalled hearing about them as people who spent a lot of money and constantly attended parties, always dressed in new, beautiful outfits. The girl had been introduced by the American minister and had enjoyed a certain level of success because she dressed and danced impeccably. She was the type of American girl who typically ended up marrying someone titled. She had sparkling eyes and a delicate, slightly upturned nose. But even Emily could tell that she was a savvy little person.
"Have you ever been to Mallowe Court before?" she inquired.
"Have you ever been to Mallowe Court?" she asked.
"No; and I am so looking forward to it. It is so beautiful."
"No; and I'm so looking forward to it. It's so beautiful."
"Do you know Lady Maria very well?"
"Do you know Lady Maria pretty well?"
"I've known her about three years. She has been very kind to me."
"I've known her for about three years. She's been really kind to me."
"Well, I shouldn't have taken her for a particularly kind person. She's too sharp."
"Well, I shouldn't have thought of her as a particularly kind person. She's too blunt."
Emily amiably smiled. "She's so clever," she replied.
Emily smiled warmly. "She's really smart," she said.
"Do you know the Marquis of Walderhurst?" asked Mrs. Brooke.
"Do you know the Marquis of Walderhurst?" Mrs. Brooke asked.
"No," answered Miss Fox-Seton. She had no part in that portion of Lady Maria's life which was illumined by cousins who were marquises. Lord Walderhurst did not drop in to afternoon tea. He kept himself for special dinner-parties.
"No," replied Miss Fox-Seton. She wasn't involved in that part of Lady Maria's life that was filled with cousins who were marquises. Lord Walderhurst didn't stop by for afternoon tea. He reserved himself for special dinner parties.
"Did you see the man who drove away in the high cart?" Mrs. Brooke continued, with a touch of fevered interest. "Cora thought it must be the marquis. The servant who met him wore the same livery as the man up there"—with a nod toward the box.
"Did you see the guy who drove off in the high cart?" Mrs. Brooke asked, sounding a bit too excited. "Cora thought it must be the marquis. The servant who met him had the same uniform as the guy up there," she nodded towards the box.
"It was one of Lady Maria's servants," said Emily; "I have seen him in South Audley Street. And Lord Walderhurst was to be at Mallowe. Lady Maria mentioned it."
"It was one of Lady Maria's servants," Emily said. "I've seen him on South Audley Street. And Lord Walderhurst was supposed to be at Mallowe. Lady Maria brought it up."
"There, mother!" exclaimed Cora.
"There, Mom!" exclaimed Cora.
"Well, of course if he is to be there, it will make it interesting," returned her mother, in a tone in which lurked an admission of relief. Emily wondered if she had wanted to go somewhere else and had been firmly directed toward Mallowe by her daughter.
"Well, if he's going to be there, it’ll definitely make things interesting," her mother replied, her tone revealing a hint of relief. Emily wondered if her mother had wanted to go somewhere else and had been steered towards Mallowe by her.
"We heard a great deal of him in London this season," Mrs. Brooks went on.
"We heard a lot about him in London this season," Mrs. Brooks continued.
Miss Cora Brooke laughed.
Cora Brooke laughed.
"We heard that at least half a dozen people were determined to marry him," she remarked with pretty scorn. "I should think that to meet a girl who was indifferent might be good for him."
"We heard that at least six people were set on marrying him," she said with a bit of disdain. "I think it would be good for him to meet a girl who's not interested."
"Don't be too indifferent, Cora," said her mother, with ingenuous ineptness.
"Don't be too indifferent, Cora," her mother said, not really knowing how to say it.
It was a very stupid bit of revelation, and Miss Brooke's eyes flashed. If Emily Fox-Seton had been a sharp woman, she would have observed that, if the rôle of indifferent and piquant young person could be made dangerous to Lord Walderhurst, it would be made so during this visit. The man was in peril from this beauty from Cincinnati and her rather indiscreet mother, though upon the whole, the indiscreet maternal parent might unconsciously form his protection.
It was a really foolish moment of realization, and Miss Brooke's eyes flashed. If Emily Fox-Seton had been a clever woman, she would have noticed that if the role of the indifferent and charming young woman could pose a threat to Lord Walderhurst, it would happen during this visit. The man was at risk from this beauty from Cincinnati and her somewhat careless mother, although overall, the indiscreet mother might unwittingly provide him some protection.
But Emily only laughed amiably, as at a humorous remark. She was ready to accept almost anything as humour.
But Emily just laughed good-naturedly, as if it were a funny joke. She was willing to see almost anything as humor.
"Well, he would be a great match for any girl," she said. "He is so rich, you know. He is very rich."
"Well, he would be a great match for any girl," she said. "He's so rich, you know. He's really wealthy."
When they reached Mallowe, and were led out upon the lawn, where the tea was being served under embowering trees, they found a group of guests eating little hot cakes and holding teacups in their hands. There were several young women, and one of them—a very tall, very fair girl, with large eyes as blue as forget-me-nots, and with a lovely, limp, and long blue frock of the same shade—had been one of the beauties of the past season. She was a Lady Agatha Slade, and Emily began to admire her at once. She felt her to be a sort of added boon bestowed by kind Fate upon herself. It was so delightful that she should be of this particular house-party—this lovely creature, whom she had only known previously through pictures in ladies' illustrated papers. If it should occur to her to wish to become the Marchioness of Walderhurst, what could possibly prevent the consummation of her desire? Surely not Lord Walderhurst himself, if he was human. She was standing, leaning lightly against the trunk of an ilex-tree, and a snow-white Borzoi was standing close to her, resting his long, delicate head against her gown, encouraging the caresses of her fair, stroking hand. She was in this attractive pose when Lady Maria turned in her seat and said:
When they arrived at Mallowe and stepped onto the lawn where tea was being served under shady trees, they found a group of guests enjoying small hot cakes and holding teacups. Among them were several young women, including a very tall, very fair girl with large blue eyes like forget-me-nots, dressed in a beautiful long blue dress that matched her eyes. This girl was Lady Agatha Slade, one of the standout beauties from the previous season, and Emily instantly admired her. She felt that Lady Agatha was an unexpected gift from fate. It was so wonderful that this captivating person was part of this house party—someone she had only seen in illustrations in ladies' magazines. If Lady Agatha were to consider becoming the Marchioness of Walderhurst, what could stop that from happening? Surely not Lord Walderhurst himself, if he was human. She stood there, gently leaning against the trunk of an ilex tree, while a snow-white Borzoi rested its long, delicate head against her dress, enjoying the gentle strokes of her fair hand. She was in this charming pose when Lady Maria turned in her seat and said:
"There's Walderhurst."
"There's Walderhurst."
The man who had driven himself over from the station in the cart was coming towards them across the grass. He was past middle life and plain, but was of good height and had an air. It was perhaps, on the whole, rather an air of knowing what he wanted.
The man who had driven himself over from the station in the cart was walking toward them across the grass. He was middle-aged and ordinary-looking, but he stood tall and had a certain presence. Overall, it was probably an air of knowing what he wanted.
Emily Fox-Seton, who by that time was comfortably seated in a cushioned basket-chair, sipping her own cup of tea, gave him the benefit of the doubt when she wondered if he was not really distinguished and aristocratic-looking. He was really neither, but was well-built and well-dressed, and had good grayish-brown eyes, about the colour of his grayish-brown hair. Among these amiably worldly people, who were not in the least moved by an altruistic prompting, Emily's greatest capital consisted in the fact that she did not expect to be taken the least notice of. She was not aware that it was her capital, because the fact was so wholly a part of the simple contentedness of her nature that she had not thought about it at all. The truth was that she found all her entertainment and occupation in being an audience or a spectator. It did not occur to her to notice that, when the guests were presented to him, Lord Walderhurst barely glanced at her surface as he bowed, and could scarcely be said to forget her existence the next second, because he had hardly gone to the length of recognising it. As she enjoyed her extremely nice cup of tea and little buttered scone, she also enjoyed looking at his Lordship discreetly, and trying to make an innocent summing up of his mental attitudes.
Emily Fox-Seton, who was comfortably settled in a cushioned basket chair, sipping her cup of tea, gave him the benefit of the doubt as she wondered if he might actually be distinguished and aristocratic-looking. He was neither, but he was fit and well-dressed, with nice grayish-brown eyes that matched his grayish-brown hair. Among these friendly, worldly people, who weren’t driven by any altruistic motives, Emily’s biggest asset was that she didn’t expect anyone to notice her at all. She didn’t even realize it was her asset because it was so much a part of her simple contentment that she had never thought about it. The truth was, she found all her entertainment and engagement in being an audience or a spectator. It didn’t strike her to notice that when the guests were introduced to him, Lord Walderhurst barely glanced at her as he bowed and wouldn’t even be said to forget her existence the next second, since he hardly acknowledged it at all. As she enjoyed her really nice cup of tea and little buttered scone, she also enjoyed discreetly observing his Lordship and trying to innocently sum up his mental attitudes.
Lady Maria seemed to like him and to be pleased to see him. He himself seemed, in an undemonstrative way, to like Lady Maria. He also was evidently glad to get his tea, and enjoyed it as he sat at his cousin's side. He did not pay very much attention to any one else. Emily was slightly disappointed to see that he did not glance at the beauty and the Borzoi more than twice, and then that his examination seemed as much for the Borzoi as for the beauty. She could not help also observing that since he had joined the circle it had become more animated, so far at least as the female members were concerned. She could not help remembering Lady Maria's remark about the effect he produced on women when he entered a room. Several interesting or sparkling speeches had already been made. There was a little more laughter and chattiness, which somehow it seemed to be quite open to Lord Walderhurst to enjoy, though it was not exactly addressed to him. Miss Cora Brooke, however, devoted herself to a young man in white flannels with an air of tennis about him. She sat a little apart and talked to him in a voice soft enough to even exclude Lord Walderhurst. Presently she and her companion got up and sauntered away. They went down the broad flight of ancient stone steps which led to the tennis-court, lying in full view below the lawn. There they began to play tennis. Miss Brooke skimmed and darted about like a swallow. The swirl of her lace petticoats was most attractive.
Lady Maria seemed to really like him and was happy to see him. He, in his subtle way, also seemed to like Lady Maria. He was clearly glad to have his tea and enjoyed it while sitting next to his cousin. He didn’t pay much attention to anyone else. Emily was a bit disappointed to see that he only glanced at the beauty and the Borzoi a couple of times, and that his interest seemed as much about the Borzoi as it was about the beauty. She also noticed that since he joined the group, it had become more lively, at least among the women. She couldn't help but remember Lady Maria's comment about the effect he had on women when he walked into a room. Several interesting or witty comments had already been made. There was a bit more laughter and chatting, which somehow seemed perfectly fine for Lord Walderhurst to enjoy, even if it wasn't directed at him. However, Miss Cora Brooke focused her attention on a young man in white tennis clothes. She sat a little apart and spoke to him in a soft voice that even excluded Lord Walderhurst. Soon, she and her companion got up and strolled away. They went down the wide, ancient stone steps that led to the tennis court, which was clearly visible below the lawn. There they started to play tennis. Miss Brooke zipped around the court like a swallow, and the swish of her lace petticoats was quite captivating.
"That girl ought not to play tennis in shoes with ridiculous heels," remarked Lord Walderhurst. "She will spoil the court."
"That girl shouldn't play tennis in shoes with ridiculous heels," remarked Lord Walderhurst. "She'll ruin the court."
Lady Maria broke into a little chuckle.
Lady Maria let out a small laugh.
"She wanted to play at this particular moment," she said. "And as she has only just arrived, it did not occur to her to come out to tea in tennis-shoes."
"She wanted to play right now," she said. "And since she just got here, it didn’t cross her mind to come out for tea in tennis shoes."
"She'll spoil the court all the same," said the marquis. "What clothes! It's amazing how girls dress now."
"She'll ruin the court anyway," said the marquis. "What outfits! It's unbelievable how girls dress these days."
"I wish I had such clothes," answered Lady Maria, and she chuckled again. "She's got beautiful feet."
"I wish I had clothes like that," answered Lady Maria, and she chuckled again. "She's got beautiful feet."
"She's got Louis Quinze heels," returned his Lordship.
"She's wearing Louis Quinze heels," replied his Lordship.
At all events, Emily Fox-Seton thought Miss Brooke seemed to intend to rather keep out of his way and to practise no delicate allurements. When her tennis-playing was at an end, she sauntered about the lawn and terraces with her companion, tilting her parasol prettily over her shoulder, so that it formed an entrancing background to her face and head. She seemed to be entertaining the young man. His big laugh and the silver music of her own lighter merriment rang out a little tantalisingly.
At any rate, Emily Fox-Seton thought Miss Brooke appeared to be trying to stay out of his way and not use any subtle charms. Once her tennis match was over, she strolled around the lawn and terraces with her friend, tilting her parasol stylishly over her shoulder, creating a captivating backdrop for her face and head. She seemed to be keeping the young man entertained. His booming laugh and the light, cheerful sound of her own laughter echoed a bit teasingly.
"I wonder what Cora is saying," said Mrs. Brooke to the group at large. "She always makes men laugh so."
"I wonder what Cora is saying," Mrs. Brooke said to the group. "She always makes guys laugh like that."
Emily Fox-Seton felt an interest herself, the merriment sounded so attractive. She wondered if perhaps to a man who had been so much run after a girl who took no notice of his presence and amused other men so much might not assume an agreeable aspect.
Emily Fox-Seton felt intrigued; the joy around her sounded so appealing. She thought that for a man who had been pursued so much, a girl who ignored him and entertained other guys might seem rather appealing.
But he took more notice of Lady Agatha Slade than of any one else that evening. She was placed next to him at dinner, and she really was radiant to look upon in palest green chiffon. She had an exquisite little head, with soft hair piled with wondrous lightness upon it, and her long little neck swayed like the stem of a flower. She was lovely enough to arouse in the beholder's mind the anticipation of her being silly, but she was not silly at all.
But he paid more attention to Lady Agatha Slade than to anyone else that evening. She sat next to him at dinner, and she truly looked stunning in the lightest green chiffon. She had a delicate little head with soft hair styled effortlessly, and her long neck swayed like the stem of a flower. She was beautiful enough to make someone expect her to be silly, but she was anything but silly.
Lady Maria commented upon that fact to Miss Fox-Seton when they met in her bedroom late that night. Lady Maria liked to talk and be talked to for half an hour after the day was over, and Emily Fox-Seton's admiring interest in all she said she found at once stimulating and soothing. Her Ladyship was an old woman who indulged and inspired herself with an Epicurean wisdom. Though she would not have stupid people about her, she did not always want very clever ones.
Lady Maria pointed this out to Miss Fox-Seton when they met in her bedroom late that night. Lady Maria enjoyed chatting and having someone listen to her for half an hour after the day ended, and she found Emily Fox-Seton’s enthusiastic interest in everything she said both energizing and comforting. Her Ladyship was an older woman who both indulged in and drew from a sense of Epicurean wisdom. While she preferred not to be around dull people, she also didn't always want to be surrounded by exceptionally intelligent ones.
"They give me too much exercise," she said. "The epigrammatic ones keep me always jumping over fences. Besides, I like to make all the epigrams myself."
"They make me do too much exercise," she said. "The witty ones have me constantly hopping over fences. Plus, I prefer to come up with all the clever lines myself."
Emily Fox-Seton struck a happy mean, and she was a genuine admirer. She was intelligent enough not to spoil the point of an epigram when she repeated it, and she might be relied upon to repeat it and give all the glory to its originator. Lady Maria knew there were people who, hearing your good things, appropriated them without a scruple. To-night she said a number of good things to Emily in summing up her guests and their characteristics.
Emily Fox-Seton found a nice balance, and she was a true admirer. She was smart enough not to ruin the impact of a clever saying when she passed it along, and you could count on her to share it while giving full credit to the person who created it. Lady Maria was aware that some people, when they heard your clever remarks, would claim them as their own without any hesitation. Tonight, she shared several clever remarks with Emily while summarizing her guests and their traits.
"Walderhurst has been to me three times when I made sure that he would not escape without a new marchioness attached to him. I should think he would take one to put an end to the annoyance of dangling unplucked upon the bough. A man in his position, if he has character enough to choose, can prevent even his wife's being a nuisance. He can give her a good house, hang the family diamonds on her, supply a decent elderly woman as a sort of lady-in-waiting and turn her into the paddock to kick up her heels within the limits of decorum. His own rooms can be sacred to him. He has his clubs and his personal interests. Husbands and wives annoy each other very little in these days. Married life has become comparatively decent."
"Walderhurst has come to me three times, and I made sure he wouldn’t leave without a new marchioness by his side. I imagine he’d want one to end the hassle of hanging around without a partner. A man in his position, if he’s capable of making choices, can keep his wife from being a burden. He can provide her with a nice home, adorn her with the family jewels, hire a respectable older woman as a sort of assistant, and let her enjoy herself within proper limits. His own space can remain undisturbed. He has his clubs and personal interests. These days, husbands and wives irritate each other a lot less. Married life has become relatively decent."
"I should think his wife might be very happy," commented Emily. "He looks very kind."
"I think his wife could be really happy," Emily said. "He seems really nice."
"I don't know whether he is kind or not. It has never been necessary for me to borrow money from him."
"I can’t say if he’s nice or not. I’ve never needed to borrow money from him."
Lady Maria was capable of saying odd things in her refined little drawling voice.
Lady Maria had a knack for saying strange things in her delicate, slow voice.
"He's more respectable than most men of his age. The diamonds are magnificent, and he not only has three superb places, but has money enough to keep them up. Now, there are three aspirants at Mallowe in the present party. Of course you can guess who they are, Emily?"
"He's more respectable than most men his age. The diamonds are stunning, and he not only owns three magnificent places but also has enough money to maintain them. Now, there are three people vying for attention at Mallowe in the current group. Of course, you can guess who they are, Emily?"
Emily Fox-Seton almost blushed. She felt a little indelicate.
Emily Fox-Seton almost blushed. She felt a bit inappropriate.
"Lady Agatha would be very suitable," she said. "And Mrs. Ralph is very clever, of course. And Miss Brooke is really pretty."
"Lady Agatha would be a great choice," she said. "And Mrs. Ralph is really smart, of course. And Miss Brooke is actually pretty."
Lady Maria gave vent to her small chuckle.
Lady Maria let out a little chuckle.
"Mrs. Ralph is the kind of woman who means business. She'll corner Walderhurst and talk literature and roll her eyes at him until he hates her. These writing women, who are intensely pleased with themselves, if they have some good looks into the bargain, believe themselves capable of marrying any one. Mrs. Ralph has fine eyes and rolls them. Walderhurst won't be ogled. The Brooke girl is sharper than Ralph. She was very sharp this afternoon. She began at once."
"Mrs. Ralph is the type of woman who gets straight to the point. She’ll trap Walderhurst into discussing literature and roll her eyes at him until he can't stand her. These women writers, who are really pleased with themselves, especially if they’re also somewhat attractive, think they can marry anyone. Mrs. Ralph has striking eyes and rolls them. Walderhurst isn’t going to be flirted with. The Brooke girl is sharper than Ralph. She was really sharp this afternoon. She got right to it."
"I—I didn't see her"—wondering.
"I—I didn't see her"—thinking.
"Yes, you did; but you didn't understand. The tennis, and the laughing with young Heriot on the terrace! She is going to be the piquant young woman who aggravates by indifference, and disdains rank and splendour; the kind of girl who has her innings in novelettes—but not out of them. The successful women are those who know how to toady in the right way and not obviously. Walderhurst has far too good an opinion of himself to be attracted by a girl who is making up to another man: he's not five-and-twenty."
"Yes, you did; but you didn't get it. The tennis, and the laughter with young Heriot on the terrace! She's going to be that intriguing young woman who seems indifferent and looks down on status and wealth; the type of girl who stars in short stories—but not in real life. The women who succeed are those who know how to flatter subtly without being obvious about it. Walderhurst thinks way too highly of himself to be drawn to a girl who is flirting with another guy: he's not even twenty-five."
Emily Fox-Seton was reminded, in spite of herself, of Mrs. Brooke's plaint: "Don't be too indifferent, Cora." She did not want to recall it exactly, because she thought the Brookes agreeable and would have preferred to think them disinterested. But, after all, she reflected, how natural that a girl who was so pretty should feel that the Marquis of Walderhurst represented prospects. Chiefly, however, she was filled with admiration at Lady Maria's cleverness.
Emily Fox-Seton couldn’t help but remember Mrs. Brooke’s complaint: “Don’t be too indifferent, Cora.” She didn’t want to recall it too clearly because she thought the Brookes were nice and would have preferred to see them as selfless. But, she realized, it was only natural that a girl as pretty as Cora would see the Marquis of Walderhurst as a great opportunity. More than anything, though, she was impressed by Lady Maria’s cleverness.
"How wonderfully you observe everything, Lady Maria!" she exclaimed. "How wonderfully!"
"You're such an amazing observer of everything, Lady Maria!" she said. "So amazing!"
"I have had forty-seven seasons in London. That's a good many, you know. Forty-seven seasons of débutantes and mothers tend toward enlightenment. Now there is Agatha Slade, poor girl! She's of a kind I know by heart. With birth and beauty, she is perfectly helpless. Her people are poor enough to be entitled to aid from the Charity Organisation, and they have had the indecency to present themselves with six daughters—six! All with delicate skins and delicate little noses and heavenly eyes. Most men can't afford them, and they can't afford most men. As soon as Agatha begins to go off a little, she will have to step aside, if she has not married. The others must be allowed their chance. Agatha has had the advertising of the illustrated papers this season, and she has gone well. In these days a new beauty is advertised like a new soap. They haven't given them sandwich-men in the streets, but that is about all that has been denied them. But Agatha has not had any special offer, and I know both she and her mother are a little frightened. Alix must come out next season, and they can't afford frocks for two. Agatha will have to be sent to their place in Ireland, and to be sent to Castle Clare is almost like being sent to the Bastille. She'll never get out alive. She'll have to stay there and see herself grow thin instead of slim, and colourless instead of fair. Her little nose will grow sharp, and she will lose her hair by degrees."
"I've spent forty-seven seasons in London. That's quite a few, you know. Forty-seven seasons of debutantes and their mothers usually lead to wisdom. Now there's Agatha Slade, poor girl! She's exactly the type I'm familiar with. With her background and beauty, she's completely helpless. Her family is too poor to get support from the Charity Organization, and they've had the audacity to present themselves with six daughters—six! All with delicate skin, cute little noses, and beautiful eyes. Most men can't afford them, and they can't afford most men. As soon as Agatha starts to fade a bit, she’ll have to step aside if she hasn't married. The others need their opportunity. Agatha has been featured in the illustrated papers this season, and she's been doing well. These days, a new beauty is promoted like a new soap. They haven't had sandwich men on the streets, but that's about all they've been denied. But Agatha hasn’t gotten any special offers, and I know both she and her mother are a bit scared. Alix is coming out next season, and they can't afford outfits for two. Agatha will have to be sent away to their place in Ireland, and going to Castle Clare is almost like going to the Bastille. She’ll never escape that place. She’ll have to stay there and watch herself grow thin instead of slim, and colorless instead of fair. Her little nose will become sharp, and she'll gradually lose her hair."
"Oh!" Emily Fox-Seton gave forth sympathetically. "What a pity that would be! I thought—I really thought—Lord Walderhurst seemed to admire her."
"Oh!" Emily Fox-Seton said sympathetically. "What a shame that would be! I thought—I really thought—Lord Walderhurst seemed to like her."
"Oh, every one admires her, for that matter; but if they go no further that will not save her from the Bastille, poor thing. There, Emily; we must go to bed. We have talked enough."
"Oh, everyone admires her, but if they don't do more than that, it won't protect her from the Bastille, poor thing. There, Emily; we need to go to bed. We've talked enough."

To awaken in a still, delicious room, with the summer morning sunshine breaking softly into it through leafy greenness, was a delightful thing to Miss Fox-Seton, who was accustomed to opening her eyes upon four walls covered with cheap paper, to the sound of outside hammerings, and the rattle and heavy roll of wheels. In a building at the back of her bed-sitting-room there lived a man whose occupation, beginning early in the morning, involved banging of a persistent nature.
To wake up in a quiet, inviting room, with the summer morning sun gently streaming in through the lush greenery, was a wonderful experience for Miss Fox-Seton. She was used to opening her eyes to four walls covered in cheap wallpaper, accompanied by the sounds of construction outside and the clatter and heavy roll of passing vehicles. In a building behind her bed-sitting room lived a man whose job, starting early in the morning, involved constant banging.
She awakened to her first day at Mallowe, stretching herself luxuriously, with the smile of a child. She was so thankful for the softness of her lavender-fragrant bed, and so delighted with the lovely freshness of her chintz-hung room. As she lay upon her pillow, she could see the boughs of the trees, and hear the chatter of darting starlings. When her morning tea was brought, it seemed like nectar to her. She was a perfectly healthy woman, with a palate as unspoiled as that of a six-year-old child in the nursery. Her enjoyment of all things was so normal as to be in her day and time an absolute abnormality.
She woke up on her first day at Mallowe, stretching luxuriously with a childlike smile. She felt grateful for the softness of her lavender-scented bed and thrilled by the lovely freshness of her chintz-decorated room. As she lay on her pillow, she could see the tree branches and hear the lively chatter of darting starlings. When her morning tea was served, it felt like pure nectar. She was a perfectly healthy woman, with a palate as fresh as that of a six-year-old in a nursery. Her enjoyment of everything was so natural that, during her time, it was actually quite unusual.
She rose and dressed at once, eager for the open air and sunshine. She was out upon the lawn before any one else but the Borzoi, which rose from beneath a tree and came with stately walk toward her. The air was exquisite, the broad, beautiful stretch of view lay warm in the sun, the masses of flowers on the herbaceous borders showed leaves and flower-cups adorned with glittering drops of dew. She walked across the spacious sweep of short-cropped sod, and gazed enraptured at the country spread out below. She could have kissed the soft white sheep dotting the fields and lying in gentle, huddled groups under the trees.
She got up and dressed quickly, excited for the fresh air and sunshine. She was out on the lawn before anyone else, except for the Borzoi, which got up from under a tree and walked gracefully toward her. The air was beautiful, the wide, lovely view was warmed by the sun, and the clusters of flowers along the garden edges sparkled with glistening drops of dew. She walked across the wide stretch of neatly trimmed grass and gazed in awe at the countryside spread out below. She could have kissed the soft white sheep scattered across the fields, resting in cozy groups under the trees.
"The darlings!" she said, in a little, effusive outburst.
"The darlings!" she exclaimed, in a burst of enthusiasm.
She talked to the dog and fondled him. He seemed to understand her mood, and pressed close against her gown when she stopped. They walked together about the gardens, and presently picked up an exuberant retriever, which bounded and wriggled and at once settled into a steady trot beside them. Emily adored the flowers as she walked by their beds, and at intervals stopped to bury her face in bunches of spicy things. She was so happy that the joy in her hazel eyes was pathetic.
She talked to the dog and pet him. He seemed to get her vibe and leaned against her dress when she paused. They strolled through the gardens and soon came across an energetic retriever, which leaped and squirmed before settling into a steady pace beside them. Emily loved the flowers as she passed their beds, and occasionally stopped to bury her face in fragrant clusters. She was so happy that the joy in her hazel eyes was almost heartbreaking.
She was startled, as she turned into a rather narrow rose-walk, to see Lord Walderhurst coming toward her. He looked exceedingly clean in his fresh light knickerbocker suit, which was rather becoming to him. A gardener was walking behind, evidently gathering roses for him, which he put into a shallow basket. Emily Fox-Seton cast about for a suitable remark to make, if he should chance to stop to speak to her. She consoled herself with the thought that there were things she really wanted to say about the beauty of the gardens, and certain clumps of heavenly-blue campanulas, which seemed made a feature of in the herbaceous borders. It was so much nicer not to be obliged to invent observations. But his lordship did not stop to speak to her. He was interested in his roses (which, she heard afterward, were to be sent to town to an invalid friend), and as she drew near, he turned aside to speak to the gardener. As Emily was just passing him when he turned again, and as the passage was narrow, he found himself unexpectedly gazing into her face.
She was surprised when she turned into a narrow rose path and saw Lord Walderhurst walking toward her. He looked very sharp in his fresh light knickerbocker suit, which suited him well. A gardener was following him, clearly collecting roses for him to put in a shallow basket. Emily Fox-Seton searched for a good comment to make if he happened to stop and talk to her. She reminded herself that she actually had things she really wanted to say about the beauty of the gardens and some clusters of heavenly-blue campanulas that stood out in the flower beds. It was much nicer not to have to come up with observations on the spot. But his lordship didn’t stop to chat with her. He was focused on his roses (which, she later learned, were going to be sent to a friend in town who was unwell), and as she got closer, he turned to talk to the gardener. Just as Emily was passing him, he turned back again, and since the path was narrow, he found himself unexpectedly looking right into her face.
Being nearly the same height, they were so near each other that it was a little awkward.
Being almost the same height, they were so close to each other that it felt a bit awkward.
"I beg pardon," he said, stepping back a pace and lifting his straw hat.
"I’m sorry," he said, taking a step back and raising his straw hat.
But he did not say, "I beg pardon, Miss Fox-Seton," and Emily knew that he had not recognised her again, and had not the remotest idea who she was or where she came from.
But he didn't say, "Excuse me, Miss Fox-Seton," and Emily realized that he still didn't recognize her and had no idea who she was or where she came from.
She passed him with her agreeable, friendly smile, and there returned to her mind Lady Maria's remarks of the night before.
She walked past him with her pleasant, friendly smile, and Lady Maria's comments from the night before came back to her mind.
"To think that if he married poor pretty Lady Agatha she will be mistress of three places quite as beautiful as Mallowe, three lovely old houses, three sets of gardens, with thousands of flowers to bloom every year! How nice it would be for her! She is so lovely that it seems as if he must fall in love with her. Then, if she was Marchioness of Walderhurst, she could do so much for her sisters."
"To think that if he married beautiful but poor Lady Agatha, she would be the mistress of three places just as stunning as Mallowe, three gorgeous old houses, three gardens filled with thousands of flowers blooming every year! How wonderful that would be for her! She is so beautiful that it feels like he has to fall in love with her. Then, if she became Marchioness of Walderhurst, she could do so much for her sisters."
After breakfast she spent her morning in doing a hundred things for Lady Maria. She wrote notes for her, and helped her to arrange plans for the entertainment of her visitors. She was very busy and happy. In the afternoon she drove across the moor to Maundell, a village on the other side of it. She really went on an errand for her hostess, but as she was fond of driving and the brown cob was a beauty, she felt that she was being given a treat on a level with the rest of her ladyship's generous hospitalities. She drove well, and her straight, strong figure showed to much advantage on the high seat of the cart. Lord Walderhurst himself commented on her as he saw her drive away.
After breakfast, she spent her morning doing a hundred things for Lady Maria. She wrote notes for her and helped her plan activities for her visitors. She was very busy and happy. In the afternoon, she drove across the moor to Maundell, a village on the other side. She was technically running an errand for her hostess, but since she loved driving and the brown cob was gorgeous, it felt like a treat, just like the rest of her ladyship's generous hospitality. She drove well, and her tall, strong figure looked great on the high seat of the cart. Lord Walderhurst even commented on her as he watched her drive away.
"She has a nice, flat, straight back, that woman," he remarked to Lady Maria. "What is her name? One never hears people's names when one is introduced."
"That woman has a nice, flat, straight back," he said to Lady Maria. "What’s her name? You never catch people’s names when you’re introduced."
"Her name is Emily Fox-Seton," her ladyship answered, "and she's a nice creature."
"Her name is Emily Fox-Seton," her ladyship replied, "and she's a lovely person."
"That would be an inhuman thing to say to most men, but if one is a thoroughly selfish being, and has some knowledge of one's own character, one sees that a nice creature might be a nice companion."
"That would be an cruel thing to say to most guys, but if someone is completely selfish and understands their own nature, they realize that a good person could make a great companion."
"You are quite right," was Lady Maria's reply, as she held up her lorgnette and watched the cart spin down the avenue. "I am selfish myself, and I realise that is the reason why Emily Fox-Seton is becoming the lodestar of my existence. There is such comfort in being pandered to by a person who is not even aware that she is pandering. She doesn't suspect that she is entitled to thanks for it."
"You’re absolutely right," Lady Maria replied, lifting her lorgnette to watch the cart roll down the avenue. "I can be selfish too, and I know that's why Emily Fox-Seton is becoming the guiding light of my life. There's something so comforting about being catered to by someone who doesn’t even realize she’s doing it. She doesn’t think she deserves any thanks for it."
That evening Mrs. Ralph came shining to dinner in amber satin, which seemed to possess some quality of stimulating her to brilliance. She was witty enough to collect an audience, and Lord Walderhurst was drawn within it. This was Mrs. Ralph's evening. When the men returned to the drawing-room, she secured his lordship at once and managed to keep him. She was a woman who could talk pretty well, and perhaps Lord Walderhurst was amused. Emily Fox-Seton was not quite sure that he was, but at least he listened. Lady Agatha Slade looked a little listless and pale. Lovely as she was, she did not always collect an audience, and this evening she said she had a headache. She actually crossed the room, and taking a seat by Miss Emily Fox-Seton, began to talk to her about Lady Maria's charity-knitting which she had taken up. Emily was so gratified that she found conversation easy. She did not realise that at that particular moment she was a most agreeable and comforting companion for Agatha Slade. She had heard so much of her beauty during the season, and remembered so many little things that a girl who was a thought depressed might like to hear referred to again. Sometimes to Agatha the balls where people had collected in groups to watch her dancing, the flattering speeches she had heard, the dazzling hopes which had been raised, seemed a little unreal, as if, after all, they could have been only dreams. This was particularly so, of course, when life had dulled for a while and the atmosphere of unpaid bills became heavy at home. It was so to-day, because the girl had received a long, anxious letter from her mother, in which much was said of the importance of an early preparation for the presentation of Alix, who had really been kept back a year, and was in fact nearer twenty than nineteen.
That evening, Mrs. Ralph arrived for dinner in a stunning amber satin dress that seemed to bring out her brilliance. She was witty enough to attract an audience, and Lord Walderhurst found himself among them. It was Mrs. Ralph's night to shine. When the men came back to the drawing room, she quickly secured his attention and managed to hold it. She was a good conversationalist, and maybe Lord Walderhurst was amused. Emily Fox-Seton wasn't entirely sure if he was, but at least he was listening. Lady Agatha Slade appeared a bit tired and pale. As lovely as she was, she didn’t always draw a crowd, and that evening she mentioned having a headache. She actually moved across the room, took a seat beside Miss Emily Fox-Seton, and started talking to her about Lady Maria's charity knitting that she had recently taken up. Emily felt pleased that she found it easy to chat. She didn’t realize that, at that moment, she was an agreeable and comforting companion for Agatha Slade. She had heard so much about Agatha's beauty throughout the season and remembered the little things that a girl feeling a bit down might appreciate hearing about again. Sometimes, to Agatha, the balls where people had gathered to watch her dance, the flattering comments she had received, and the bright expectations that had been set seemed a bit unreal, as if they might have just been dreams. This was especially true when life felt dull for a while and the burden of unpaid bills loomed at home. It was particularly true today, as the girl received a long, anxious letter from her mother discussing the importance of getting ready early for Alix's presentation, who had actually been held back a year and was, in fact, closer to twenty than nineteen.
"If we were not in Debrett and Burke, one might be reserved about such matters," poor Lady Claraway wrote; "but what is one to do when all the world can buy one's daughters' ages at the book-sellers'?"
"If we weren't listed in Debrett and Burke, one might hold back on such matters," poor Lady Claraway wrote; "but what can you do when everyone can buy the ages of your daughters at the bookstores?"
Miss Fox-Seton had seen Lady Agatha's portrait at the Academy and the way in which people had crowded about it. She had chanced to hear comments also, and she agreed with a number of persons who had not thought the picture did the original justice.
Miss Fox-Seton had seen Lady Agatha's portrait at the Academy and noticed how people crowded around it. She had also happened to hear some comments, and she agreed with several people who felt that the picture didn’t do the original justice.
"Sir Bruce Norman was standing by me with an elderly lady the first time I saw it," she said, as she turned a new row of the big white-wool scarf her hostess was knitting for a Deep-Sea Fisherman's Charity. "He really looked quite annoyed. I heard him say: 'It is not good at all. She is far, far lovelier. Her eyes are like blue flowers.' The moment I saw you, I found myself looking at your eyes. I hope I didn't seem rude."
"Sir Bruce Norman was standing next to me with an older woman the first time I saw it," she said, as she turned a new row of the big white wool scarf her host was knitting for a Deep-Sea Fisherman's Charity. "He actually looked pretty annoyed. I heard him say, 'It’s not good at all. She’s far, far more beautiful. Her eyes are like blue flowers.' The moment I saw you, I couldn’t help but look at your eyes. I hope I didn’t come off as rude."
Lady Agatha smiled. She had flushed delicately, and took up in her slim hand a skein of the white wool.
Lady Agatha smiled. She had blushed softly and picked up a skein of white wool in her slim hand.
"There are some people who are never rude," she sweetly said, "and you are one of them, I am sure. That knitting looks nice. I wonder if I could make a comforter for a deep-sea fisherman."
"There are some people who are never rude," she sweetly said, "and you're one of them, I'm sure. That knitting looks great. I wonder if I could make a comforter for a deep-sea fisherman."
"If it would amuse you to try," Emily answered, "I will begin one for you. Lady Maria has several pairs of wooden needles. Shall I?"
"If you'd like to try," Emily replied, "I can start one for you. Lady Maria has a few pairs of wooden needles. Should I?"
"Do, please. How kind of you!"
"Go ahead, please. That’s very nice of you!"
In a pause of her conversation, Mrs. Ralph, a little later, looked across the room at Emily Fox-Seton bending over Lady Agatha and the knitting, as she gave her instructions.
In a break in her conversation, Mrs. Ralph, a little later, looked across the room at Emily Fox-Seton leaning over Lady Agatha and the knitting as she provided her instructions.
"What a good-natured creature that is!" she said.
"What a friendly creature that is!" she said.
Lord Walderhurst lifted his monocle and inserted it in his unillumined eye. He also looked across the room. Emily wore the black evening dress which gave such opportunities to her square white shoulders and firm column of throat; the country air and sun had deepened the colour on her cheek, and the light of the nearest lamp fell kindly on the big twist of her nut-brown hair, and burnished it. She looked soft and warm, and so generously interested in her pupil's progress that she was rather sweet.
Lord Walderhurst put his monocle in his unrimmed eye and glanced across the room. Emily was in the black evening dress that accentuated her square white shoulders and strong neck; the fresh country air and sunshine had brought color to her cheeks, and the light from the nearest lamp beautifully highlighted the big twist of her rich brown hair. She appeared soft and warm, and her genuine interest in her pupil's progress made her quite endearing.
Lord Walderhurst simply looked at her. He was a man of but few words. Women who were sprightly found him somewhat unresponsive. In fact, he was aware that a man in his position need not exert himself. The women themselves would talk. They wanted to talk because they wanted him to hear them.
Lord Walderhurst just looked at her. He was a man of few words. Energetic women found him a bit unresponsive. In fact, he knew that a man in his position didn’t need to try too hard. The women would do the talking themselves. They wanted to talk because they wanted him to listen.
Mrs. Ralph talked.
Mrs. Ralph spoke.
"She is the most primeval person I know. She accepts her fate without a trace of resentment; she simply accepts it."
"She is the most ancient person I know. She accepts her fate without a hint of resentment; she just takes it as it is."
"What is her fate?" asked Lord Walderhurst, still gazing in his unbiassed manner through his monocle, and not turning his head as he spoke.
"What will happen to her?" asked Lord Walderhurst, still looking through his monocle in his usual calm way, and not turning his head as he spoke.
"It is her fate to be a woman who is perfectly well born, and who is as penniless as a charwoman, and works like one. She is at the beck and call of any one who will give her an odd job to earn a meal with. That is one of the new ways women have found of making a living."
"It’s her fate to be a woman who is well-born but completely broke, and she works like a maid. She’s at the mercy of anyone who will give her odd jobs to earn a meal. That’s one of the new ways women have figured out how to make a living."
"Good skin," remarked Lord Walderhurst, irrelevantly. "Good hair—quite a lot."
"Nice skin," Lord Walderhurst commented, offhandedly. "Nice hair—really quite a bit."
"She has some of the nicest blood in England in her veins, and she engaged my last cook for me," said Mrs. Ralph.
"She has some of the best blood in England in her veins, and she hired my last cook for me," said Mrs. Ralph.
"Hope she was a good cook."
"Hope she knew how to cook well."
"Very. Emily Fox-Seton has a faculty of finding decent people. I believe it is because she is so decent herself"—with a little laugh.
"Definitely. Emily Fox-Seton has a knack for finding good people. I think it's because she's such a good person herself"—with a little laugh.
"Looks quite decent," commented Walderhurst. The knitting was getting on famously.
"Looks pretty good," commented Walderhurst. The knitting was going really well.
"It was odd you should see Sir Bruce Norman that day," Agatha Slade was saying. "It must have been just before he was called away to India."
"It was strange that you saw Sir Bruce Norman that day," Agatha Slade was saying. "It must have been just before he was sent off to India."
"It was. He sailed the next day. I happen to know, because some friends of mine met me only a few yards from your picture and began to talk about him. I had not known before that he was so rich. I had not heard about his collieries in Lancashire. Oh!"—opening her big eyes in heart-felt yearning,—"how I wish I owned a colliery! It must be so nice to be rich!"
"It was. He set sail the next day. I know this because a few friends of mine ran into me just a few yards from your picture and started talking about him. I hadn’t realized before that he was so wealthy. I hadn’t heard about his coal mines in Lancashire. Oh!"—her big eyes widening with genuine longing—"how I wish I owned a coal mine! It must be so nice to be rich!"
"I never was rich," answered Lady Agatha, with a bitter little sigh. "I know it is hideous to be poor."
"I was never wealthy," replied Lady Agatha, with a bitter little sigh. "I know it’s terrible to be broke."
"I never was rich," said Emily, "and I never shall be. You"—a little shyly—"are so different."
"I was never rich," Emily said, "and I never will be. You"—a bit shyly—"are so different."
Lady Agatha flushed delicately again.
Lady Agatha blushed softly again.
Emily Fox-Seton made a gentle joke. "You have eyes like blue flowers," she said. Lady Agatha lifted the eyes like blue flowers, and they were pathetic.
Emily Fox-Seton made a lighthearted joke. "You have eyes like blue flowers," she said. Lady Agatha lifted her eyes, which resembled blue flowers, and they looked sad.
"Oh!" she gave forth almost impetuously, "sometimes it seems as if it does not matter whether one has eyes or not."
"Oh!" she exclaimed almost impulsively, "sometimes it feels like it doesn't matter whether you have eyes or not."
It was a pleasure to Emily Fox-Seton to realise that after this the beauty seemed to be rather drawn toward her. Their acquaintance became almost a sort of intimacy over the wool scarf for the deep-sea fisherman, which was taken up and laid down, and even carried out on the lawn and left under the trees for the footmen to restore when they brought in the rugs and cushions. Lady Maria was amusing herself with the making of knitted scarfs and helmets just now, and bits of white or gray knitting were the fashion at Mallowe. Once Agatha brought hers to Emily's room in the afternoon to ask that a dropped stitch might be taken up, and this established a sort of precedent. Afterward they began to exchange visits.
Emily Fox-Seton was delighted to notice that the beauty seemed to be more drawn to her after this. Their friendship started to feel almost intimate over the wool scarf for the deep-sea fisherman, which was picked up and put down, and even taken out onto the lawn and left under the trees for the footmen to return when they brought in the rugs and cushions. Lady Maria was currently enjoying making knitted scarves and helmets, and bits of white or gray knitting were trendy at Mallowe. One afternoon, Agatha brought hers to Emily's room to ask for help with a dropped stitch, and this set a kind of precedent. After that, they began to visit each other more.
The strenuousness of things was becoming, in fact, almost too much for Lady Agatha. Most unpleasant things were happening at home, and occasionally Castle Clare loomed up grayly in the distance like a spectre. Certain tradespeople who ought, in Lady Claraway's opinion, to have kept quiet and waited in patience until things became better, were becoming hideously persistent. In view of the fact that Alix's next season must be provided for, it was most awkward. A girl could not be presented and properly launched in the world, in a way which would give her a proper chance, without expenditure. To the Claraways expenditure meant credit, and there were blots as of tears on the letters in which Lady Claraway reiterated that the tradespeople were behaving horribly. Sometimes, she said once in desperation, things looked as if they would all be obliged to shut themselves up in Castle Clare to retrench; and then what was to become of Alix and her season? And there were Millicent and Hilda and Eve.
The difficulties were becoming almost too much for Lady Agatha. Unpleasant things were happening at home, and sometimes Castle Clare appeared in the distance like a ghost. Certain suppliers, who in Lady Claraway's view should have stayed quiet and waited patiently for things to improve, were becoming incredibly insistent. Given that Alix's next season needed to be arranged, it was very inconvenient. A girl couldn't be presented and properly introduced to society in a way that would give her a fair chance without spending money. For the Claraways, spending meant credit, and there were tear-like stains on the letters where Lady Claraway complained that the suppliers were acting terribly. Once, in desperation, she mentioned that it seemed they might all have to lock themselves up in Castle Clare to cut back on expenses; and then what would happen to Alix and her season? And what about Millicent, Hilda, and Eve?
More than once there was the mist of tears in the flower-blue eyes when Lady Agatha came to talk. Confidence between two women establishes itself through processes at once subtle and simple. Emily Fox-Seton could not have told when she first began to know that the beauty was troubled and distressed; Lady Agatha did not know when she first slipped into making little frank speeches about herself; but these things came about. Agatha found something like comfort in her acquaintance with the big, normal, artless creature—something which actually raised her spirits when she was depressed. Emily Fox-Seton paid constant kindly tribute to her charms, and helped her to believe in them. When she was with her, Agatha always felt that she really was lovely, after all, and that loveliness was a great capital. Emily admired and revered it so, and evidently never dreamed of doubting its omnipotence. She used to talk as if any girl who was a beauty was a potential duchess. In fact, this was a thing she quite ingenuously believed. She had not lived in a world where marriage was a thing of romance, and, for that matter, neither had Agatha. It was nice if a girl liked the man who married her, but if he was a well-behaved, agreeable person, of good means, it was natural that she would end by liking him sufficiently; and to be provided for comfortably or luxuriously for life, and not left upon one's own hands or one's parents', was a thing to be thankful for in any case. It was such a relief to everybody to know that a girl was "settled," and especially it was such a relief to the girl herself. Even novels and plays were no longer fairy-stories of entrancing young men and captivating young women who fell in love with each other in the first chapter, and after increasingly picturesque incidents were married in the last one in the absolute surety of being blissfully happy forevermore. Neither Lady Agatha nor Emily had been brought up on this order of literature, nor in an atmosphere in which it was accepted without reservation.
More than once, tears filled Lady Agatha's bright blue eyes when she came to chat. Trust between two women develops in ways that are both subtle and straightforward. Emily Fox-Seton couldn’t pinpoint when she first realized that Agatha was troubled and upset; Lady Agatha didn’t know when she began to make little honest comments about her life, but these things happened nonetheless. Agatha found a sort of comfort in her friendship with the big, genuine, uncomplicated woman—something that actually lifted her spirits when she was feeling down. Emily Fox-Seton consistently offered warm compliments that helped Agatha believe in her own beauty. Whenever she was with Emily, Agatha always felt that she truly was lovely and that her beauty was a valuable asset. Emily admired it so much and clearly never doubted its power. She often spoke as if any beautiful girl could be a potential duchess. In fact, she genuinely believed this. Neither of them had experienced a world where marriage was about romance, and Agatha hadn’t either. It was nice if a girl liked the man who married her, but as long as he was well-mannered, agreeable, and financially secure, it was natural for her to end up liking him enough; being taken care of comfortably or luxuriously for life and not being left to fend for herself or depending on her parents was something to be grateful for. It was such a relief for everyone to know that a girl was "settled," and especially for the girl herself. Even novels and plays no longer told fairy tales about enchanting young men and charming young women who fell in love in the first chapter, only to end up blissfully married by the last chapter. Neither Lady Agatha nor Emily had been raised on this kind of literature or in an environment where it was taken as a given.
They had both had hard lives, and knew what lay before them. Agatha knew she must make a marriage or fade out of existence in prosaic and narrowed dulness. Emily knew that there was no prospect for her of desirable marriage at all. She was too poor, too entirely unsupported by social surroundings, and not sufficiently radiant to catch the roving eye. To be able to maintain herself decently, to be given an occasional treat by her more fortunate friends, and to be allowed by fortune to present to the face of the world the appearance of a woman who was not a pauper, was all she could expect. But she felt that Lady Agatha had the right to more. She did not reason the matter out and ask herself why she had the right to more, but she accepted the proposition as a fact. She was ingenuously interested in her fate, and affectionately sympathetic. She used to look at Lord Walderhurst quite anxiously at times when he was talking to the girl. An anxious mother could scarcely have regarded him with a greater desire to analyse his sentiments. The match would be such a fitting one. He would make such an excellent husband—and there were three places, and the diamonds were magnificent. Lady Maria had described to her a certain tiara which she frequently pictured to herself as glittering above Agatha's exquisite low brow. It would be infinitely more becoming to her than to Miss Brooke or Mrs. Ralph, though either of them would have worn it with spirit. She could not help feeling that both Mrs. Ralph's brilliancy and Miss Brooke's insouciant prettiness were not unworthy of being counted in the running, but Lady Agatha seemed somehow so much more completely the thing wanted. She was anxious that she should always look her best, and when she knew that disturbing letters were fretting her, and saw that they made her look pale and less luminous, she tried to raise her spirits.
They had both lived tough lives and understood what was ahead of them. Agatha knew she needed to marry or fade away into a boring and limited existence. Emily understood that there was no chance for her of a desirable marriage at all. She was too poor, completely unsupported by her social environment, and not attractive enough to catch anyone's attention. All she could hope for was to support herself decently, occasionally enjoy treats from her more fortunate friends, and manage to present herself to the world as a woman who wasn’t a beggar. But she felt that Lady Agatha deserved more. She didn’t analyze why Agatha deserved more; she accepted it as a fact. She was genuinely interested in Agatha's fate and felt a deep sympathy. At times, she would watch Lord Walderhurst with anxiety when he talked to Agatha. An anxious mother couldn't have looked at him with a stronger desire to understand his feelings. The match seemed perfect. He would make such a great husband—and there were three properties, and the diamonds were stunning. Lady Maria had told her about a specific tiara that she often imagined sparkling on Agatha's beautiful low forehead. It would look so much better on Agatha than on Miss Brooke or Mrs. Ralph, though either one would have worn it with flair. She couldn’t help but think that both Mrs. Ralph's brilliance and Miss Brooke's carefree prettiness were worthy contenders, but Lady Agatha seemed to embody exactly what was needed. She wanted Agatha to always look her best, and when she knew that troubling letters were upsetting her, causing her to look pale and less radiant, she tried to lift her spirits.
"Suppose we take a brisk walk," she would say, "and then you might try a little nap. You look a little tired."
"How about we go for a quick walk?" she would say. "Then you could take a quick nap. You seem a bit tired."
"Oh," said Agatha one day, "how kind you are to me! I believe you actually care about my complexion—about my looking well."
"Oh," Agatha said one day, "how nice you are to me! I really think you care about my skin—about how I look."
"Lord Walderhurst said to me the other day," was Emily's angelically tactful answer, "that you were the only woman he had ever seen who always looked lovely."
"Lord Walderhurst told me the other day," was Emily's angelically tactful reply, "that you were the only woman he had ever seen who always looked beautiful."
"Did he?" exclaimed Lady Agatha, and flushed sweetly. "Once Sir Bruce Norman actually said that to me. I told him it was the nicest thing that could be said to a woman. It is all the nicer"—with a sigh—"because it isn't really true."
"Did he?" exclaimed Lady Agatha, blushing coyly. "Once, Sir Bruce Norman actually told me that. I said it was the nicest thing anyone could say to a woman. It's even nicer"—with a sigh—"because it isn't really true."
"I am sure Lord Walderhurst believed it true," Emily said. "He is not a man who talks, you know. He is very serious and dignified." She had herself a reverence and admiration for Lord Walderhurst bordering on tender awe. He was indeed a well-mannered person, of whom painful things were not said. He also conducted himself well toward his tenantry, and was patron of several notable charities. To the unexacting and innocently respectful mind of Emily Fox-Seton this was at once impressive and attractive. She knew, though not intimately, many noble personages quite unlike him. She was rather early Victorian and touchingly respectable.
"I’m sure Lord Walderhurst believed it was true," Emily said. "He’s not a man who talks much, you know. He’s very serious and dignified." She had a deep respect and admiration for Lord Walderhurst that verged on tender awe. He was indeed a well-mannered person, and no unpleasant gossip was ever spoken about him. He also treated his tenants well and supported several notable charities. To Emily Fox-Seton’s straightforward and innocently respectful mind, this was both impressive and appealing. Although she knew many noble people who were quite different from him, her values were somewhat early Victorian and endearingly respectable.
"I have been crying," confessed Lady Agatha.
"I've been crying," confessed Lady Agatha.
"I was afraid so, Lady Agatha," said Emily.
"I was afraid so, Lady Agatha," Emily said.
"Things are getting hopeless in Curzon Street. I had a letter from Millicent this morning. She is next in age to Alix, and she says—oh, a number of things. When girls see everything passing by them, it makes them irritable. Millicent is seventeen, and she is too lovely. Her hair is like a red-gold cloak, and her eyelashes are twice as long as mine." She sighed again, and her lips, which were like curved rose-petals, unconcealedly quivered. "They were all so cross about Sir Bruce Norman going to India," she added.
"Things are looking pretty bleak on Curzon Street. I got a letter from Millicent this morning. She’s just younger than Alix, and she mentions—oh, so many things. When girls see everything passing them by, it makes them restless. Millicent is seventeen, and she’s stunning. Her hair is like a flowing red-gold cloak, and her eyelashes are twice as long as mine." She sighed again, and her lips, which were like curved rose petals, visibly trembled. "They were all so upset about Sir Bruce Norman going to India," she added.
"He will come back," said Emily, benignly; "but he may be too late. Has he"—ingenuously—"seen Alix?"
"He will come back," Emily said kindly; "but he might be too late. Has he"—innocently—"seen Alix?"
Agatha flushed oddly this time. Her delicate skin registered every emotion exquisitely. "He has seen her, but she was in the school-room, and—I don't think—"
Agatha blushed strangely this time. Her delicate skin showed every emotion vividly. "He has seen her, but she was in the classroom, and—I don't think—"
She did not finish, but stopped uneasily, and sat and gazed out of the open window into the park. She did not look happy.
She didn’t finish; instead, she stopped awkwardly and sat, staring out the open window into the park. She didn’t seem happy.
The episode of Sir Bruce Norman was brief and even vague. It had begun well. Sir Bruce had met the beauty at a ball, and they had danced together more than once. Sir Bruce had attractions other than his old baronetcy and his coal-mines. He was a good-looking person, with a laughing brown eye and a nice wit. He had danced charmingly and paid gay compliments. He would have done immensely well. Agatha had liked him. Emily sometimes thought she had liked him very much. Her mother had liked him and had thought he was attracted. But after a number of occasions of agreeable meetings, they had encountered each other on the lawn at Goodwood, and he had announced that he was going to India. Forthwith he had gone, and Emily had gathered that somehow Lady Agatha had been considered somewhat to blame. Her people were not vulgar enough to express this frankly, but she had felt it. Her younger sisters had, upon the whole, made her feel it most. It had been borne in upon her that if Alix, or Millicent with the red-gold cloak, or even Eve, who was a gipsy, had been given such a season and such Doucet frocks, they would have combined them with their wonderful complexions and lovely little chins and noses in such a manner as would at least have prevented desirable acquaintances from feeling free to take P. and O. steamers to Bombay.
The story of Sir Bruce Norman was short and a bit hazy. It started off well. Sir Bruce met the beauty at a ball, and they danced together more than once. He had qualities beyond his title and coal mines. He was attractive, with a playful brown eye and a sharp sense of humor. He danced wonderfully and made playful compliments. He would have done exceptionally well. Agatha liked him. Emily sometimes thought she really liked him a lot. Her mother liked him too and believed he was interested. But after several pleasant meetings, they ran into each other on the lawn at Goodwood, and he said he was heading to India. Just like that, he left, and Emily got the feeling that somehow Lady Agatha was considered a bit at fault. Her family wasn't rude enough to say this outright, but she sensed it. Her younger sisters, in particular, made her feel it the most. It dawned on her that if Alix, or Millicent in the red-gold cloak, or even Eve, who was a bit of a free spirit, had been given such a season and those Doucet dresses, they would have paired them with their stunning complexions and cute little chins and noses in a way that would have at least kept hopeful suitors from feeling free to sail off to Bombay on P. and O. steamers.
In her letter of this morning, Millicent's temper had indeed got somewhat the better of her taste and breeding, and lovely Agatha had cried large tears. So it was comforting to be told that Lord Walderhurst had said such an extremely amiable thing. If he was not young, he was really very nice, and there were exalted persons who absolutely had rather a fad for him. It would be exceptionally brilliant.
In her letter this morning, Millicent's temper really got the better of her taste and manners, and lovely Agatha ended up in tears. So, it was reassuring to hear that Lord Walderhurst said such a friendly thing. While he wasn't young, he was genuinely very nice, and there were prominent people who actually had a bit of a crush on him. It would be exceptionally impressive.
The brisk walk was taken, and Lady Agatha returned from it blooming. She was adorable at dinner, and in the evening gathered an actual court about her. She was all in pink, and a wreath of little pink wild roses lay close about her head, making her, with her tall young slimness, look like a Botticelli nymph. Emily saw that Lord Walderhurst looked at her a great deal. He sat on an extraordinarily comfortable corner seat, and stared through his monocle.
The brisk walk was taken, and Lady Agatha returned from it glowing. She was charming at dinner, and in the evening, she attracted a real crowd around her. Dressed entirely in pink, a wreath of small pink wild roses circled her head, making her, with her tall, slim figure, look like a Botticelli nymph. Emily noticed that Lord Walderhurst was watching her closely. He sat in a remarkably comfortable corner seat and gazed through his monocle.
Lady Maria always gave her Emily plenty to do. She had a nice taste in floral arrangement, and early in her visit it had fallen into her hands as a duty to "do" the flowers.
Lady Maria always kept Emily busy. She had a great sense of style when it came to floral arrangements, and early in her visit, it became her responsibility to handle the flowers.
The next morning she was in the gardens early, gathering roses with the dew on them, and was in the act of cutting some adorable "Mrs. Sharman Crawfords," when she found it behoved her to let down her carefully tucked up petticoats, as the Marquis of Walderhurst was walking straight toward her. An instinct told her that he wanted to talk to her about Lady Agatha Slade.
The next morning, she was in the gardens early, picking roses with dew on them, and was in the process of cutting some lovely "Mrs. Sharman Crawfords," when she realized she needed to let down her carefully tucked-up skirts, as the Marquis of Walderhurst was walking directly toward her. She had a feeling he wanted to talk to her about Lady Agatha Slade.
"You get up earlier than Lady Agatha," he remarked, after he had wished her "Good-morning."
"You wake up earlier than Lady Agatha," he said, after he had wished her "Good morning."
"She is oftener invited to the country than I am," she answered. "When I have a country holiday, I want to spend every moment of it out of doors. And the mornings are so lovely. They are not like this in Mortimer Street."
"She gets invited to the countryside more than I do," she replied. "When I have a country holiday, I want to spend every moment outside. And the mornings are so beautiful. They’re not like this on Mortimer Street."
"Do you live in Mortimer Street?"
"Do you live on Mortimer Street?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Do you like it?"
"Do you like it?"
"I am very comfortable. I am fortunate in having a nice landlady. She and her daughter are very kind to me."
"I feel really comfortable. I'm lucky to have a great landlady. She and her daughter are really nice to me."
The morning was indeed heavenly. The masses of flowers were drenched with dew, and the already hot sun was drawing fragrance from them and filling the warm air with it. The marquis, with his monocle fixed, looked up into the cobalt-blue sky and among the trees, where a wood-dove or two cooed with musical softness.
The morning was truly beautiful. The flowers were covered in dew, and the already warm sun was drawing out their fragrance, making the air smell amazing. The marquis, with his monocle in place, looked up at the deep blue sky and the trees, where one or two doves cooed softly.
"Yes," he observed, with a glance which swept the scene, "it is different from Mortimer Street, I suppose. Are you fond of the country?"
"Yeah," he said, looking around at the scene, "I guess it’s different from Mortimer Street. Do you like the countryside?"
"Oh, yes," sighed Emily; "oh, yes!"
"Oh, yes," sighed Emily; "oh, yes!"
She was not a specially articulate person. She could not have conveyed in words all that her "Oh, yes!" really meant of simple love for and joy in rural sights and sounds and scents. But when she lifted her big kind hazel eyes to him, the earnestness of her emotion made them pathetic, as the unspeakableness of her pleasures often did.
She wasn't particularly good with words. She couldn't fully express what her "Oh, yes!" truly conveyed about her simple love and joy for the sights, sounds, and smells of the countryside. But when she looked up at him with her big, kind hazel eyes, the sincerity of her feelings made them touching, just as the depth of her pleasures often did.
Lord Walderhurst gazed at her through the monocle with an air he sometimes had of taking her measure without either unkindliness or particular interest.
Lord Walderhurst stared at her through the monocle with an expression he sometimes wore, as if assessing her without any cruelty or strong interest.
"Is Lady Agatha fond of the country?" he inquired.
"Does Lady Agatha like the countryside?" he asked.
"She is fond of everything that is beautiful," she replied. "Her nature is as lovely as her face, I think."
"She loves everything beautiful," she replied. "Her personality is just as lovely as her face, I believe."
"Is it?"
"Is it?"
Emily walked a step or two away to a rose climbing up the gray-red wall, and began to clip off blossoms, which tumbled sweetly into her basket.
Emily took a step or two away to a rose climbing up the gray-red wall and started clipping off blossoms, which sweetly tumbled into her basket.
"She seems lovely in everything," she said, "in disposition and manner and—everything. She never seems to disappoint one or make mistakes."
"She seems great at everything," she said, "in personality and behavior and—everything. She never seems to let anyone down or make mistakes."
"You are fond of her?"
"Do you like her?"
"She has been so kind to me."
"She has been really nice to me."
"You often say people are kind to you."
"You often say that people are nice to you."
Emily paused and felt a trifle confused. Realising that she was not a clever person, and being a modest one, she began to wonder if she was given to a parrot-phrase which made her tiresome. She blushed up to her ears.
Emily paused and felt a bit confused. Realizing that she wasn't very clever, and being modest, she started to wonder if she had a tendency to repeat words like a parrot, which made her annoying. She blushed all the way to her ears.
"People are kind," she said hesitatingly. "I—you see, I have nothing to give, and I always seem to be receiving."
"People are nice," she said hesitantly. "I—you see, I have nothing to offer, and I always seem to be taking."
"What luck!" remarked his lordship, calmly gazing at her.
"What luck!" his lordship said, looking at her calmly.
He made her feel rather awkward, and she was at once relieved and sorry when he walked away to join another early riser who had come out upon the lawn. For some mysterious reason Emily Fox-Seton liked him. Perhaps his magnificence and the constant talk she had heard of him had warmed her imagination. He had never said anything particularly intelligent to her, but she felt as if he had. He was a rather silent man, but never looked stupid. He had made some good speeches in the House of Lords, not brilliant, but sound and of a dignified respectability. He had also written two pamphlets. Emily had an enormous respect for intellect, and frequently, it must be admitted, for the thing which passed for it. She was not exacting.
He made her feel pretty uncomfortable, and she was both relieved and sorry when he walked away to join another early riser who had come out onto the lawn. For some mysterious reason, Emily Fox-Seton liked him. Maybe it was his impressive presence and all the talk she had heard about him that had sparked her imagination. He had never said anything particularly smart to her, but she felt like he had. He was a quiet guy, but never came across as dumb. He had given some decent speeches in the House of Lords—not brilliant, but solid and respectable. He had also written two pamphlets. Emily had a huge respect for intelligence, and to be honest, for what passed as intelligence too. She wasn't picky.
During her stay at Mallowe in the summer, Lady Maria always gave a village treat. She had given it for forty years, and it was a lively function. Several hundred wildly joyous village children were fed to repletion with exhilarating buns and cake, and tea in mugs, after which they ran races for prizes, and were entertained in various ways, with the aid of such of the house-party as were benevolently inclined to make themselves useful.
During her summer stay at Mallowe, Lady Maria always threw a village party. She had been doing this for forty years, and it was a lively event. Several hundred excited, joyful village children were fed to their hearts’ content with delicious buns and cakes, and tea in mugs. Afterward, they raced for prizes and enjoyed various entertainments, thanks to those in the house party who were willing to pitch in and help out.
Everybody was not so inclined, though people always thought the thing amusing. Nobody objected to looking on, and some were agreeably stimulated by the general sense of festivity. But Emily Fox-Seton was found by Lady Maria to be invaluable on this occasion. It was so easy, without the least sense of ill-feeling, to give her all the drudgery to do. There was plenty of drudgery, though it did not present itself to Emily Fox-Seton in that light. She no more realised that she was giving Lady Maria a good deal for her money, so to speak, than she realised that her ladyship, though an amusing and delightful, was an absolutely selfish and inconsiderate old woman. So long as Emily Fox-Seton did not seem obviously tired, it would not have occurred to Lady Maria that she could be so; that, after all, her legs and arms were mere human flesh and blood, that her substantial feet were subject to the fatigue unending trudging to and fro induces. Her ladyship was simply delighted that the preparations went so well, that she could turn to Emily for service and always find her ready. Emily made lists and calculations, she worked out plans and made purchases. She interviewed the village matrons who made the cake and buns, and boiled the tea in bags in a copper; she found the women who could be engaged to assist in cutting cake and bread-and-butter and helping to serve it; she ordered the putting up of tents and forms and tables; the innumerable things to be remembered she called to mind.
Not everyone felt the same way, but people always found the situation entertaining. Nobody minded watching, and some even enjoyed the festive atmosphere. However, Lady Maria found Emily Fox-Seton to be incredibly useful this time. It was so easy, without any hint of resentment, to give her all the tedious tasks. There was plenty of drudgery, although Emily didn’t see it that way. She wasn’t aware that she was providing Lady Maria with a lot of value for her money, just as she didn’t notice that her ladyship, while amusing and charming, was completely selfish and inconsiderate. As long as Emily didn’t appear obviously tired, it wouldn’t have crossed Lady Maria's mind that she could be; that, after all, her limbs were just as human and subject to fatigue from endless running around. Lady Maria was simply thrilled that the preparations were going so smoothly, that she could rely on Emily for help and always find her available. Emily made lists and calculations, worked out plans, and made purchases. She spoke with the local women who baked the cake and buns and boiled the tea in a copper pot; she found the women who could help cut the cake and bread-and-butter and assist in serving it; she arranged for the setup of tents, benches, and tables; and she kept track of the countless details that needed remembering.
"Really, Emily," said Lady Maria, "I don't know how I have done this thing for forty years without you. I must always have you at Mallowe for the treat."
"Honestly, Emily," Lady Maria said, "I have no idea how I've managed for forty years without you. I definitely need you at Mallowe for the fun."
Emily was of the genial nature which rejoices upon even small occasions, and is invariably stimulated to pleasure by the festivities of others. The festal atmosphere was a delight to her. In her numberless errands to the village, the sight of the excitement in the faces of the children she passed on her way to this cottage and that filled her eyes with friendly glee and wreathed her face with smiles. When she went into the cottage where the cake was being baked, children hovered about in groups and nudged each other, giggling. They hung about, partly through thrilled interest, and partly because their joy made them eager to courtesy to her as she came out, the obeisance seeming to identify them even more closely with the coming treat. They grinned and beamed rosily, and Emily smiled at them and nodded, uplifted by a pleasure almost as infantile as their own. She was really enjoying herself so honestly that she did not realise how hard she worked during the days before the festivity. She was really ingenious, and invented a number of new methods of entertainment. It was she who, with the aid of a couple of gardeners, transformed the tents into bowers of green boughs and arranged the decorations of the tables and the park gates.
Emily had a friendly personality that found joy in even the smallest moments and was always uplifted by the happiness of others. The festive atmosphere brought her delight. On her countless trips to the village, seeing the excitement on the faces of the children she passed on her way to different cottages filled her eyes with warmth and brought smiles to her face. When she entered the cottage where the cake was being baked, groups of children gathered around, nudging each other and giggling. They stayed close, partly out of genuine excitement and partly because their joy made them eager to show her a little respect as she came out, believing their gestures connected them even more with the upcoming treat. They grinned and beamed, while Emily smiled and nodded at them, feeling a happiness almost as pure as theirs. She was truly enjoying herself so much that she didn’t realize how hard she’d worked in the days leading up to the celebration. She was quite creative and came up with several new ideas for entertainment. With the help of a couple of gardeners, she transformed the tents into canopies of green branches and set up the decorations for the tables and the park gates.
"What a lot of walking you do!" Lord Walderhurst said to her once, as she passed the group on the lawn. "Do you know how many hours you have been on your feet to-day?"
"What a lot of walking you do!" Lord Walderhurst said to her one time as she walked by the group on the lawn. "Do you know how many hours you've been on your feet today?"
"I like it," she answered, and, as she hurried by, she saw that he was sitting a shade nearer to Lady Agatha than she had ever seen him sit before, and that Agatha, under a large hat of white gauze frills, was looking like a seraph, so sweet and shining were her eyes, so flower-fair her face. She looked actually happy.
"I like it," she replied, and as she rushed past, she noticed that he was sitting slightly closer to Lady Agatha than she had ever seen him before, and that Agatha, beneath a large hat adorned with white gauze frills, looked like an angel, with her eyes sparkling and her face as lovely as a flower. She actually appeared happy.
"Perhaps he has been saying things," Emily thought. "How happy she will be! He has such a nice pair of eyes. He would make a woman very happy." A faint sigh fluttered from her lips. She was beginning to be physically tired, and was not yet quite aware of it. If she had not been physically tired, she would not even vaguely have had, at this moment, recalled to her mind the fact that she was not of the women to whom "things" are said and to whom things happen.
"Maybe he’s been saying stuff," Emily thought. "She'll be so happy! He has such nice eyes. He would make a woman really happy." A soft sigh escaped her lips. She was starting to feel physically tired, though she wasn’t fully aware of it yet. If she hadn't been so tired, she wouldn't even have vaguely remembered at this moment that she was not one of those women to whom "stuff" is said and things happen.
"Emily Fox-Seton," remarked Lady Maria, fanning herself, as it was frightfully hot, "has the most admirable effect on me. She makes me feel generous. I should like to present her with the smartest things from the wardrobes of all my relations."
"Emily Fox-Seton," Lady Maria said, fanning herself because it was incredibly hot, "has such a positive effect on me. She makes me feel generous. I’d love to gift her the finest things from the closets of all my relatives."
"Do you give her clothes?" asked Walderhurst.
"Are you giving her clothes?" asked Walderhurst.
"I haven't any to spare. But I know they would be useful to her. The things she wears are touching; they are so well contrived, and produce such a decent effect with so little."
"I don't have any to spare. But I know they would be useful to her. The clothes she wears are moving; they're so well designed and create such a nice appearance with so little."
Lord Walderhurst inserted his monocle and gazed after the straight, well-set-up back of the disappearing Miss Fox-Seton.
Lord Walderhurst put in his monocle and watched the straight, well-defined back of the vanishing Miss Fox-Seton.
"I think," said Lady Agatha, gently, "that she is really handsome."
"I think," said Lady Agatha softly, "that she is truly beautiful."
"So she is," admitted Walderhurst—"quite a good-looking woman."
"So she is," Walderhurst admitted—"pretty attractive."
That night Lady Agatha repeated the amiability to Emily, whose grateful amazement really made her blush.
That night, Lady Agatha continued to be friendly to Emily, whose grateful surprise genuinely made her blush.
"Lord Walderhurst knows Sir Bruce Norman," said Agatha. "Isn't it strange? He spoke of him to me to-day. He says he is clever."
"Lord Walderhurst knows Sir Bruce Norman," Agatha said. "Isn't that weird? He mentioned him to me today. He says he's smart."
"You had a nice talk this afternoon, hadn't you?" said Emily. "You both looked so—so—as if you were enjoying yourselves when I passed."
"You had a nice chat this afternoon, didn't you?" said Emily. "You both looked so—so—like you were having a great time when I walked by."
"Did he look as if he were enjoying himself? He was very agreeable. I did not know he could be so agreeable."
"Did he look like he was having a good time? He was really pleasant. I didn't know he could be so pleasant."
"I have never seen him look as much pleased," answered Emily Fox-Seton. "Though he always looks as if he liked talking to you, Lady Agatha. That large white gauze garden-hat"—reflectively—"is so very becoming."
"I’ve never seen him look so pleased," Emily Fox-Seton replied. "Although he always seems to enjoy talking to you, Lady Agatha. That big white gauze garden hat"—she said thoughtfully—"looks so very flattering."
"It was very expensive," sighed lovely Agatha. "And they last such a short time. Mamma said it really seemed almost criminal to buy it."
"It was really expensive," sighed beautiful Agatha. "And they don't last very long. Mom said it seems almost wrong to buy it."
"How delightful it will be," remarked cheering Emily, "when—when you need not think of things like that!"
"How wonderful it will be," said cheerful Emily, "when—when you don’t have to worry about things like that!"
"Oh!"—with another sigh, this time a catch of the breath,—"it would be like Heaven! People don't know; they think girls are frivolous when they care, and that it isn't serious. But when one knows one must have things,—that they are like bread,—it is awful!"
"Oh!"—with another sigh, this time catching her breath,—"it would be like Heaven! People don’t understand; they think girls are just being silly when they care, and that it’s not serious. But when you know you have to have things,—that they are as essential as bread,—it’s terrible!"
"The things you wear really matter." Emily was bringing all her powers to bear upon the subject, and with an anxious kindness which was quite angelic. "Each dress makes you look like another sort of picture. Have you,"—contemplatively—"anything quite different to wear to-night and to-morrow?"
"The things you wear really matter." Emily was putting all her energy into the topic, with a concerned kindness that felt nearly angelic. "Each dress makes you look like a completely different picture. Do you,"—thinking it over—"have anything really different to wear tonight and tomorrow?"
"I have two evening dresses I have not worn here yet"—a little hesitatingly. "I—well I saved them. One is a very thin black one with silver on it. It has a trembling silver butterfly for the shoulder, and one for the hair."
"I have two evening dresses that I haven't worn here yet," she said a bit hesitantly. "I—well, I saved them. One is a really thin black dress with silver accents. It has a delicate silver butterfly on the shoulder and another one for the hair."
"Oh, put that on to-night!" said Emily, eagerly. "When you come down to dinner you will look so—so new! I always think that to see a fair person suddenly for the first time all in black gives one a kind of delighted start—though start isn't the word, quite. Do put it on."
"Oh, wear that tonight!" Emily said enthusiastically. "When you come down for dinner, you’ll look so—so fresh! I always feel like seeing a light-haired person suddenly in all black gives you this kind of joyful shock—though 'shock' isn’t quite the right word. Please, put it on."
Lady Agatha put it on. Emily Fox-Seton came into her room to help to add the last touches to her beauty before she went down to dinner. She suggested that the fair hair should be dressed even higher and more lightly than usual, so that the silver butterfly should poise the more airily over the knot, with its quivering, outstretched wings. She herself poised the butterfly high upon the shoulder.
Lady Agatha put it on. Emily Fox-Seton walked into her room to help add the final touches to her look before she headed down for dinner. She recommended that Agatha's light hair be styled even higher and more delicately than usual, allowing the silver butterfly to sit more gracefully above the knot, with its fluttering, extended wings. She herself positioned the butterfly high on Agatha's shoulder.
"Oh, it is lovely!" she exclaimed, drawing back to gaze at the girl. "Do let me go down a moment or so before you do, so that I can see you come into the room."
"Oh, it’s beautiful!" she exclaimed, stepping back to look at the girl. "Please let me go down for a moment before you do, so I can see you walk into the room."
She was sitting in a chair quite near Lord Walderhurst when her charge entered. She saw him really give something quite like a start when Agatha appeared. His monocle, which had been in his eye, fell out of it, and he picked it up by its thin cord and replaced it.
She was sitting in a chair close to Lord Walderhurst when her charge walked in. She noticed him actually jump a little when Agatha showed up. His monocle, which had been in his eye, fell out, and he picked it up by its thin string and put it back in place.
"Psyche!" she heard him say in his odd voice, which seemed merely to make a statement without committing him to an opinion—"Psyche!"
"Psyche!" she heard him say in his unusual voice, which seemed to just make a statement without really taking a side—"Psyche!"
He did not say it to her or to any one else. It was simply a kind of exclamation,—appreciative and perceptive without being enthusiastic,—and it was curious. He talked to Agatha nearly all the evening.
He didn't say it to her or anyone else. It was just a sort of exclamation—appreciative and observant but not excited—and it was intriguing. He spent most of the evening talking to Agatha.
Emily came to Lady Agatha before she retired, looking even a little flushed.
Emily approached Lady Agatha before she went to bed, looking a bit flushed.
"What are you going to wear at the treat to-morrow?" she asked.
"What are you going to wear to the party tomorrow?" she asked.
"A white muslin, with entre-deux of lace, and the gauze garden-hat, and a white parasol and shoes."
"A white muslin dress with lace inserts, a gauzy garden hat, a white parasol, and shoes."
Lady Agatha looked a little nervous; her pink fluttered in her cheek.
Lady Agatha looked a bit anxious; her cheeks flushed pink.
"And to-morrow night?" said Emily.
"And tomorrow night?" said Emily.
"I have a very pale blue. Won't you sit down, dear Miss Fox-Seton?"
"I have a really light blue. Would you please take a seat, dear Miss Fox-Seton?"
"We must both go to bed and sleep. You must not get tired."
"We both need to go to bed and sleep. You can't get tired."
But she sat down for a few minutes, because she saw the girl's eyes asking her to do it.
But she sat down for a few minutes because she saw the girl's eyes urging her to do it.
The afternoon post had brought a more than usually depressing letter from Curzon Street. Lady Claraway was at her motherly wits' ends, and was really quite touching in her distraction. A dressmaker was entering a suit. The thing would get into the papers, of course.
The afternoon mail brought a particularly upsetting letter from Curzon Street. Lady Claraway was at her wits' end as a mother and was genuinely poignant in her distress. A dressmaker was filing a lawsuit. This would definitely make it into the news.
"Unless something happens, something to save us by staving off things, we shall have to go to Castle Clare at once. It will be all over. No girl could be presented with such a thing in the air. They don't like it."
"Unless something happens, something to save us by putting things on hold, we’ll have to go to Castle Clare right away. It’ll all be over. No girl could be introduced with such a vibe hanging over her. They don't like it."
"They," of course, meant persons whose opinions made London's society's law.
"They" referred to individuals whose views dictated the rules of society in London.
"To go to Castle Clare," faltered Agatha, "will be like being sentenced to starve to death. Alix and Hilda and Millicent and Eve and I will be starved, quite slowly, for the want of the things that make girls' lives bearable when they have been born in a certain class. And even if the most splendid thing happened in three or four years, it would be too late for us four—almost too late for Eve. If you are out of London, of course you are forgotten. People can't help forgetting. Why shouldn't they, when there are such crowds of new girls every year?"
"Going to Castle Clare," Agatha hesitated, "will feel like being sentenced to die from starvation. Alix, Hilda, Millicent, Eve, and I will slowly wither away, lacking the things that make life enjoyable for girls from our background. And even if something amazing happened in three or four years, it would be too late for the four of us—almost too late for Eve. Once you're out of London, you get forgotten, of course. People can’t help but forget. Why wouldn’t they, when so many new girls come along every year?"
Emily Fox-Seton was sweet. She was quite sure that they would not be obliged to go to Castle Clare. Without being indelicate, she was really able to bring hope to the fore. She said a good deal of the black gauze dress and the lovely effect of the silver butterflies.
Emily Fox-Seton was sweet. She was pretty sure they wouldn’t have to go to Castle Clare. Without being rude, she could really inspire hope. She talked a lot about the black gauze dress and the beautiful look of the silver butterflies.
"I suppose it was the butterflies which made Lord Walderhurst say 'Psyche! Psyche!' when he first saw you," she added, en passant.
"I guess it was the butterflies that made Lord Walderhurst say 'Psyche! Psyche!' when he first saw you," she added, by the way.
"Did he say that?" And immediately Lady Agatha looked as if she had not intended to say the words.
"Did he really say that?" Lady Agatha instantly looked like she hadn’t meant to say those words.
"Yes," answered Emily, hurrying on with a casual air which had a good deal of tact in it. "And black makes you so wonderfully fair and aërial. You scarcely look quite real in it; you might float away. But you must go to sleep now."
"Yeah," Emily replied, moving on with a relaxed vibe that showed a lot of finesse. "And black makes you look so incredibly fair and ethereal. You hardly seem real in it; you could just float away. But you need to get some sleep now."
Lady Agatha went with her to the door of the room to bid her good-night. Her eyes looked like those of a child who might presently cry a little. "Oh, Miss Fox-Seton," she said, in a very young voice, "you are so kind!"
Lady Agatha walked her to the door of the room to say goodnight. Her eyes resembled those of a child who might start to cry any moment. "Oh, Miss Fox-Seton," she said in a very youthful voice, "you are so kind!"


The parts of the park nearest to the house already presented a busy aspect when Miss Fox-Seton passed through the gardens the following morning. Tables were being put up, and baskets of bread and cake and groceries were being carried into the tent where the tea was to be prepared. The workers looked interested and good-humoured; the men touched their hats as Emily appeared, and the women courtesied smilingly. They had all discovered that she was amiable and to be relied on in her capacity of her ladyship's representative.
The areas of the park closest to the house already had a lively vibe when Miss Fox-Seton walked through the gardens the next morning. Tables were being set up, and baskets filled with bread, cake, and groceries were being taken into the tent where tea was to be prepared. The workers looked engaged and in good spirits; the men tipped their hats as Emily passed by, and the women curtsied with smiles. They had all come to realize that she was friendly and dependable in her role as her ladyship's representative.
"She's a worker, that Miss Fox-Seton," one said to the other. "I never seen one that was a lady fall to as she does. Ladies, even when they means well, has a way of standing about and telling you to do things without seeming to know quite how they ought to be done. She's coming to help with the bread-and-butter-cutting herself this morning, and she put up all them packages of sweets yesterday with her own hands. She did 'em up in different-coloured papers, and tied 'em with bits of ribbon, because she said she knowed children was prouder of coloured things than plain—they was like that. And so they are: a bit of red or blue goes a long way with a child."
"She's quite the worker, that Miss Fox-Seton," one person said to the other. "I’ve never seen a lady who jumps in and helps out like she does. Ladies, even when they mean well, tend to just stand around and tell you what to do without really knowing how it should be done. She's even coming to help with the bread-and-butter cutting herself this morning, and she wrapped up all those packages of sweets yesterday with her own hands. She packed them in different colored papers and tied them with bits of ribbon because she said she knew kids felt more special about colorful things than plain ones—they just do. And it’s true: a pop of red or blue makes a big difference to a child."
Emily cut bread-and-butter and cake, and placed seats and arranged toys on tables all the morning. The day was hot, though beautiful, and she was so busy that she had scarcely time for her breakfast. The household party was in the gayest spirits. Lady Maria was in her most amusing mood. She had planned a drive to some interesting ruins for the afternoon of the next day, and a dinner-party for the evening. Her favourite neighbours had just returned to their country-seat five miles away, and they were coming to the dinner, to her great satisfaction. Most of her neighbours bored her, and she took them in doses at her dinners, as she would have taken medicine. But the Lockyers were young and good-looking and clever, and she was always glad when they came to Loche during her stay at Mallowe.
Emily sliced bread and butter and cake and spent the whole morning setting up chairs and arranging toys on the tables. It was a hot, yet beautiful day, and she was so忙 that she barely had time for breakfast. The household was in high spirits. Lady Maria was particularly entertaining. She had planned a drive to some interesting ruins for the afternoon of the next day, along with a dinner party for the evening. Her favorite neighbors had just returned to their country home five miles away, and they were coming to dinner, which pleased her greatly. Most of her neighbors bored her, and she tolerated them at dinner like she would take medicine. But the Lockyers were young, attractive, and clever, and she was always happy when they visited Loche during her time at Mallowe.
"There is not a frump or a bore among them," she said. "In the country people are usually frumps when they are not bores, and bores when they are not frumps, and I am in danger of becoming both myself. Six weeks of unalloyed dinner-parties, composed of certain people I know, would make me begin to wear moreen petticoats and talk about the deplorable condition of London society."
"There isn't a dull or boring person among them," she said. "In the countryside, people are often dull when they're not boring, and boring when they're not dull, and I'm at risk of becoming both myself. Six weeks of relentless dinner parties with certain people I know would start making me wear worse clothing and talk about the terrible state of London society."
She led all her flock out on to the lawn under the ilex-trees after breakfast.
She took all her sheep out to the lawn under the holm oak trees after breakfast.
"Let us go and encourage industry," she said. "We will watch Emily Fox-Seton working. She is an example."
"Let's go and support hard work," she said. "We'll watch Emily Fox-Seton in action. She's a role model."
Curiously enough, this was Miss Cora Brooke's day. She found herself actually walking across the lawn with Lord Walderhurst by her side. She did not know how it happened, but it seemed to occur accidentally.
Curiously enough, this was Miss Cora Brooke's day. She found herself actually walking across the lawn with Lord Walderhurst beside her. She didn't know how it happened, but it seemed to happen by chance.
"We never talk to each other," he said.
"We never talk to one another," he said.
"Well," answered Cora, "we have talked to other people a great deal—at least I have."
"Well," Cora replied, "we've talked to a lot of other people—at least I have."
"Yes, you have talked a good deal," said the marquis.
"Yeah, you've talked a lot," said the marquis.
"Does that mean I have talked too much?"
"Does that mean I've talked too much?"
He surveyed her prettiness through his glass. Perhaps the holiday stir in the air gave him a festive moment.
He looked at her beauty through his drink. Maybe the holiday vibe in the air gave him a cheerful moment.
"It means that you haven't talked enough to me. You have devoted yourself too much to the laying low of young Heriot."
"It means that you haven't talked to me enough. You've focused way too much on keeping young Heriot out of trouble."
She laughed a trifle saucily.
She laughed a bit playfully.
"You are a very independent young lady," remarked Walderhurst, with a lighter manner than usual. "You ought to say something deprecatory or—a little coy, perhaps."
"You’re a really independent young woman," Walderhurst said, in a lighter tone than usual. "You should probably say something modest or—maybe a bit shy, too."
"I shan't," said Cora, composedly.
"I won't," said Cora, calmly.
"Shan't or won't?" he inquired. "They are both bad words for little girls—or young ladies—to use to their elders."
"Shan't or won't?" he asked. "Both are rude words for little girls—or young ladies—to use with their elders."
"Both," said Miss Cora Brooke, with a slightly pleased flush. "Let us go over to the tents and see what poor Emily Fox-Seton is doing."
"Both," said Miss Cora Brooke, with a slight smile. "Let’s head over to the tents and check on what poor Emily Fox-Seton is up to."
"Poor Emily Fox-Seton," said the marquis, non-committally.
"Poor Emily Fox-Seton," said the marquis, with no real opinion.
They went, but they did not stay long. The treat was taking form. Emily Fox-Seton was hot and deeply engaged. People were coming to her for orders. She had a thousand things to do and to superintend the doing of. The prizes for the races and the presents for the children must be arranged in order: things for boys and things for girls, presents for little children and presents for big ones. Nobody must be missed, and no one must be given the wrong thing.
They went, but they didn't stay long. The event was taking shape. Emily Fox-Seton was busy and fully focused. People were approaching her for instructions. She had a million tasks to handle and oversee. The prizes for the races and the gifts for the children had to be organized: items for boys and items for girls, gifts for little kids and gifts for older ones. Nobody could be overlooked, and no one could receive the wrong gift.
"It would be dreadful, you know," Emily said to the two when they came into her tent and began to ask questions, "if a big boy should get a small wooden horse, or a little baby should be given a cricket bat and ball. Then it would be so disappointing if a tiny girl got a work-box and a big one got a doll. One has to get things in order. They look forward to this so, and it's heart-breaking to a child to be disappointed, isn't it?"
"It would be terrible, you know," Emily said to the two when they came into her tent and started to ask questions, "if a big boy got a small wooden horse, or if a little baby was given a cricket bat and ball. Then it would be so disappointing if a tiny girl got a workbox and a big one got a doll. Things need to be done in the right order. They look forward to this so much, and it's heartbreaking for a child to be let down, isn't it?"
Walderhurst gazed uninspiringly.
Walderhurst stared blankly.
"Who did this for Lady Maria when you were not here?" he inquired.
"Who did this for Lady Maria while you were gone?" he asked.
"Oh, other people. But she says it was tiresome." Then with an illumined smile; "She has asked me to Mallowe for the next twenty years for the treats. She is so kind."
"Oh, other people. But she says it was exhausting." Then with a bright smile; "She has asked me to Mallowe for the next twenty years for the treats. She is so generous."
"Maria is a kind woman"—with what seemed to Emily delightful amiability. "She is kind to her treats and she is kind to Maria Bayne."
"Maria is a nice woman"—whose friendly nature seemed delightful to Emily. "She is nice to her treats and she is nice to Maria Bayne."
"She is kind to me," said Emily. "You don't know how I am enjoying this."
"She is kind to me," Emily said. "You have no idea how much I'm enjoying this."
"That woman enjoys everything," Lord Walderhurst said when he walked away with Cora. "What a temperament to have! I would give ten thousand a year for it."
"That woman enjoys everything," Lord Walderhurst said as he walked away with Cora. "What a personality to have! I'd pay ten thousand a year for that."
"She has so little," said Cora, "that everything seems beautiful to her. One doesn't wonder, either. She's very nice. Mother and I quite admire her. We are thinking of inviting her to New York and giving her a real good time."
"She has so little," Cora said, "that everything seems beautiful to her. It’s no surprise, really. She's really nice. My mother and I both admire her. We're thinking about inviting her to New York and treating her to a great time."
"She would enjoy New York."
"She would love New York."
"Have you ever been there, Lord Walderhurst?"
"Have you ever been there, Lord Walderhurst?"
"No."
"Nope."
"You ought to come, really. So many Englishmen come now, and they all seem to like it."
"You really should come. So many English people come now, and they all seem to enjoy it."
"Perhaps I will come," said Walderhurst. "I have been thinking of it. One is tired of the Continent and one knows India. One doesn't know Fifth Avenue, and Central Park, and the Rocky Mountains."
"Maybe I'll go," said Walderhurst. "I've been considering it. You get tired of the Continent, and you know India. But you don't know Fifth Avenue, Central Park, or the Rocky Mountains."
"One might try them," suggested pretty Miss Cora.
"Maybe you should try them," suggested pretty Miss Cora.
This certainly was her day. Lord Walderhurst took her and her mother out in his own particular high phaeton before lunch. He was fond of driving, and his own phaeton and horses had come to Mallowe with him. He took only his favourites out, and though he bore himself on this occasion with a calm air, the event caused a little smiling flurry on the lawn. At least, when the phaeton spun down the avenue with Miss Brooke and her mother looking slightly flushed and thrilled in their high seats of honour, several people exchanged glances and raised eye-brows.
This was definitely her day. Lord Walderhurst took her and her mother out in his own fancy high phaeton before lunch. He loved driving, and his phaeton and horses had come to Mallowe with him. He only took his favorites out, and even though he acted calm this time, it created a little buzz on the lawn. At least when the phaeton raced down the avenue with Miss Brooke and her mother looking a bit flushed and excited in their elevated seats of honor, several people exchanged looks and raised their eyebrows.
Lady Agatha went to her room and wrote a long letter to Curzon Street. Mrs. Ralph talked about the problem-play to young Heriot and a group of others.
Lady Agatha went to her room and wrote a lengthy letter to Curzon Street. Mrs. Ralph discussed the problem play with young Heriot and a group of others.
The afternoon, brilliant and blazing, brought new visitors to assist by their presence at the treat. Lady Maria always had a large house-party, and added guests from the neighbourhood to make for gaiety. At two o'clock a procession of village children and their friends and parents, headed by the village band, marched up the avenue and passed before the house on their way to their special part of the park. Lady Maria and her guests stood upon the broad steps and welcomed the jocund crowd, as it moved by, with hospitable bows and nods and becks and wreathed smiles. Everybody was in a delighted good-humour.
The bright and sunny afternoon brought new visitors to join the celebration. Lady Maria always hosted a big house party and invited neighbors to add to the fun. At two o'clock, a parade of village kids, along with their friends and parents, led by the village band, marched up the avenue and passed by the house on their way to their designated area in the park. Lady Maria and her guests stood on the wide steps, welcoming the cheerful crowd as they passed with friendly bows, nods, waves, and warm smiles. Everyone was in great spirits.
As the villagers gathered in the park, the house-party joined them by way of the gardens. A conjurer from London gave an entertainment under a huge tree, and children found white rabbits taken from their pockets and oranges from their caps, with squeals of joy and shouts of laughter. Lady Maria's guests walked about and looked on, laughing with the children.
As the villagers came together in the park, the house party made their way to them through the gardens. A magician from London put on a show under a large tree, and the kids discovered white rabbits pulled from pockets and oranges from their hats, squealing with joy and bursting into laughter. Lady Maria's guests strolled around, watching and laughing along with the children.
The great affair of tea followed the performance. No treat is fairly under way until the children are filled to the brim with tea and buns and cake, principally cake in plummy wedges.
The big tea party happened after the show. Nothing really starts until the kids are completely stuffed with tea, buns, and especially cake, mainly in plummy slices.
Lady Agatha and Mrs. Ralph handed cake along rows of children seated on the grass. Miss Brooke was talking to Lord Walderhurst when the work began. She had poppies in her hat and carried a poppy-coloured parasol, and sat under a tree, looking very alluring.
Lady Agatha and Mrs. Ralph passed out cake to the kids sitting on the grass. Miss Brooke was chatting with Lord Walderhurst when the activity started. She had poppies in her hat and carried a poppy-colored parasol, sitting under a tree and looking very charming.
"I ought to go and help to hand cake," she said.
"I should go and help serve the cake," she said.
"My cousin Maria ought to do it," remarked Lord Walderhurst, "but she will not—neither shall I. Tell me something about the elevated railroad and Five-Hundred-and-Fifty-Thousandth Street." He had a slightly rude, gracefully languid air, which Cora Brooke found somewhat impressive, after all.
"My cousin Maria should do it," said Lord Walderhurst, "but she won’t—neither will I. Tell me about the elevated train and Five-Hundred-and-Fifty-Thousandth Street." He had a slightly rude, effortlessly relaxed vibe that Cora Brooke found somewhat impressive, after all.
Emily Fox-Seton handed cake and regulated supplies with cheerful tact and good spirits. When the older people were given their tea, she moved about their tables, attending to every one. She was too heart-whole in her interest in her hospitalities to find time to join Lady Maria and her party at the table under the ilex-trees. She ate some bread-and-butter and drank a cup of tea while she talked to some old women she had made friends with. She was really enjoying herself immensely, though occasionally she was obliged to sit down for a few moments just to rest her tired feet. The children came to her as to an omnipotent and benign being. She knew where the toys were kept and what prizes were to be given for the races. She represented law and order and bestowal. The other ladies walked about in wonderful dresses, smiling and exalted, the gentlemen aided the sports in an amateurish way and made patrician jokes among themselves, but this one lady seemed to be part of the treat itself. She was not so grandly dressed as the others,—her dress was only blue linen with white bands on it,—and she had only a sailor hat with a buckle and bow, but she was of her ladyship's world of London people, nevertheless, and they liked her more than they had ever liked a lady before. It was a fine treat, and she seemed to have made it so. There had never been quite such a varied and jovial treat at Mallowe before.
Emily Fox-Seton served cake and managed supplies with cheerful efficiency and good vibes. When the older guests were given their tea, she moved around their tables, making sure everyone was taken care of. She was too genuinely interested in her hospitality to find time to join Lady Maria and her group at the table under the oak trees. She nibbled on some bread-and-butter and sipped a cup of tea while chatting with some elderly women she had befriended. She was truly enjoying herself, even though she occasionally had to sit down for a few moments just to rest her tired feet. The children flocked to her like she was a magical and kind presence. She knew where the toys were kept and what prizes were up for grabs in the races. She embodied law and order and generosity. The other ladies strolled around in beautiful dresses, smiling and radiant, while the gentlemen engaged in the activities clumsily and exchanged aristocratic jokes among themselves, but this one lady seemed to be an integral part of the festivities. She wasn’t as elaborately dressed as the others—her outfit was just a blue linen dress with white bands—and she wore only a sailor hat with a buckle and bow, but she belonged to her ladyship's circle of London society, and they liked her more than they had ever liked any lady before. It was a delightful occasion, and she seemed to have made it so. There had never been such a diverse and cheerful event at Mallowe before.
The afternoon waxed and waned. The children played games and raced and rejoiced until their young limbs began to fail them. The older people sauntered about or sat in groups to talk and listen to the village band. Lady Maria's visitors, having had enough of rural festivities, went back to the gardens in excellent spirits, to talk and to watch a game of tennis which had taken form on the court.
The afternoon came and went. The kids played games, raced around, and had a great time until they started to get tired. The older folks strolled around or sat in groups to chat and listen to the village band. Lady Maria's guests, having enjoyed enough of the countryside fun, returned to the gardens in high spirits to chat and watch a game of tennis that was happening on the court.
Emily Fox-Seton's pleasure had not abated, but her colour had done so. Her limbs ached and her still-smiling face was pale, as she stood under the beech-tree regarding the final ceremonies of the festal day, to preside over which Lady Maria and her party returned from their seats under the ilex-trees. The National Anthem was sung loudly, and there were three tremendous cheers given for her ladyship. They were such joyous and hearty cheers that Emily was stirred almost to emotional tears. At all events, her hazel eyes looked nice and moistly bright. She was an easily moved creature.
Emily Fox-Seton's enjoyment had not faded, but her color had. Her limbs ached, and her still-smiling face was pale as she stood under the beech tree, watching the final ceremonies of the festive day, while Lady Maria and her group returned from their seats under the holm oaks. The National Anthem was sung loudly, and there were three enormous cheers for her ladyship. They were such joyful and enthusiastic cheers that Emily felt almost teary-eyed. At the very least, her hazel eyes looked nice and slightly shiny. She was someone who was easily moved.
Lord Walderhurst stood near Lady Maria and looked pleased also. Emily saw him speak to her ladyship and saw Lady Maria smile. Then he stepped forward, with his non-committal air and his monocle glaring calmly in his eye.
Lord Walderhurst stood next to Lady Maria and looked happy too. Emily saw him talk to her ladyship and saw Lady Maria smile. Then he moved closer, with his neutral vibe and his monocle shining steadily in his eye.
"Boys and girls," he said in a clear, far-reaching voice, "I want you to give three of the biggest cheers you are capable of for the lady who has worked to make your treat the success it has been. Her ladyship tells me she has never had such a treat before. Three cheers for Miss Fox-Seton."
"Boys and girls," he said in a loud, clear voice, "I want you to give three of the biggest cheers you can for the lady who has made your treat such a success. She tells me she has never had a treat like this before. Let’s hear three cheers for Miss Fox-Seton."
Emily gave a gasp and felt a lump rise in her throat. She felt as if she had been without warning suddenly changed into a royal personage, and she scarcely knew what to do.
Emily gasped and felt a lump in her throat. It was as if, without any warning, she had suddenly become a royal figure, and she hardly knew how to react.
The whole treat, juvenile and adult, male and female, burst into three cheers which were roars and bellows. Hats and caps were waved and tossed into the air, and every creature turned toward her as she blushed and bowed in tremulous gratitude and delight.
The entire group, kids and adults, men and women, broke into loud cheers that sounded like roars and shouts. Hats and caps were waved and thrown into the air, and everyone turned to her as she blushed and bowed with excited gratitude and joy.
"Oh, Lady Maria! oh, Lord Walderhurst!" she said, when she managed to get to them, "how kind you are to me!"
"Oh, Lady Maria! Oh, Lord Walderhurst!" she said, when she finally reached them, "how kind you are to me!"


After she had taken her early tea in the morning, Emily Fox-Seton lay upon her pillows and gazed out upon the tree-branches near her window, in a state of bliss. She was tired, but happy. How well everything had "gone off"! How pleased Lady Maria had been, and how kind of Lord Walderhurst to ask the villagers to give three cheers for herself! She had never dreamed of such a thing. It was the kind of attention not usually offered to her. She smiled her childlike smile and blushed at the memory of it. Her impression of the world was that people were really very amiable, as a rule. They were always good to her, at least, she thought, and it did not occur to her that if she had not paid her way so remarkably well by being useful they might have been less agreeable. Never once had she doubted that Lady Maria was the most admirable and generous of human beings. She was not aware in the least that her ladyship got a good deal out of her. In justice to her ladyship, it may be said that she was not wholly aware of it herself, and that Emily absolutely enjoyed being made use of.
After she had her early tea that morning, Emily Fox-Seton lay on her pillows and looked out at the tree branches near her window, feeling completely blissful. She was tired but happy. Everything had gone so well! Lady Maria had been so pleased, and it was really thoughtful of Lord Walderhurst to ask the villagers to cheer for her! She'd never imagined anything like that happening. It was the kind of recognition she typically didn’t receive. She smiled her innocent smile and blushed at the memory. To her, it seemed that people were generally quite friendly. They were always nice to her, or at least she thought so, and it didn’t cross her mind that if she hadn’t been so remarkably helpful, they might have been less pleasant. She had never doubted that Lady Maria was the most admirable and generous person out there. She was completely unaware that her ladyship benefited quite a bit from her presence. To be fair to her ladyship, she wasn't entirely conscious of it herself, and Emily truly enjoyed being of service.
This morning, however, when she got up, she found herself more tired than she ever remembered being before, and it may be easily argued that a woman who runs about London on other people's errands often knows what it is to be aware of aching limbs. She laughed a little when she discovered that her feet were actually rather swollen, and that she must wear a pair of her easiest slippers. "I must sit down as much as I can to-day," she thought. "And yet, with the dinner-party and the excursion this morning, there may be a number of little things Lady Maria would like me to do."
This morning, though, when she woke up, she felt more tired than she ever remembered feeling before, and it’s easy to say that a woman who runs around London doing errands for others often knows what it’s like to have sore limbs. She chuckled a bit when she realized that her feet were pretty swollen, and that she had to wear her comfiest slippers. "I need to sit down as much as I can today," she thought. "But with the dinner party and the trip this morning, there might be a bunch of little things Lady Maria would want me to handle."
There were, indeed, numbers of things Lady Maria was extremely glad to ask her to do. The drive to the ruins was to be made before lunch, because some of the guests felt that an afternoon jaunt would leave them rather fagged for the dinner-party in the evening. Lady Maria was not going, and, as presently became apparent, the carriages would be rather crowded if Miss Fox-Seton joined the party. On the whole, Emily was not sorry to have an excuse for remaining at home, and so the carriages drove away comfortably filled, and Lady Maria and Miss Fox-Seton watched their departure.
There were definitely a lot of things Lady Maria was really eager to ask her to do. The trip to the ruins was planned before lunch, because some of the guests thought an afternoon outing would leave them too tired for the dinner party that night. Lady Maria wasn’t going, and as it soon became clear, the carriages were going to be pretty crowded if Miss Fox-Seton joined the group. Overall, Emily was kind of relieved to have a reason to stay home, so the carriages left, comfortably full, while Lady Maria and Miss Fox-Seton watched them go.
"I have no intention of having my venerable bones rattled over hill and dale the day I give a dinner-party," said her ladyship. "Please ring the bell, Emily. I want to make sure of the fish. Fish is one of the problems of country life. Fishmongers are demons, and when they live five miles from one they can arouse the most powerful human emotions."
"I have no plans to have my old bones jostled around on the day I host a dinner party," said her ladyship. "Please ring the bell, Emily. I want to confirm the fish. Fish is one of the challenges of country living. Fishmongers are tricky, and when they’re five miles away, they can stir up the strongest emotions in people."
Mallowe Court was at a distance from the country town delightful in its effects upon the rusticity of the neighbourhood, but appalling when considered in connection with fish. One could not dine without fish; the town was small and barren of resources, and the one fishmonger of weak mind and unreliable nature.
Mallowe Court was far from the charming country town, positively influencing the local rustic vibe, but dreadful when it came to fish. You couldn't have dinner without fish; the town was small and lacked resources, and the only fishmonger was of questionable intelligence and unreliable character.
The footman who obeyed the summons of the bell informed her ladyship that the cook was rather anxious about the fish, as usual. The fishmonger had been a little doubtful as to whether he could supply her needs, and his cart never arrived until half-past twelve.
The footman who answered the bell told her ladyship that the cook was a bit worried about the fish, as usual. The fishmonger had been uncertain about whether he could meet her demand, and his cart didn't arrive until 12:30.
"Great goodness!" exclaimed her ladyship when the man retired. "What a situation if we found ourselves without fish! Old General Barnes is the most ferocious old gourmand in England, and he loathes people who give him bad dinners. We are all rather afraid of him, the fact is, and I will own that I am vain about my dinners. That is the last charm nature leaves a woman, the power to give decent dinners. I shall be fearfully annoyed if any ridiculous thing happens."
"Goodness gracious!" exclaimed her ladyship when the man left. "What a disaster it would be if we ended up without fish! Old General Barnes is the most fierce foodie in England, and he can't stand people who serve him bad dinners. Honestly, we're all a bit scared of him, and I have to admit that I'm proud of my dinner parties. That's the last special thing nature gives a woman—the ability to host a great dinner. I’ll be really upset if anything silly goes wrong."
They sat in the morning-room together writing notes and talking, and as half-past twelve drew near, watching for the fishmonger's cart. Once or twice Lady Maria spoke of Lord Walderhurst.
They sat together in the morning room, writing notes and chatting, and as it got close to twelve-thirty, they kept an eye out for the fishmonger's cart. A couple of times, Lady Maria mentioned Lord Walderhurst.
"He is an interesting creature, to my mind," she said. "I have always rather liked him. He has original ideas, though he is not in the least brilliant. I believe he talks more freely to me, on the whole, than to most people, though I can't say he has a particularly good opinion of me. He stuck his glass in his eye and stared at me last night, in that weird way of his, and said to me, 'Maria, in an ingenuous fashion of your own, you are the most abominably selfish woman I ever beheld.' Still, I know he rather likes me. I said to him: 'That isn't quite true, James. I am selfish, but I'm not abominably selfish. Abominably selfish people always have nasty tempers, and no one can accuse me of having a nasty temper. I have the disposition of a bowl of bread and milk."
"He’s an interesting guy, in my opinion," she said. "I’ve always kind of liked him. He has unique ideas, although he’s not exactly brilliant. I feel like he talks to me more openly than he does with most people, even though I can't say he thinks very highly of me. Last night, he stuck his glass in his eye and looked at me in that strange way of his and said, 'Maria, in your own naive manner, you are the most selfish woman I’ve ever seen.' Still, I know he actually likes me a bit. I told him, 'That’s not entirely true, James. I am selfish, but I’m not abominably selfish. Really selfish people often have terrible tempers, and no one can say I have a bad temper. I have the temperament of a bowl of bread and milk.'"
"Emily,"—as wheels rattled up the avenue,—"is that the fishmonger's cart?"
"Emily,"—as wheels rattled up the avenue,—"is that the fishmonger's cart?"
"No," answered Emily at the window; "it is the butcher."
"No," Emily replied from the window; "it's the butcher."
"His attitude toward the women here has made my joy," Lady Maria proceeded, smiling over the deep-sea fishermen's knitted helmet she had taken up. "He behaves beautifully to them all, but not one of them has really a leg to stand on as far as he is responsible for it. But I will tell you something, Emily." She paused.
"His attitude toward the women here has brought me so much joy," Lady Maria continued, smiling at the deep-sea fishermen's knitted helmet she had picked up. "He treats them all wonderfully, but none of them can actually hold him accountable for anything. But I will tell you something, Emily." She paused.
Miss Fox-Seton waited with interested eyes.
Miss Fox-Seton waited with eager eyes.
"He is thinking of bringing the thing to an end and marrying some woman. I feel it in my bones."
"He’s thinking about ending this and marrying some woman. I can feel it in my bones."
"Do you think so?" exclaimed Emily. "Oh, I can't help hoping—" But she paused also.
"Do you really think that?" Emily exclaimed. "Oh, I can’t help but hope—" But she paused too.
"You hope it will be Agatha Slade," Lady Maria ended for her. "Well, perhaps it will be. I sometimes think it is Agatha, if it's any one. And yet I'm not sure. One never could be sure with Walderhurst. He has always had a trick of keeping more than his mouth shut. I wonder if he could have any other woman up his sleeve?"
"You hope it will be Agatha Slade," Lady Maria finished for her. "Well, maybe it will be. I sometimes think it is Agatha, if it’s anyone. And yet I’m not certain. You can never be sure with Walderhurst. He always had a way of keeping more than just his mouth shut. I wonder if he could have another woman hidden away?"
"Why do you think—" began Emily.
"Why do you think—" started Emily.
Lady Maria laughed.
Lady Maria chuckled.
"For an odd reason. The Walderhursts have a ridiculously splendid ring in the family, which they have a way of giving to the women they become engaged to. It's ridiculous because—well, because a ruby as big as a trouser's button is ridiculous. You can't get over that. There is a story connected with this one—centuries and things, and something about the woman the first Walderhurst had it made for. She was a Dame Something or Other who had snubbed the King for being forward, and the snubbing was so good for him that he thought she was a saint and gave the ruby for her betrothal. Well, by the merest accident I found Walderhurst had sent his man to town for it. It came two days ago."
"For a strange reason. The Walderhursts have an incredibly extravagant ring in their family, which they have a habit of giving to the women they get engaged to. It's ridiculous because—well, because a ruby as big as a button is ridiculous. You can't deny that. There's a story behind this one—centuries and all that, and something about the woman the first Walderhurst had it made for. She was a Dame Something or Other who had rejected the King for being too forward, and the snubbing was so impactful that he thought she was a saint and gave her the ruby for her engagement. Well, by sheer coincidence, I found out Walderhurst had sent his man to town for it. It arrived two days ago."
"Oh, how interesting!" said Emily, thrilled. "It must mean something."
"Oh, how interesting!" said Emily, excited. "It has to mean something."
"It is rather a joke. Wheels again, Emily. Is that the fishmonger?"
"It’s kind of a joke. Wheels again, Emily. Is that the fishmonger?"
Emily went to the window once more. "Yes," she answered, "if his name is Buggle."
Emily went to the window again. "Yes," she replied, "if his name is Buggle."
"His name is Buggle," said Lady Maria, "and we are saved."
"His name is Buggle," said Lady Maria, "and we are saved."
But five minutes later the cook herself appeared at the morning-room door. She was a stout person, who panted, and respectfully removed beads of perspiration from her brow with a clean handkerchief.
But five minutes later, the cook herself showed up at the morning room door. She was a heavyset woman who was out of breath and politely wiped the sweat from her brow with a clean handkerchief.
She was as nearly pale as a heated person of her weight may be.
She was nearly as pale as someone heated and of her weight could be.
"And what has happened now, cook?" asked Lady Maria.
"And what’s going on now, cook?" asked Lady Maria.
"That Buggle, your ladyship," said cook, "says your ladyship can't be no sorrier than he is, but when fish goes bad in a night it can't be made fresh in the morning. He brought it that I might see it for myself, and it is in a state as could not be used by any one. I was that upset, your ladyship, that I felt like I must come and explain myself."
"That Buggle, your ladyship," said the cook, "says you can't be any more sorry than he is, but when fish goes bad overnight, it can't be freshened up in the morning. He brought it so I could see for myself, and it's in a condition that no one could use. I was so upset, your ladyship, that I felt I had to come and explain myself."
"What can be done?" exclaimed Lady Maria. "Emily, do suggest something."
"What can we do?" exclaimed Lady Maria. "Emily, please suggest something."
"We can't even be sure," said the cook, "that Batch has what would suit us. Batch sometimes has it, but he is the fishmonger at Maundell, and that is four miles away, and we are short-'anded, your ladyship, now the 'ouse is so full, and not a servant that could be spared."
"We can't even be sure," said the cook, "that Batch has what we need. Batch sometimes has it, but he’s the fishmonger at Maundell, and that’s four miles away. We're short-handed, your ladyship, now that the house is so full, and there isn’t a servant we can spare."
"Dear me!" said Lady Maria. "Emily, this is really enough to drive one quite mad. If everything was not out of the stables, I know you would drive over to Maundell. You are such a good walker,"—catching a gleam of hope,—"do you think you could walk?"
"Goodness!" said Lady Maria. "Emily, this is enough to drive anyone completely crazy. If everything wasn’t locked up, I know you would drive over to Maundell. You're such a great walker,"—catching a glimmer of hope,—"do you think you could walk?"
Emily tried to look cheerful. Lady Maria's situation was really an awful one for a hostess. It would not have mattered in the least if her strong, healthy body had not been so tired. She was an excellent walker, and ordinarily eight miles would have meant nothing in the way of fatigue. She was kept in good training by her walking in town, Springy moorland swept by fresh breezes was not like London streets.
Emily tried to appear cheerful. Lady Maria's situation was really an awful one for a host. It wouldn't have mattered at all if her strong, healthy body hadn't been so exhausted. She was an excellent walker, and normally, eight miles wouldn’t have caused her any fatigue. She stayed in good shape by walking around town, but the springy moorland, blown by fresh breezes, was nothing like the streets of London.
"I think I can manage it," she said nice-temperedly. "If I had not run about so much yesterday it would be a mere nothing. You must have the fish, of course. I will walk over the moor to Maundell and tell Batch it must be sent at once. Then I will come back slowly. I can rest on the heather by the way. The moor is lovely in the afternoon."
"I think I can handle it," she said calmly. "If I hadn't been running around so much yesterday, it would be nothing at all. You definitely need to have the fish. I’ll walk over to Maundell and let Batch know it needs to be sent right away. Then I’ll come back slowly. I can take a break on the heather along the way. The moor is beautiful in the afternoon."
"You dear soul!" Lady Maria broke forth. "What a boon you are to a woman!"
"You dear soul!" Lady Maria exclaimed. "What a blessing you are to a woman!"
She felt quite grateful. There arose in her mind an impulse to invite Emily Fox-Seton to remain the rest of her life with her, but she was too experienced an elderly lady to give way to impulses. She privately resolved, however, that she would have her a good deal in South Audley Street, and would make her some decent presents.
She felt really grateful. An urge came to her to invite Emily Fox-Seton to stay with her for the rest of her life, but she was too seasoned an older woman to act on impulses. She privately decided, though, that she would have her around often in South Audley Street and would give her some nice gifts.
When Emily Fox-Seton, attired for her walk in her shortest brown linen frock and shadiest hat, passed through the hall, the post-boy was just delivering the midday letters to a footman. The servant presented his salver to her with a letter for herself lying upon the top of one addressed in Lady Claraway's handwriting "To the Lady Agatha Slade." Emily recognised it as one of the epistles of many sheets which so often made poor Agatha shed slow and depressed tears. Her own letter was directed in the well-known hand of Mrs. Cupp, and she wondered what it could contain.
When Emily Fox-Seton, dressed for her walk in her shortest brown linen dress and widest-brimmed hat, walked through the hall, the post-boy was just delivering the midday letters to a footman. The servant offered her a tray with a letter addressed to her on top of one that was in Lady Claraway's handwriting, "To the Lady Agatha Slade." Emily recognized it as one of the long letters that often made poor Agatha cry slow, sad tears. Her own letter was addressed in the familiar handwriting of Mrs. Cupp, and she wondered what it could say.
"I hope the poor things are not in any trouble," she thought. "They were afraid the young man in the sitting-room was engaged. If he got married and left them, I don't know what they would do; he has been so regular."
"I hope those poor kids aren’t in any trouble," she thought. "They were worried that the young man in the living room was taken. If he got married and left them, I don’t know what they would do; he’s been so dependable."
Though the day was hot, the weather was perfect, and Emily, having exchanged her easy slippers for an almost equally easy pair of tan shoes, found her tired feet might still be used. Her disposition to make the very best of things inspired her to regard even an eight-mile walk with courage. The moorland air was so sweet, the sound of the bees droning as they stumbled about in the heather was such a comfortable, peaceful thing, that she convinced herself that she should find the four miles to Maundell quite agreeable.
Though it was a hot day, the weather was perfect, and Emily, having traded her comfy slippers for a similarly comfortable pair of tan shoes, discovered that her tired feet could still be useful. Her positive attitude encouraged her to face even an eight-mile walk with determination. The moorland air was so refreshing, and the sound of the bees buzzing around in the heather was so soothing and peaceful that she assured herself that the four miles to Maundell would be quite enjoyable.
She had so many nice things to think of that she temporarily forgot that she had put Mrs. Cupp's letter in her pocket, and was half-way across the moor before she remembered it.
She had so many good things on her mind that she temporarily forgot she had put Mrs. Cupp's letter in her pocket, and was halfway across the moor before she remembered it.
"Dear me!" she exclaimed when she recalled it. "I must see what has happened."
"Wow!" she exclaimed when she remembered it. "I need to find out what happened."
She opened the envelope and began to read as she walked; but she had not taken many steps before she uttered an exclamation and stopped.
She opened the envelope and started reading as she walked; but she hadn’t taken more than a few steps before she gasped and stopped.
"How very nice for them!" she said, but she turned rather pale.
"That's really nice for them!" she said, but she looked a bit pale.
From a worldly point of view the news the letter contained was indeed very nice for the Cupps, but it put a painful aspect upon the simple affairs of poor Miss Fox-Seton.
From a worldly perspective, the news in the letter was really great for the Cupps, but it cast a painful light on the simple troubles of poor Miss Fox-Seton.
"It is a great piece of news, in one way," wrote Mrs. Cupp, "and yet me and Jane can't help feeling a bit low at the thought of the changes it will make, and us living where you won't be with us, if I may take the liberty, miss. My brother William made a good bit of money in Australia, but he has always been homesick for the old country, as he always calls England. His wife was a Colonial, and when she died a year ago he made up his mind to come home to settle in Chichester, where he was born. He says there's nothing like the feeling of a Cathedral town. He's bought such a nice house a bit out, with a big garden, and he wants me and Jane to come and make a home with him. He says he has worked hard all his life, and now he means to be comfortable, and he can't be bothered with housekeeping. He promises to provide well for us both, and he wants us to sell up Mortimer Street, and come as quick as possible. But we shall miss you, miss, and though her Uncle William keeps a trap and everything according, and Jane is grateful for his kindness, she broke down and cried hard last night, and says to me: 'Oh, mother, if Miss Fox-Seton could just manage to take me as a maid, I would rather be it than anything. Traps don't feed the heart, mother, and I've a feeling for Miss Fox-Seton as is perhaps unbecoming to my station.' But we've got the men in the house ticketing things, miss, and we want to know what we shall do with the articles in your bed-sitting-room."
"It’s great news in some ways," Mrs. Cupp wrote, "but Jane and I can’t help feeling a bit down about the changes it will bring, especially since we’ll be living where you won’t be with us, if I may say so, miss. My brother William made a good amount of money in Australia, but he’s always felt homesick for the old country, which is what he calls England. His wife was from the colonies, and after she died a year ago, he decided to come back to settle in Chichester, where he was born. He says there’s nothing like the feel of a Cathedral town. He’s bought a nice house a little ways out, with a big garden, and he wants Jane and me to come and make a home with him. He says he has worked hard all his life, and now he wants to be comfortable and can’t be bothered with housekeeping. He promises to take good care of us both, and he wants us to sell our place on Mortimer Street and come as quickly as possible. But we’ll miss you, miss, and even though Uncle William keeps a carriage and everything, and Jane appreciates his kindness, she broke down and cried hard last night, telling me: ‘Oh, mother, if Miss Fox-Seton could just take me on as a maid, I’d prefer that to anything else. Carriages don’t feed the heart, mother, and I have feelings for Miss Fox-Seton that might not be right for my position.’ But we have the men in the house sorting things out, miss, and we want to know what we should do with the items in your bed-sitting room."
The friendliness of the two faithful Cupps and the humble Turkey-red comforts of the bed-sitting-room had meant home to Emily Fox-Seton. When she had turned her face and her tired feet away from discouraging errands and small humiliations and discomforts, she had turned them toward the bed-sitting-room, the hot little fire, the small, fat black kettle singing on the hob, and the two-and-eleven-penny tea-set. Not being given to crossing bridges before she reached them, she had never contemplated the dreary possibility that her refuge might be taken away from her. She had not dwelt upon the fact that she had no other real refuge on earth.
The warmth of the two loyal Cupps and the cozy Turkey-red comforts of the bed-sitting room made Emily Fox-Seton feel at home. Whenever she turned away from discouraging errands and small humiliations, she headed towards the bed-sitting room, with its warm little fire, the small, chubby black kettle whistling on the stove, and the two-and-eleven-penny tea set. Not one to worry about problems before they arise, she never thought about the gloomy possibility that her safe haven could be taken from her. She hadn't focused on the fact that she had no other real place to call home.
As she walked among the sun-heated heather and the luxuriously droning bees, she dwelt upon it now with a suddenly realising sense. As it came home to her soul, her eyes filled with big tears, which brimmed over and rolled down her cheeks. They dropped upon the breast of her linen blouse and left marks.
As she walked through the sun-warmed heather and the buzzing bees, she became acutely aware of it. As the realization sank in, her eyes filled with tears that overflowed and streamed down her cheeks. They fell onto her linen blouse, leaving stains.
"I shall have to find a new bed-sitting-room somewhere," she said, the breast of the linen blouse lifting itself sharply. "It will be so different to be in a house with strangers. Mrs. Cupp and Jane—" She was obliged to take out her handkerchief at that moment. "I am afraid I can't get anything respectable for ten shillings a week. It was very cheap—and they were so nice!"
"I'll have to find a new studio apartment somewhere," she said, the fabric of her linen blouse tightening against her. "It’ll be so different to be in a place with strangers. Mrs. Cupp and Jane—" She had to pull out her handkerchief at that moment. "I’m worried I can’t find anything respectable for ten shillings a week. It was really cheap—and they were so nice!"
All her fatigue of the early morning had returned. Her feet began to burn and ache, and the sun felt almost unbearably hot. The mist in her eyes prevented her seeing the path before her. Once or twice she stumbled over something.
All her exhaustion from the early morning had come back. Her feet started to burn and hurt, and the sun felt almost too hot to handle. The haze in her eyes made it hard to see the path ahead. A couple of times she tripped over something.
"It seems as if it must be farther than four miles," she said. "And then there is the walk back. I am tired. But I must get on, really."
"It feels like it has to be more than four miles," she said. "And then there’s the walk back. I am tired. But I really have to keep going."


The drive to the ruins had been a great success. It was a drive of just sufficient length to put people in spirits without fatiguing them. The party came back to lunch with delightful appetities. Lady Agatha and Miss Cora Brooke had pink cheeks. The Marquis of Walderhurst had behaved charmingly to both of them. He had helped each of them to climb about among the ruins, and had taken them both up the steep, dark stairway of one of the towers, and stood with them looking over the turrets into the courtyard and the moat. He knew the history of the castle and could point out the banquet-hall and the chapel and the serving-places, and knew legends about the dungeons.
The drive to the ruins was a huge success. It was just long enough to lift everyone's spirits without tiring them out. The group returned for lunch with wonderful appetites. Lady Agatha and Miss Cora Brooke had rosy cheeks. The Marquis of Walderhurst had treated both of them exceptionally well. He helped each of them climb around the ruins and took them up the steep, dark staircase of one of the towers, standing with them as they looked over the turrets into the courtyard and the moat. He knew the castle's history and could point out the banquet hall, the chapel, and the serving areas, as well as share legends about the dungeons.
"He gives us all a turn, mother," said Miss Cora Brooke. "He even gave a turn yesterday to poor Emily Fox-Seton. He's rather nice."
"He gives all of us a chance, mom," said Miss Cora Brooke. "He even gave a chance yesterday to poor Emily Fox-Seton. He's pretty nice."
There was a great deal of laughter at lunch after their return. Miss Cora Brooke was quite brilliant in her gay little sallies. But though she was more talkative than Lady Agatha, she did not look more brilliant.
There was a lot of laughter at lunch after they got back. Miss Cora Brooke was really entertaining with her lively jokes. But even though she talked more than Lady Agatha, she didn’t seem more impressive.
The letter from Curzon Street had not made the beauty shed tears. Her face had fallen when it had been handed to her on her return, and she had taken it upstairs to her room with rather a flagging step. But when she came down to lunch she walked with the movement of a nymph. Her lovely little face wore a sort of tremulous radiance. She laughed like a child at every amusing thing that was said. She might have been ten years old instead of twenty-two, her colour, her eyes, her spirits seemed of a freshness so infantine.
The letter from Curzon Street hadn’t made the beauty cry. Her expression had dropped when it was given to her upon her return, and she had taken it upstairs to her room with a noticeably slow step. But when she came down for lunch, she moved like a nymph. Her lovely little face had a kind of shimmering glow. She laughed like a child at every funny thing that was said. She could have been ten instead of twenty-two; her complexion, her eyes, her energy all had an almost childlike freshness.
She was leaning back in her chair laughing enchantingly at one of Miss Brooke's sparkling remarks when Lord Walderhurst, who sat next to her, said suddenly, glancing round the table:
She was leaning back in her chair, laughing charmingly at one of Miss Brooke's witty comments when Lord Walderhurst, who was sitting next to her, suddenly said, looking around the table:
"But where is Miss Fox-Seton?"
"But where is Ms. Fox-Seton?"
It was perhaps a significant fact that up to this moment nobody had observed her absence. It was Lady Maria who replied.
It was probably telling that until now, no one had noticed she was gone. It was Lady Maria who answered.
"I am almost ashamed to answer," she said. "As I have said before, Emily Fox-Seton has become the lodestar of my existence. I cannot live without her. She has walked over to Maundell to make sure that we do not have a dinner-party without fish to-night."
"I feel a bit embarrassed to respond," she said. "As I mentioned earlier, Emily Fox-Seton has become the center of my world. I can't imagine life without her. She’s gone over to Maundell to make sure we don’t have a dinner party without fish tonight."
"She has walked over to Maundell," said Lord Walderhurst—"after yesterday?"
"She has walked over to Maundell," said Lord Walderhurst—"after yesterday?"
"There was not a pair of wheels left in the stable," answered Lady Maria. "It is disgraceful, of course, but she is a splendid walker, and she said she was not too tired to do it. It is the kind of thing she ought to be given the Victoria Cross for—saving one from a dinner-party without fish."
"There wasn't a single set of wheels left in the stable," Lady Maria replied. "It's quite shameful, really, but she's an excellent walker, and she mentioned she wasn't too tired to handle it. It’s exactly the kind of thing she should be awarded the Victoria Cross for—rescuing someone from a dinner party without fish."
The Marquis of Walderhurst took up the cord of his monocle and fixed the glass rigidly in his eye.
The Marquis of Walderhurst picked up the string of his monocle and secured the lens firmly in his eye.
"It is not only four miles to Maundell," he remarked, staring at the table-cloth, not at Lady Maria, "but it is four miles back."
"It’s not just four miles to Maundell," he said, looking at the tablecloth instead of at Lady Maria, "but it’s also four miles back."
"By a singular coincidence," said Lady Maria.
"By a strange coincidence," said Lady Maria.
The talk and laughter went on, and the lunch also, but Lord Walderhurst, for some reason best known to himself, did not finish his. For a few seconds he stared at the table-cloth, then he pushed aside his nearly disposed-of cutlet, then he got up from his chair quietly.
The conversation and laughter continued, and so did lunch, but Lord Walderhurst, for reasons only he understood, didn’t finish his meal. For a few seconds, he stared at the tablecloth, then he pushed aside his nearly finished cutlet, and then he quietly got up from his chair.
"Excuse me, Maria," he said, and without further ado went out of the room, and walked toward the stables.
"Excuse me, Maria," he said, and without another word, he left the room and headed toward the stables.
There was excellent fish at Maundell; Batch produced it at once, fresh, sound, and desirable. Had she been in her normal spirits, Emily would have rejoiced at the sight of it, and have retraced her four miles to Mallowe in absolute jubilation. She would have shortened and beguiled her return journey by depicting to herself Lady Maria's pleasure and relief.
There was great fish at Maundell; Batch had it ready right away, fresh, good, and appealing. If she had been feeling like herself, Emily would have celebrated seeing it and happily walked the four miles back to Mallowe. She would have made her return trip more enjoyable by imagining Lady Maria's joy and relief.
But the letter from Mrs. Cupp lay like a weight of lead in her pocket. It had given her such things to think of as she walked that she had been oblivious to heather and bees and fleece-bedecked summer-blue sky, and had felt more tired than in any tramp through London streets that she could call to mind. Each step she took seemed to be carrying her farther away from the few square yards of home the bed-sitting-room had represented under the dominion of the Cupps. Every moment she recalled more strongly that it had been home—home. Of course it had not been the third-floor back room so much as it had been the Cupps who made it so, who had regarded her as a sort of possession, who had liked to serve her, and had done it with actual affection.
But the letter from Mrs. Cupp felt like a heavy weight in her pocket. It had given her so much to think about while she walked that she missed the heather, the bees, and the beautifully blue summer sky, leaving her more exhausted than any walk she could remember through the streets of London. Each step seemed to take her further away from the little bit of home that the bed-sitting-room represented under the Cupps' control. Every moment, she remembered more vividly that it had been home—home. It wasn't just the third-floor back room that made it feel that way; it was the Cupps who had made it so, who viewed her as a kind of possession, who enjoyed serving her, and who did so with genuine affection.
"I shall have to find a new place," she kept saying. "I shall have to go among quite strange people."
"I need to find a new place," she kept saying. "I have to be around completely unfamiliar people."
She had suddenly a new sense of being without resource. That was one of the proofs of the curious heaviness of the blow the simple occurrence was to her. She felt temporarily almost as if there were no other lodging-houses in London, though she knew that really there were tens of thousands. The fact was that though there might be other Cupps, or their counterparts, she could not make herself believe such a good thing possible. She had been physically worn out before she had read the letter, and its effect had been proportionate to her fatigue and lack of power to rebound. She was vaguely surprised to feel that the tears kept filling her eyes and falling on her cheeks in big heavy drops. She was obliged to use her handkerchief frequently, as if she was suddenly developing a cold in her head.
She suddenly felt completely helpless. That was one of the signs of how deeply the simple situation affected her. She felt for a moment as if there were no other places to stay in London, even though she knew there were actually tens of thousands. The truth was that even if there were other Cupps or similar places, she just couldn’t convince herself that something so good could be real. She had already been physically exhausted before reading the letter, and its impact had matched her fatigue and inability to bounce back. She was vaguely surprised that tears kept filling her eyes and rolling down her cheeks in big heavy drops. She had to use her handkerchief often, as if she were suddenly coming down with a cold.
"I must take care," she said once, quite prosaically, but with more pathos in her voice than she was aware of, "or I shall make my nose quite red."
"I have to be careful," she said once, pretty plainly, but with more emotion in her voice than she realized, "or I’ll end up with a really red nose."

The Marquis of Walderhurst
Though Batch was able to supply fish, he was unfortunately not able to send it to Mallowe. His cart had gone out on a round just before Miss Fox-Seton's arrival, and there was no knowing when it would return.
Though Batch could provide fish, he unfortunately couldn't send it to Mallowe. His cart had gone out on a delivery just before Miss Fox-Seton's arrival, and there was no telling when it would be back.
"Then I must carry the fish myself," said Emily. "You can put it in a neat basket."
"Then I have to carry the fish myself," Emily said. "You can put it in a nice basket."
"I'm very sorry, miss; I am, indeed, miss," said Batch, looking hot and pained.
"I'm really sorry, miss; I truly am," said Batch, looking flushed and distressed.
"It will not be heavy," returned Emily; "and her ladyship must be sure of it for the dinner-party."
"It won't be heavy," Emily replied; "and she needs to be sure of it for the dinner party."
So she turned back to recross the moor with a basket of fish on her arm. And she was so pathetically unhappy that she felt that so long as she lived the odour of fresh fish would make her feel sorrowful. She had heard of people who were made sorrowful by the odour of a flower or the sound of a melody but in her case it would be the smell of fresh fish that would make her sad. If she had been a person with a sense of humour, she might have seen that this was a thing to laugh at a little. But she was not a humorous woman, and just now——
So she turned back to cross the moor again with a basket of fish on her arm. She felt so incredibly unhappy that she thought the smell of fresh fish would make her feel sad for the rest of her life. She had heard of people who were made sad by the scent of a flower or the sound of a song, but for her, it would be the smell of fresh fish that brought her sorrow. If she had a sense of humor, she might have found this a bit amusing. But she wasn’t a funny person, and right now——
"Oh, I shall have to find a new place," she was thinking, "and I have lived in that little room for years."
"Oh, I need to find a new place," she was thinking, "and I've lived in that small room for years."
The sun got hotter and hotter, and her feet became so tired that she could scarcely drag one of them after another. She had forgotten that she had left Mallowe before lunch, and that she ought to have got a cup of tea, at least, at Maundell. Before she had walked a mile on her way back, she realised that she was frightfully hungry and rather faint.
The sun kept getting hotter, and her feet became so tired that she could barely drag one after the other. She had forgotten that she had left Mallowe before lunch and that she should have at least stopped for a cup of tea at Maundell. By the time she had walked a mile on her way back, she realized that she was really hungry and feeling a bit faint.
"There is not even a cottage where I could get a glass of water," she thought.
"There isn't even a cottage where I could get a glass of water," she thought.
The basket, which was really comparatively light, began to feel heavy on her arm, and at length she felt sure that a certain burning spot on her left heel must be a blister which was being rubbed by her shoe. How it hurt her, and how tired she was—how tired! And when she left Mallowe—lovely, luxurious Mallowe—she would not go back to her little room all fresh from the Cupps' autumn house-cleaning, which included the washing and ironing of her Turkey-red hangings and chair-covers; she would be obliged to huddle into any poor place she could find. And Mrs. Cupp and Jane would be in Chichester.
The basket, which was actually quite light, started to feel heavy on her arm, and eventually, she was sure that a certain burning spot on her left heel must be a blister from her shoe rubbing against it. It hurt so much, and she was so tired—so tired! And when she left Mallowe—gorgeous, luxurious Mallowe—she wouldn't be going back to her little room all fresh from the Cupps' autumn cleaning, which included washing and ironing her bright red curtains and chair covers; she would have to squeeze into whatever shabby place she could find. And Mrs. Cupp and Jane would be in Chichester.
"But what good fortune it is for them!" she murmured. "They need never be anxious about the future again. How—how wonderful it must be to know that one need not be afraid of the future! I—indeed, I think I really must sit down."
"But what good luck for them!" she murmured. "They never have to worry about the future again. How—how amazing it must be to know that you don't have to be afraid of what comes next! I—I really think I need to sit down."
She sat down upon the sun-warmed heather and actually let her tear-wet face drop upon her hands.
She sat down on the sun-warmed heather and let her tear-streaked face rest in her hands.
"Oh, dear! Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" she said helplessly. "I must not let myself do this. I mustn't, Oh, dear! Oh, dear! Oh, dear!"
"Oh no! Oh no! Oh no!" she said, feeling helpless. "I can’t let myself do this. I shouldn’t, Oh no! Oh no! Oh no!"
She was so overpowered by her sense of her own weakness that she was conscious of nothing but the fact that she must control it. Upon the elastic moorland road wheels stole upon one without sound. So the wheels of a rapidly driven high cart approached her and were almost at her side before she lifted her head, startled by a sudden consciousness that a vehicle was near her.
She felt so overwhelmed by her awareness of her own weakness that all she could think about was how she needed to control it. On the springy moorland road, wheels approached silently. A fast-moving high cart came up beside her, and she only realized it was there when she suddenly became aware of the vehicle's presence.
It was Lord Walderhurst's cart, and even as she gazed at him with alarmed wet eyes, his lordship descended from it and made a sign to his groom, who at once impassively drove on.
It was Lord Walderhurst's cart, and even as she looked at him with worried, tear-filled eyes, he got down from it and signaled to his groom, who immediately drove on without a word.
Emily's lips tried to tremble into a smile; she put out her hand fumblingly toward the fish-basket, and having secured it, began to rise.
Emily's lips attempted to form a smile; she awkwardly reached for the fish basket, and after grabbing it, she started to stand up.
"I—sat down to rest," she faltered, even apologetically. "I walked to Maundell, and it was so hot."
"I sat down to rest," she hesitated, almost apologetically. "I walked to Maundell, and it was so hot."
Just at that moment a little breeze sprang up and swept across her cheek. She was so grateful that her smile became less difficult.
Just then, a gentle breeze blew across her cheek. She felt so thankful that her smile became easier.
"I got what Lady Maria wanted," she added, and the childlike dimple in her cheek endeavoured to defy her eyes.
"I got what Lady Maria wanted," she added, and the childlike dimple in her cheek tried to challenge her eyes.
The Marquis of Walderhurst looked rather odd. Emily had never seen him look like this before. He took a silver flask out of his pocket in a matter-of-fact way, and filled its cup with something.
The Marquis of Walderhurst looked quite strange. Emily had never seen him like this before. He casually pulled a silver flask from his pocket and poured something into its cup.
"That is sherry," he said. "Please drink it. You are absolutely faint."
"That's sherry," he said. "Please have some. You're looking really pale."
She held out her hand eagerly. She could not help it.
She eagerly extended her hand. She couldn't help it.
"Oh, thank you—thank you!" she said. "I am so thirsty!" And she drank it as if it were the nectar of the gods.
"Oh, thank you—thank you!" she said. "I am so thirsty!" And she drank it as if it were the sweetest drink ever.
"Now, Miss Fox-Seton," he said, "please sit down again. I came here to drive you back to Mallowe, and the cart will not come back for a quarter of an hour."
"Now, Miss Fox-Seton," he said, "please sit down again. I came here to take you back to Mallowe, and the cart won't be back for another fifteen minutes."
"You came on purpose!" she exclaimed, feeling, in truth, somewhat awe-struck. "But how kind of you, Lord Walderhurst—how good!"
"You came on purpose!" she exclaimed, feeling, in truth, somewhat awestruck. "But how kind of you, Lord Walderhurst—how wonderful!"
It was the most unforeseen and amazing experience of her life, and at once she sought for some reason which could connect with his coming some more interesting person than mere Emily Fox-Seton. Oh,—the thought flashed upon her,—he had come for some reason connected with Lady Agatha. He made her sit down on the heather again, and he took a seat beside her. He looked straight into her eyes.
It was the most unexpected and incredible experience of her life, and immediately she searched for a reason that could link his arrival to someone more interesting than just Emily Fox-Seton. Oh—the thought suddenly hit her—he had come for some reason related to Lady Agatha. He made her sit back down on the heather, and he took a seat next to her. He looked directly into her eyes.
"You have been crying," he remarked.
"You've been crying," he said.
There was no use denying it. And what was there in the good gray-brown eye, gazing through the monocle, which so moved her by its suggestion of kindness and—and some new feeling?
There was no point in denying it. And what was it in the warm gray-brown eye, looking through the monocle, that touched her with its hint of kindness and—and some unfamiliar emotion?
"Yes, I have," she admitted. "I don't often—but—well, yes, I have."
"Yeah, I have," she admitted. "I don't usually—but—well, yeah, I have."
"What was it?"
"What was that?"
It was the most extraordinary thump her heart gave at this moment. She had never felt such an absolute thump. It was perhaps because she was tired. His voice had lowered itself. No man had ever spoken to her before like that. It made one feel as if he was not an exalted person at all; only a kind, kind one. She must not presume upon his kindness and make much of her prosaic troubles. She tried to smile in a proper casual way.
It was the most intense thump her heart gave at that moment. She had never experienced such a powerful thump before. It might have been because she was tired. His voice had softened. No man had ever talked to her like that before. It felt as if he wasn’t some important figure, just a really nice person. She shouldn't take advantage of his kindness or exaggerate her everyday problems. She tried to smile casually.
"Oh, it was a small thing, really," was her effort at treating the matter lightly; "but it seems more important to me than it would to any one with—with a family. The people I live with—who have been so kind to me—are going away."
"Oh, it was a small thing, really," she tried to downplay the situation; "but it feels more significant to me than it would to anyone with—a family. The people I live with—who have been so kind to me—are leaving."
"The Cupps?" he asked.
"The Cupps?" he inquired.
She turned quite round to look at him.
She turned around to look at him.
"How," she faltered, "did you know about them?"
"How," she hesitated, "did you find out about them?"
"Maria told me," he answered, "I asked her."
"Maria told me," he replied, "I asked her."
It seemed such a human sort of interest to have taken in her. She could not understand. And she had thought he scarcely realised her existence. She said to herself that was so often the case—people were so much kinder than one knew.
It felt like such a human type of interest to have taken in her. She couldn't wrap her head around it. And she had believed he barely noticed her at all. She told herself that this was often true—people were so much nicer than you would ever know.
She felt the moisture welling in her eyes, and stared steadily at the heather, trying to wink it away.
She felt tears welling up in her eyes and focused intently on the heather, trying to blink them away.
"I am really glad," she explained hastily. "It is such good fortune for them. Mrs. Cupp's brother has offered them such a nice home. They need never be anxious again."
"I'm really glad," she said quickly. "It's such great luck for them. Mrs. Cupp's brother has offered them a lovely place to live. They never have to worry again."
"But they will leave Mortimer Street—and you will have to give up your room."
"But they will leave Mortimer Street—and you'll have to give up your room."
"Yes. I must find another." A big drop got the better of her, and flashed on its way down her cheek. "I can find a room, perhaps, but—I can't find——" She was obliged to clear her throat.
"Yes. I need to find another one." A large tear got the better of her and rolled down her cheek. "I might find a room, maybe, but—I can't find——" She had to clear her throat.
"That was why you cried?"
"Is that why you cried?"
"Yes." After which she sat still.
"Yeah." After that, she remained still.
"You don't know where you will live?"
"You don't know where you're going to live?"
"No."
"Nope."
She was looking so straight before her and trying so hard to behave discreetly that she did not see that he had drawn nearer to her. But a moment later she realised it, because he took hold of her hand. His own closed over it firmly.
She was staring straight ahead, trying really hard to act discreetly, so she didn’t notice that he had moved closer to her. But a moment later, she realized it when he took her hand. His grip was strong as he held it tightly.
"Will you," he said—"I came here, in fact, to ask you if you will come and live with me?"
"Will you," he said, "I actually came here to ask you if you'd come and live with me?"
Her heart stood still, quite still. London was so full of ugly stories about things done by men of his rank—stories of transgressions, of follies, of cruelties. So many were open secrets. There were men, who, even while keeping up an outward aspect of respectability, were held accountable for painful things. The lives of well-born struggling women were so hard. Sometimes such nice ones went under because temptation was so great. But she had not thought, she could not have dreamed——
Her heart stopped, completely. London was filled with awful stories about things done by men like him—stories of wrongdoings, mistakes, and cruelty. Many were openly known. There were men who, while maintaining a facade of respectability, were blamed for terrible actions. The lives of well-born women who were struggling were so difficult. Sometimes, even really good ones fell apart because the temptation was too strong. But she hadn’t thought, she couldn’t have imagined——
She got on her feet and stood upright before him. He rose with her, and because she was a tall woman their eyes were on a level. Her own big and honest ones were wide and full of crystal tears.
She got up and stood tall in front of him. He stood up with her, and since she was a tall woman, their eyes met at the same level. Her big, honest eyes were wide and filled with tears that sparkled like crystals.
"Oh!" she said in helpless woe. "Oh!"
"Oh!" she said in helpless despair. "Oh!"
It was perhaps the most effective thing a woman ever did. It was so simple that it was heartbreaking. She could not have uttered a word, he was such a powerful and great person, and she was so without help or stay.
It was probably the most impactful thing a woman ever did. It was so simple that it was almost tragic. She couldn’t have said a word; he was such a powerful and influential person, and she had no support or refuge.
Since the occurring of this incident, she has often been spoken of as a beauty, and she has, without doubt, had her fine hours; but Walderhurst has never told her that the most beautiful moment of her life was undoubtedly that in which she stood upon the heather, tall and straight and simple, her hands hanging by her sides, her large, tear-filled hazel eyes gazing straight into his. In the femininity of her frank defencelessness there was an appeal to nature's self in man which was not quite of earth. And for several seconds they stood so and gazed into each other's souls—the usually unilluminated nobleman and the prosaic young woman who lodged on a third floor back in Mortimer Street.
Since this incident happened, people often refer to her as beautiful, and she has certainly had her moments of splendor; however, Walderhurst has never revealed to her that the most beautiful moment of her life was undoubtedly when she stood on the heather, tall, straight, and uncomplicated, her hands resting at her sides, her large, tear-filled hazel eyes looking directly into his. In her honest vulnerability, there was a connection to something primal in men that felt almost otherworldly. For several seconds, they stood there, gazing into each other's souls—the usually closed-off nobleman and the ordinary young woman living in a third-floor flat on Mortimer Street.
Then, quite quickly, something was lighted in his eyes, and he took a step toward her.
Then, just like that, something lit up in his eyes, and he stepped toward her.
"Good heavens!" he demanded. "What do you suppose I am asking of you?"
"Good heavens!" he questioned. "What do you think I'm asking you?"
"I don't—know," she answered; "I don't—know."
"I don’t—know," she replied; "I don’t—know."
"My good girl," he said, even with some irritation, "I am asking you to be my wife. I am asking you to come and live with me in an entirely respectable manner, as the Marchioness of Walderhurst."
"My good girl," he said, a bit irritated, "I’m asking you to be my wife. I’m asking you to come and live with me in a completely respectable way, as the Marchioness of Walderhurst."
Emily touched the breast of her brown linen blouse with the tips of her fingers.
Emily lightly brushed her fingers against the fabric of her brown linen blouse.
"You—are—asking—me?" she said.
"You—are—asking—me?" she said.
"Yes," he answered. His glass had dropped out of his eye, and he picked it up and replaced it. "There is Black with the cart," he said. "I will explain myself with greater clearness as we drive back to Mallowe."
"Yeah," he replied. His glasses had slipped off his face, and he picked them up and put them back on. "There’s Black with the cart," he said. "I’ll explain myself more clearly as we head back to Mallowe."
The basket of fish was put in the cart, and Emily Fox-Seton was put in. Then the marquis got in himself, and took the reins from his groom.
The basket of fish was placed in the cart, and Emily Fox-Seton climbed in. Then the marquis got in himself and took the reins from his groom.
"You will walk back, Black," he said, "by that path," with a wave of the hand in a diverging direction.
"You'll walk back, Black," he said, "by that path," waving his hand in a different direction.
As they drove across the heather, Emily was trembling softly from head to foot. She could have told no human being what she felt. Only a woman who had lived as she had lived and who had been trained as she had been trained could have felt it. The brilliance of the thing which had happened to her was so unheard of and so undeserved, she told herself. It was so incredible that, even with the splendid gray mare's high-held head before her and Lord Walderhurst by her side, she felt that she was only part of a dream. Men had never said "things" to her, and a man was saying them—the Marquis of Walderhurst was saying them. They were not the kind of things every man says or said in every man's way, but they so moved her soul that she quaked with joy.
As they drove across the heather, Emily trembled softly from head to toe. She couldn’t have told anyone what she felt. Only a woman who had lived and been trained as she had could understand it. The incredible thing that had happened to her was so unusual and so undeserved, she thought. It was so amazing that, even with the splendid gray mare's head held high in front of her and Lord Walderhurst by her side, she felt like she was only part of a dream. Men had never said "things" to her before, but a man was saying them—the Marquis of Walderhurst was saying them. They weren’t the kind of things every man says or says in every man’s way, but they touched her soul so deeply that she quaked with joy.
"I am not a marrying man," said his lordship, "but I must marry, and I like you better than any woman I have ever known. I do not generally like women. I am a selfish man, and I want an unselfish woman. Most women are as selfish as I am myself. I used to like you when I heard Maria speak of you. I have watched you and thought of you ever since I came here. You are necessary to every one, and you are so modest that you know nothing about it. You are a handsome woman, and you are always thinking of other women's good looks."
"I’m not the marrying type," his lordship said, "but I have to get married, and I like you more than any woman I've ever met. Usually, I don't care for women much. I'm a selfish guy, and I want a selfless woman. Most women are just as selfish as I am. I used to like you when I heard Maria talk about you. I've been watching you and thinking about you ever since I got here. You're essential to everyone, and you're so modest that you don’t even realize it. You're a beautiful woman, and you’re always focusing on how good other women look."
Emily gave a soft little gasp.
Emily let out a soft gasp.
"But Lady Agatha," she said. "I was sure it was Lady Agatha."
"But Lady Agatha," she said. "I was certain it was Lady Agatha."
"I don't want a girl," returned his lordship. "A girl would bore me to death. I am not going to dry-nurse a girl at the age of fifty-four. I want a companion."
"I don’t want a girl," his lordship replied. "A girl would bore me to death. I’m not going to babysit a girl at fifty-four. I want a companion."
"But I am so far from clever," faltered Emily.
"But I am so far from being clever," faltered Emily.
The marquis turned in his driving-seat to look at her. It was really a very nice look he gave her. It made Emily's cheeks grow pink and her simple heart beat.
The marquis turned in his driver's seat to look at her. It was genuinely a very nice look he gave her. It made Emily's cheeks flush and her innocent heart race.
"You are the woman I want," he said. "You make me feel quite sentimental."
"You are the woman I want," he said. "You make me feel really sentimental."
When they reached Mallowe, Emily had upon her finger the ruby which Lady Maria had graphically described as being "as big as a trouser button." It was, indeed, so big that she could scarcely wear her glove over it. She was still incredible, but she was blooming like a large rose. Lord Walderhurst had said so many "things" to her that she seemed to behold a new heaven and a new earth. She had been so swept off her feet that she had not really been allowed time to think, after that first gasp, of Lady Agatha.
When they arrived in Mallowe, Emily was wearing the ruby that Lady Maria had vividly described as "the size of a trouser button." It was so large that she could barely fit her glove over it. She was still stunning, but she was blossoming like a big rose. Lord Walderhurst had said so many things to her that it felt like she was seeing a whole new world. She had been so swept off her feet that she hadn’t really had a chance to think about Lady Agatha after that initial shock.
When she reached her bedroom she almost returned to earth as she remembered it. Neither of them had dreamed of this—neither of them. What could she say to Lady Agatha? What would Lady Agatha say to her, though it had not been her fault? She had not dreamed that such a thing could be possible. How could she, oh, how could she?
When she got to her bedroom, she felt like she was coming back to reality. Neither of them had imagined this—neither of them. What could she say to Lady Agatha? What would Lady Agatha say to her, even though it wasn't her fault? She never thought something like this could happen. How could she, oh, how could she?
She was standing in the middle of her room with clasped hands. There was a knock upon the door, and Lady Agatha herself came to her.
She was standing in the middle of her room with her hands clasped. There was a knock on the door, and Lady Agatha herself came to see her.
What had occurred? Something. It was to be seen in the girl's eyes, and in a certain delicate shyness in her manner.
What happened? Something. It was evident in the girl's eyes and in a subtle shyness in her behavior.
"Something very nice has happened," she said.
"Something really great has happened," she said.
"Something nice?" repeated Emily.
"Something nice?" Emily repeated.
Lady Agatha sat down. The letter from Curzon Street was in her hand half unfolded.
Lady Agatha sat down. The letter from Curzon Street was in her hand, half unfolded.
"I have had a letter from mamma. It seems almost bad taste to speak of it so soon, but we have talked to each other so much, and you are so kind, that I want to tell you myself. Sir Bruce Norman has been to talk to papa about—about me."
"I got a letter from Mom. It feels a bit awkward to mention it so soon, but we've shared so much, and you're so nice, that I want to tell you myself. Sir Bruce Norman came to talk to Dad about—about me."
Emily felt that her cup filled to the brim at the moment.
Emily felt like her cup was overflowing at that moment.
"He is in England again?"
"Is he in England again?"
Agatha nodded gently.
Agatha nodded softly.
"He only went away to—well, to test his own feelings before he spoke. Mamma is delighted with him. I am going home to-morrow."
"He just left to—well, to figure out his own feelings before he said anything. Mom is thrilled with him. I'm going home tomorrow."
Emily made a little swoop forward.
Emily leaned in a bit.
"You always liked him?" she said.
"You always liked him?" she asked.
Lady Agatha's delicate mounting colour was adorable.
Lady Agatha's delicate shade was charming.
"I was quite unhappy," she owned, and hid her lovely face in her hands.
"I was really unhappy," she admitted, hiding her beautiful face in her hands.
In the morning-room Lord Walderhurst was talking to Lady Maria.
In the morning room, Lord Walderhurst was chatting with Lady Maria.
"You need not give Emily Fox-Seton any more clothes, Maria," he said. "I am going to supply her in future. I have asked her to marry me."
"You don’t need to give Emily Fox-Seton any more clothes, Maria," he said. "I’m going to take care of that from now on. I’ve asked her to marry me."
Lady Maria lightly gasped, and then began to laugh.
Lady Maria let out a soft gasp and then started to laugh.
"Well, James," she said, "you have certainly much more sense than most men of your rank and age."
"Well, James," she said, "you definitely have a lot more common sense than most guys your age and social status."
PART TWO

When Miss Emily Fox-Seton was preparing for the extraordinary change in her life which transformed her from a very poor, hardworking woman into one of the richest marchionesses in England, Lord Walderhurst's cousin, Lady Maria Bayne, was extremely good to her. She gave her advice, and though advice is a cheap present as far as the giver is concerned, there are occasions when it may be a very valuable one to the recipient. Lady Maria's was valuable to Emily Fox-Seton, who had but one difficulty, which was to adjust herself to the marvellous fortune which had befallen her.
When Miss Emily Fox-Seton was getting ready for the incredible shift in her life that turned her from a very poor, hardworking woman into one of the wealthiest marchionesses in England, Lord Walderhurst's cousin, Lady Maria Bayne, was incredibly kind to her. She offered her advice, and while advice is a pretty low-cost gift for the one giving it, there are times when it can be extremely valuable for the person receiving it. Lady Maria's advice was invaluable to Emily Fox-Seton, who faced just one challenge: adapting to the amazing fortune that had come her way.
There was a certain thing Emily found herself continually saying. It used to break from her lips when she was alone in her room, when she was on her way to her dressmaker's, and in spite of herself, sometimes when she was with her whilom patroness.
There was a specific thing Emily often found herself saying. It would slip out when she was alone in her room, on her way to the dressmaker, and sometimes, despite herself, even when she was with her former patron.
"I can't believe it is true! I can't believe it!"
"I can't believe this is happening! I just can't believe it!"
"I don't wonder, my dear girl," Lady Maria answered the second time she heard it. "But what circumstances demand of you is that you should learn to."
"I don't wonder, my dear girl," Lady Maria replied the second time she heard it. "But what you need to do is learn to."
"Yes," said Emily, "I know I must. But it seems like a dream. Sometimes," passing her hand over her forehead with a little laugh, "I feel as if I should suddenly find myself wakened in the room in Mortimer Street by Jane Cupp bringing in my morning tea. And I can see the wallpaper and the Turkey-red cotton curtains. One of them was an inch or so too short. I never could afford to buy the new bit, though I always intended to."
"Yeah," Emily said, "I know I have to. But it feels like a dream. Sometimes," she laughed a little while running her hand over her forehead, "I think I’ll suddenly wake up in the room on Mortimer Street with Jane Cupp bringing me my morning tea. I can picture the wallpaper and the red cotton curtains. One of them was a bit short. I could never afford to buy the new piece, even though I always meant to."
"How much was the stuff a yard?" Lady Maria inquired.
"How much was the fabric per yard?" Lady Maria asked.
"Sevenpence."
"Seven pence."
"How many yards did you need?"
"How many yards did you need?"
"Two. It would have cost one and twopence, you see. And I really could get on without it."
"Two. It would have cost one and two pence, you see. And I really could get by without it."
Lady Maria put up her lorgnette and looked at her protégée with an interest which bordered on affection, it was so enjoyable to her epicurean old mind.
Lady Maria raised her lorgnette and regarded her protégé with a curiosity that almost felt like affection; it was so delightful to her indulgent old mind.
"I didn't suspect it was as bad as that, Emily," she said. "I should never have dreamed it. You managed to do yourself with such astonishing decency. You were actually nice—always."
"I didn't realize it was that serious, Emily," she said. "I never should have thought that. You handled yourself with such incredible decency. You were genuinely nice—always."
"I was very much poorer than anyone knew," said Emily. "People don't like one's troubles. And when one is earning one's living as I was, one must be agreeable, you know. It would never do to seem tiresome."
"I was way poorer than anyone realized," said Emily. "People don’t want to know about your problems. And when you’re making a living like I was, you have to be accommodating, you know. It wouldn’t look good to come off as annoying."
"There's cleverness in realising that fact," said Lady Maria. "You were always the most cheerful creature. That was one of the reasons Walderhurst admired you."
"There's a smartness in recognizing that," said Lady Maria. "You were always the happiest person. That was one of the reasons Walderhurst admired you."
The future marchioness blushed all over. Lady Maria saw even her neck itself blush, and it amused her ladyship greatly. She was intensely edified by the fact that Emily could be made to blush by the mere mention of her mature fiancé's name.
The future marchioness turned bright red. Lady Maria noticed even her neck turning pink, which greatly entertained her. She was quite amused by the fact that Emily could blush just from hearing the name of her older fiancé.
"She's in such a state of mind about the man that she's delightful," was the old woman's internal reflection; "I believe she's in love with him, as if she was a nurse-maid and he was a butcher's boy."
"She's so taken with him that it’s charming," the old woman thought to herself; "I think she’s in love with him, like a nanny with a butcher’s apprentice."
"You see," Emily went on in her nice, confiding way (one of the most surprising privileges of her new position was that it made it possible for her to confide in old Lady Maria), "it was not only the living from day to day that made one anxious, it was the Future!" (Lady Maria knew that the word began in this case with a capital letter.) "No one knows what the Future is to poor women. One knows that one must get older, and one may not keep well, and if one could not be active and in good spirits, if one could not run about on errands, and things fell off, what could one do? It takes hard work, Lady Maria, to keep up even the tiniest nice little room and the plainest presentable wardrobe, if one isn't clever. If I had been clever it would have been quite different, I dare say. I have been so frightened sometimes in the middle of the night, when I wakened and thought about living to be sixty-five, that I have lain and shaken all over. You see," her blush had so far disappeared that she looked for the moment pale at the memory, "I had nobody—nobody."
"You see," Emily continued in her warm, trusting way (one of the most surprising perks of her new position was that it allowed her to confide in the elderly Lady Maria), "it wasn't just the daily grind that made one anxious; it was the Future!" (Lady Maria understood that this word was meant to be capitalized.) "No one knows what the Future holds for poor women. You know you have to get older, and you might not stay healthy, and if you can't be active and in good spirits, if you can't run around doing errands, and things start to slip, what can you do? It takes a lot of effort, Lady Maria, to maintain even the tiniest, sweetest little room and the simplest, presentable wardrobe if you’re not resourceful. If I were resourceful, it would have been a completely different story, I’m sure. I've been so scared sometimes in the middle of the night, when I woke up and thought about living to be sixty-five, that I shook all over. You see," her blush had faded to the point that she looked pale at the memory, "I had nobody—nobody."
"And now you are going to be the Marchioness of Walderhurst," remarked Lady Maria.
"And now you’re going to be the Marchioness of Walderhurst," Lady Maria said.
Emily's hands, which rested on her knee, wrung themselves together.
Emily's hands, resting on her knee, twisted together.
"That is what it seems impossible to believe," she said, "or to be grateful enough for to—to—" and she blushed all over again.
"That seems impossible to believe," she said, "or to be grateful enough for—to—to—" and she blushed once more.
"Say 'James'," put in Lady Maria, with a sinful if amiable sense of comedy; "you will have to get accustomed to thinking of him as 'James' sometimes, at all events."
"Say 'James,'" Lady Maria interjected, with a playful yet charming sense of humor; "you'll need to get used to thinking of him as 'James' sometimes, in any case."
But Emily did not say "James." There was something interesting in the innocent fineness of her feeling for Lord Walderhurst. In the midst of her bewildered awe and pleasure at the material splendours looming up in her horizon, her soul was filled with a tenderness as exquisite as the religion of a child. It was a combination of intense gratitude and the guileless passion of a hitherto wholly unawakened woman—a woman who had not hoped for love or allowed her thoughts to dwell upon it, and who therefore had no clear understanding of its full meaning. She could not have explained her feeling if she had tried, and she did not dream of trying. If a person less inarticulate than herself had translated it to her she would have been amazed and abashed. So would Lord Walderhurst have been amazed, so would Lady Maria; but her ladyship's amazement would have expressed itself after its first opening of the eyes, with a faint elderly chuckle.
But Emily didn’t say "James." There was something intriguing about the innocent depth of her feelings for Lord Walderhurst. Amidst her confused awe and excitement at the material wonders appearing on her horizon, her heart was filled with a tenderness as pure as a child's faith. It was a mix of deep gratitude and the genuine passion of a woman who had never really awakened to love—a woman who had not anticipated love or let her thoughts linger on it, and so she had no clear understanding of what it truly meant. She couldn't have explained her feelings even if she had tried, and she never even thought of attempting it. If someone less inarticulate than she had tried to translate it for her, she would have been surprised and embarrassed. Lord Walderhurst would have been surprised too, and so would Lady Maria; but Lady Maria’s surprise would have shown itself after her initial shock, with a faint, elderly chuckle.
When Miss Fox-Seton had returned to town she had returned with Lady Maria to South Audley Street. The Mortimer Street episode was closed, as was the Cupps' house. Mrs. Cupp and Jane had gone to Chichester, Jane leaving behind her a letter the really meritorious neatness of which was blotted by two or three distinct tears. Jane respectfully expressed her affectionate rapture at the wondrous news which "Modern Society" had revealed to her before Miss Fox-Seton herself had time to do so.
When Miss Fox-Seton got back to town, she came with Lady Maria to South Audley Street. The Mortimer Street situation was wrapped up, just like the Cupps' house. Mrs. Cupp and Jane had gone to Chichester, and Jane left behind a letter that was impressively tidy, though marked by a couple of clear tear stains. In the letter, Jane politely shared her excited happiness about the amazing news that "Modern Society" had told her before Miss Fox-Seton had the chance to do it herself.
"I am afraid, miss," she ended her epistle, "that I am not experienced enough to serve a lady in a grand position, but hoping it is not a liberty to ask it, if at any time your own maid should be wanting a young woman to work under her, I should be grateful to be remembered. Perhaps having learned your ways, and being a good needlewoman and fond of it, might be a little recommendation for me."
"I’m afraid, miss," she concluded her letter, "that I’m not experienced enough to serve a lady of your standing, but I hope it’s not too forward to ask that if your maid ever needs a young woman to help her, I would be grateful to be considered. Maybe having learned your ways and being a skilled seamstress who enjoys it could be a bit of a recommendation for me."
"I should like to take Jane for my maid," Emily had said to Lady Maria. "Do you think I might make her do?"
"I would like to take Jane as my maid," Emily had said to Lady Maria. "Do you think I could manage that?"
"She would probably be worth half a dozen French minxes who would amuse themselves by getting up intrigues with your footmen," was Lady Maria's astute observation. "I would pay an extra ten pounds a year myself for slavish affection, if it was to be obtained at agency offices. Send her to a French hairdresser to take a course of lessons, and she will be worth anything. To turn you out perfectly will be her life's ambition."
"She would definitely be worth at least six French flirts who entertain themselves by scheming with your footmen," was Lady Maria's sharp comment. "I'd personally pay an extra ten pounds a year for that kind of devoted affection, if it could be found at an agency. Send her to a French hairdresser for some lessons, and she'll be invaluable. Perfecting you will be her ultimate goal."
To Jane Cupp's rapture the next post brought her the following letter:—
To Jane Cupp's delight, the next mail brought her the following letter:—
Dear Jane,—It is just like you to write such a nice letter to me, and I can assure you I appreciated all your good wishes very much. I feel that I have been most fortunate, and am, of course, very happy. I have spoken to Lady Maria Bayne about you, and she thinks that you might make me a useful maid if I gave you the advantage of a course of lessons in hairdressing. I myself know that you would be faithful and interested and that I could not have a more trustworthy young woman. If your mother is willing to spare you, I will engage you. The wages would be thirty-five pounds a year (and beer, of course) to begin with, and an increase later as you became more accustomed to your duties. I am glad to hear that your mother is so well and comfortable. Remember me to her kindly.
Hi Jane,—It's just like you to send me such a lovely letter, and I want you to know how much I appreciate all your kind wishes. I truly feel very lucky and, of course, I’m very happy. I’ve talked to Lady Maria Bayne about you, and she believes you could be a great help if I give you some lessons in hairdressing. I know you would be reliable and interested, and I can’t think of anyone more trustworthy than you. If your mom is okay with it, I’d like to hire you. The starting pay would be thirty-five pounds a year (plus beer, of course), with the chance of a raise as you get more comfortable with the work. I’m glad to hear that your mom is doing so well and feels comfortable. Please send her my best regards.
Yours truly,
Sincerely,
Emily Fox-Seton
Emily Fox-Seton
Jane Cupp trembled and turned pale with joy as she read her letter.
Jane Cupp trembled and turned pale with happiness as she read her letter.
"Oh, mother!" she said, breathless with happiness. "And to think she is almost a marchioness this very minute. I wonder if I shall go with her to Oswyth Castle first, or to Mowbray, or to Hurst?"
"Oh, Mom!" she said, out of breath with happiness. "And to think she's almost a marchioness right now. I wonder if I'll go with her to Oswyth Castle first, or to Mowbray, or to Hurst?"
"My word!" said Mrs. Cupp, "you are in luck, Jane, being as you'd rather be a lady's maid than live private in Chichester. You needn't go out to service, you know. Your uncle's always ready to provide for you."
"My word!" said Mrs. Cupp, "you’re lucky, Jane, since you’d rather be a lady's maid than live a quiet life in Chichester. You don’t have to go into service, you know. Your uncle is always ready to take care of you."
"I know he is," answered Jane, a little nervous lest obstacles might be put in the way of her achieving her long-cherished ambition. "And it's kind of him, and I'm sure I'm grateful. But—though I wouldn't hurt his feelings by mentioning it—it is more independent to be earning your own living, and there's more life, you see, in waiting on a titled lady and dressing her for drawing-rooms and parties and races and things, and travelling about with her to the grand places she lives in and visits. Why, mother, I've heard tell that the society in the servants' halls is almost like high life. Butlers and footmen and maids to high people has seen so much of the world and get such manners. Do you remember how quiet and elegant Susan Hill was that was maid to Lady Cosbourne? And she'd been to Greece and to India. If Miss Fox-Seton likes travel and his lordship likes it, I may be taken to all sorts of wonderful places. Just think!"
"I know he is," Jane replied, a bit anxious that there might be obstacles in the way of her long-held dream. "And it's really nice of him, and I'm definitely grateful. But—although I wouldn't want to hurt his feelings by bringing it up—it feels more empowering to earn your own living. There's so much more life in serving a titled lady, getting her ready for drawing-rooms, parties, races, and all that stuff, and traveling with her to the amazing places she lives in and visits. Honestly, Mom, I've heard that the social life in the servants' quarters is almost like high society. Butlers and footmen and maids to high-ranking people have seen so much of the world and have such refined manners. Do you remember how composed and sophisticated Susan Hill was, who was the maid to Lady Cosbourne? She had traveled to Greece and India. If Miss Fox-Seton enjoys traveling and his lordship does too, I could be taken to all sorts of incredible places. Just think!"
She gave Mrs. Cupp a little clutch in her excitement. She had always lived in the basement kitchen of a house in Mortimer Street and had never had reason to hope she might leave it. And now!
She gave Mrs. Cupp a little squeeze in her excitement. She had always lived in the basement kitchen of a house on Mortimer Street and had never had any reason to think she might leave it. And now!
"You're right, Jane!" her mother said, shaking her head. "There's a great deal in it, particular when you're young. There's a great deal in it."
"You're right, Jane!" her mother said, shaking her head. "There's a lot to it, especially when you're young. There's a lot to it."
When the engagement of the Marquis of Walderhurst had been announced, to the consternation of many, Lady Maria had been in her element. She was really fine at times in her attitude towards the indiscreetly or tactlessly inquiring. Her management of Lady Malfry in particular had been a delightful thing. On hearing of her niece's engagement, Lady Malfry had naturally awakened to a proper and well-behaved if belated interest in her. She did not fling herself upon her breast after the manner of worldly aunts in ancient comedies in which Cinderella attains fortune. She wrote a letter of congratulation, after which she called at South Audley Street, and with not too great obviousness placed herself and her house at the disposal of such female relatives as required protection during the period of their preparation for becoming marchionesses. She herself could not have explained exactly how it was that, without being put through any particular process, she understood, before her call was half over, that Emily's intention was to remain with Lady Maria Bayne and that Lady Maria's intention was to keep her. The scene between the three was far too subtle to be of the least use upon the stage, but it was a good scene, nevertheless. Its expression was chiefly, perhaps, a matter of inclusion and exclusion, and may also have been largely telepathic; but after it was over, Lady Maria chuckled several times softly to herself, like an elderly bird of much humour, and Lady Malfry went home feeling exceedingly cross.
When the engagement of the Marquis of Walderhurst was announced, surprising many, Lady Maria thrived in the attention. She was truly impressive at times in how she handled prying questions. Her management of Lady Malfry, in particular, was delightful. When Lady Malfry heard about her niece’s engagement, she suddenly showed a proper and polite, albeit late, interest in her. Instead of throwing herself into Lady Maria’s arms like worldly aunts in old comedies where Cinderella finds her fortune, she sent a congratulatory letter and then visited South Audley Street, subtly making her home available for any female relatives needing support while preparing to become marchionesses. Somehow, without any formal conversation, she understood—before her visit was halfway through—that Emily planned to stay with Lady Maria Bayne and that Lady Maria wanted to keep her there. The exchange between the three was too nuanced to play out effectively on stage, but it was a good scene nonetheless. Its essence was mainly about inclusion and exclusion, and perhaps largely unspoken; afterward, Lady Maria chuckled softly to herself, like a witty old bird, while Lady Malfry returned home feeling very irritated.
She was in so perturbed a humour that she dropped her eyelids and looked rather coldly down the bridge of her nose when her stupidly cheery little elderly husband said to her,—
She was in such a bothered mood that she lowered her eyelids and looked rather coldly down the bridge of her nose when her annoyingly cheerful little elderly husband said to her,—
"Well, Geraldine?"
"Hey, Geraldine?"
"I beg pardon," she replied. "I don't quite understand."
"I’m sorry," she said. "I don’t really understand."
"Of course you do. How about Emily Fox-Seton?"
"Of course you do. What about Emily Fox-Seton?"
"She seems very well, and of course she is well satisfied. It would not be possible for her to be otherwise. Lady Maria Bayne has taken her up."
"She seems to be doing great, and of course she’s really happy. There’s no way she could feel any different. Lady Maria Bayne has taken an interest in her."
"She is Walderhurst's cousin. Well, well! It will be an immense position for the girl."
"She’s Walderhurst’s cousin. Wow! It’s going to be a huge deal for her."
"Immense," granted Lady Malfry, with a little flush. A certain tone in her voice conveyed that discussion was terminated. Sir George knew that her niece was not coming to them and that the immense position would include themselves but slightly.
"Immense," agreed Lady Malfry, with a slight blush. A certain tone in her voice indicated that the discussion was over. Sir George understood that her niece was not joining them and that the immense position would only include them a little.
Emily was established temporarily at South Audley Street with Jane Cupp as her maid. She was to be married from Lady Maria's lean old arms, so to speak. Her ladyship derived her usual epicurean enjoyment from the whole thing,—from too obviously thwarted mothers and daughters; from Walderhurst, who received congratulations with a civilly inexpressive countenance which usually baffled the observer; from Emily, who was overwhelmed by her emotions, and who was of a candour in action such as might have appealed to any heart not adapted by the flintiness of its nature to the macadamising of roads.
Emily was temporarily staying at South Audley Street with her maid, Jane Cupp. She was set to be married from Lady Maria's slim, old arms, so to speak. Her ladyship took her usual pleasure in the entire situation—from the clearly frustrated mothers and daughters, to Walderhurst, who accepted congratulations with a politely indifferent expression that often left people puzzled; and from Emily, who was overcome with her feelings and had a straightforwardness in her actions that could have touched any heart that wasn't hardened by life's difficulties.
If she had not been of the most unpretentious nice breeding and unaffected taste, Emily might have been ingenuously funny in her process of transformation.
If she hadn't had such genuine good manners and an unpretentious sense of taste, Emily could have been quite amusing in her transformation process.
"I keep forgetting that I can afford things," she said to Lady Maria. "Yesterday I walked such a long way to match a piece of silk, and when I was tired I got into a penny bus. I did not remember until it was too late that I ought to have called a hansom. Do you think," a shade anxiously, "that Lord Walderhurst would mind?"
"I keep forgetting that I can buy things," she said to Lady Maria. "Yesterday, I walked a really long way to find a piece of silk, and when I got tired, I took a cheap bus. I didn't realize until it was too late that I should have called a cab. Do you think," she asked a bit anxiously, "that Lord Walderhurst would care?"
"Just for the present, perhaps, it would be as well that I should see that you shop in the carriage," her ladyship answered with a small grin. "When you are a marchioness you may make penny buses a feature of the distinguished insouciance of your character if you like. I shouldn't myself, because they jolt and stop to pick up people, but you can, with originality and distinction, if it amuses you."
"Just for now, maybe it’s best if I see you ride in the carriage," her ladyship replied with a slight smile. "When you become a marchioness, you can make riding on budget buses part of your charming personality if you want. I personally wouldn’t, because they jolt and stop to pick up passengers, but you can, with your unique flair, if it makes you happy."
"It doesn't," said Emily. "I hate them. I have longed to be able to take hansoms. Oh! how I have longed—when I was tired."
"It doesn't," Emily said. "I hate them. I've always wished I could take cabs. Oh! how I've wished—especially when I was tired."
The legacy left her by old Mrs. Maytham had been realised and deposited as a solid sum in a bank. Since she need no longer hoard the income of twenty pounds a year, it was safe to draw upon her capital for her present needs. The fact made her feel comfortable. She could make her preparations for the change in her life with a decent independence. She would have been definitely unhappy if she had been obliged to accept favours at this juncture. She felt as if she could scarcely have borne it. It seemed as if everything conspired to make her comfortable as well as blissfully happy in these days.
The inheritance from old Mrs. Maytham was now a solid amount in the bank. Since she no longer needed to save the income of twenty pounds a year, she could comfortably use her capital for her current needs. This thought made her feel secure. She could prepare for the changes in her life with a decent level of independence. She would have been truly unhappy if she had to rely on favors at this time. The idea was almost unbearable for her. It felt like everything was working together to make her comfortable and genuinely happy during these days.
Lord Walderhurst found an interest in watching her and her methods. He was a man who, in certain respects, knew himself very well and had few illusions respecting his own character. He had always been rather given to matter-of-fact analysis of his own emotions; and at Mallowe he had once or twice asked himself if it was not disagreeably possible that the first moderate glow of his St. Martin's summer might die away and leave him feeling slightly fatigued and embarrassed by the new aspect of his previously regular and entirely self-absorbed existence. You might think that you would like to marry a woman and then you might realise that there were objections—that even the woman herself, with all her desirable qualities, might be an objection in the end, that any woman might be an objection; in fact, that it required an effort to reconcile oneself to the fact of a woman's being continually about. Of course the arriving at such a conclusion, after one had committed oneself, would be annoying. Walderhurst had, in fact, only reflected upon this possible aspect of affairs before he had driven over the heath to pick Emily up. Afterwards he had, in some remote portion of his mentality, vaguely awaited developments.
Lord Walderhurst found himself intrigued by her and her ways. He was a man who, in certain ways, understood himself quite well and had few illusions about his own character. He had always tended to analyze his emotions in a straightforward manner; and at Mallowe, he had, once or twice, wondered if it was uncomfortably possible that the initial moderate spark of his St. Martin's summer could fade away, leaving him feeling a bit tired and awkward about the new direction of his previously orderly and completely self-focused life. You might think you want to marry a woman, only to realize that there are drawbacks—that even the woman herself, despite all her appealing qualities, could end up being a downside, that any woman might be a downside; in fact, it required some effort to come to terms with the idea of a woman being constantly around. Of course, reaching such a conclusion after making a commitment would be frustrating. Walderhurst had, in fact, only considered this potential side of things before he drove over the heath to pick Emily up. Afterwards, he had, in some distant part of his mind, vaguely anticipated what would happen next.
When he saw Emily day by day at South Audley Street, he found he continued to like her. He was not clever enough to analyse her; he could only watch her, and he always looked on at her with curiosity and a novel sensation rather like pleasure. She wakened up at sight of him, when he called, in a way that was attractive even to an unimaginative man. Her eyes seemed to warm, and she often looked flushed and softly appealing. He began to note vaguely that her dresses were better, and oftener changed, than they had been at Mallowe. A more observant man might have been touched by the suggestion that she was unfolding petal by petal like a flower, and that each carefully chosen costume was a new petal. He did not in the least suspect the reverent eagerness of her care of herself as an object hoping to render itself worthy of his qualities and tastes.
When he saw Emily day after day on South Audley Street, he realized he still liked her. He wasn’t clever enough to analyze her; he could only observe her, always viewing her with curiosity and a sensation that felt a lot like pleasure. She came alive when she saw him, and that was appealing even to someone who wasn’t very imaginative. Her eyes seemed to light up, and she often looked flushed and gently inviting. He began to notice, though vaguely, that her dresses were nicer and changed more frequently than they had at Mallowe. A more observant person might have been moved by the idea that she was blooming like a flower, with each carefully selected outfit representing a new petal. He had no idea of the dedicated care she took in presenting herself, hoping to make herself worthy of his qualities and tastes.
His qualities and tastes were of no exalted importance in themselves, but they seemed so to Emily. It is that which by one chance or another so commends itself to a creature as to incite it to the emotion called love, which is really of importance, and which, not speaking in figures, holds the power of life and death. Personality sometimes achieves this, circumstances always aid it; but in all cases the result is the same and sways the world it exists in—during its existence. Emily Fox-Seton had fallen deeply and touchingly in love with this particular prosaic, well-behaved nobleman, and her whole feminine being was absorbed in her adoration of him. Her tender fancy described him by adjectives such as no other human being would have assented to. She felt that he had condescended to her with a generosity which justified worship. This was not true, but it was true for her. As a consequence of this she thought out and purchased her wardrobe with a solemnity of purpose such as might well have been part of a religious ceremonial. When she consulted fashion plates and Lady Maria, or when she ordered a gown at her ladyship's dressmaker's, she had always before her mind, not herself, but the Marchioness of Walderhurst—a Marchioness of Walderhurst whom the Marquis would approve of and be pleased with. She did not expect from him what Sir Bruce Norman gave to Lady Agatha.
His qualities and tastes weren't particularly important on their own, but they seemed that way to Emily. It's what catches someone's attention and sparks the emotion we call love that really matters, which ultimately holds the power of life and death. Sometimes it's personality that makes this happen, and circumstances always play a role; but in every case, the outcome is the same and influences the world as long as it lasts. Emily Fox-Seton had fallen deeply and touchingly in love with this ordinary, well-mannered nobleman, and her entire feminine essence was consumed by her adoration for him. Her affectionate imagination described him using words that no one else would agree with. She felt that he had graciously looked down upon her in a way that warranted worship. This wasn’t accurate, but it felt real to her. As a result, she approached her wardrobe planning with a seriousness that seemed almost like a religious ritual. When she looked at fashion plates and consulted Lady Maria, or when she ordered a dress from her ladyship's tailor, she always had in mind not herself but the Marchioness of Walderhurst—a version of the Marchioness that the Marquis would admire and appreciate. She didn’t expect from him what Sir Bruce Norman gave to Lady Agatha.
Agatha and her lover were of a different world. She saw them occasionally, not often, because the simple selfishness of young love so absorbed them that they could scarcely realise the existence of other persons than themselves. They were to be married, and to depart for fairyland as soon as possible. Both were fond of travel, and when they took ship together their intention was to girdle the world at leisure, if they felt so inclined. They could do anything they chose, and were so blissfully sufficient for each other that there was no reason why they should not follow their every errant fancy.
Agatha and her partner were from different worlds. She saw them occasionally, not often, because the simple selfishness of young love consumed them to the point that they could barely recognize anyone else existed. They were set to get married and leave for an enchanted life as soon as possible. Both loved to travel, and when they boarded a ship together, their plan was to leisurely explore the globe if they felt like it. They could do whatever they wanted and were so perfectly content with each other that there was no reason not to pursue their every whim.
The lines which had been increasing in Lady Claraway's face had disappeared, and left her blooming with the beauty her daughters had reproduced. This delightful marriage had smoothed away every difficulty. Sir Bruce was the "most charming fellow in England." That fact acted as a charm in itself, it seemed. It was not necessary to go into details as to the mollifying of tradespeople and rearranging of the entire aspect of life at Curzon Street. When Agatha and Emily Fox-Seton met in town for the first time—it was in the drawing room at South Audley Street—they clasped each other's hands with an exchange of entirely new looks.
The lines that had been deepening on Lady Claraway's face had vanished, leaving her radiant with the beauty her daughters had inherited. This wonderful marriage had cleared away every obstacle. Sir Bruce was the "most charming guy in England." That fact seemed to have a magical effect on everything. There was no need to go into details about how it had smoothed things over with merchants and transformed life at Curzon Street. When Agatha and Emily Fox-Seton met in town for the first time—in the drawing room at South Audley Street—they grasped each other's hands, exchanging looks that were completely fresh and new.
"You look so—so well, Miss Fox-Seton," said Agatha, with actual tenderness.
"You look so—so great, Miss Fox-Seton," said Agatha, with genuine tenderness.
If she had not been afraid of seeming a little rudely effusive she would have said "handsome" instead of "well," for Emily was sweetly blooming.
If she hadn’t been worried about coming off as a bit too forward, she would have said "handsome" instead of "well," because Emily looked beautifully radiant.
"Happiness is becoming to you," she added. "May I say how glad I am?"
"Happiness looks good on you," she added. "Can I just say how happy I am?"
"Thank you, thank you!" Emily answered. "Everything in the world seems changed, doesn't it?"
"Thank you, thank you!" Emily replied. "Everything in the world feels different, doesn't it?"
"Yes, everything."
"Yep, everything."
They stood and gazed into each other's eyes a few seconds, and then loosed hands with a little laugh and sat down to talk.
They stood and looked into each other's eyes for a few seconds, then released their hands with a little laugh and sat down to chat.
It was, in fact, Lady Agatha who talked most, because Emily Fox-Seton led her on and aided her to delicate expansion by her delight in all that in these days made up her existence of pure bliss. It was as if an old-time fairy story were being enacted before Emily's eyes. Agatha without doubt had grown lovelier, she thought; she seemed even fairer, more willowy, the forget-me-not eyes were of a happier blue, as forget-me-nots growing by clear water-sides are bluer than those grown in a mere garden. She appeared, perhaps, even a little taller, and her small head had, if such a thing were possible, a prettier flower-like poise. This, at least, Emily thought, and found her own happiness added to by her belief in her fancy. She felt that nothing was to be wondered at when she heard Agatha speak of Sir Bruce. She could not utter his name or refer to any act of his without a sound in her voice which had its parallel in the light floating haze of blush on her cheeks. In her intercourse with the world in general she would have been able to preserve her customary sweet composure, but Emily Fox-Seton was not the world. She represented a something which was so primitively of the emotions that one's heart spoke and listened to her. Agatha was conscious that Miss Fox-Seton had seen at Mallowe—she could never quite understand how it had seemed so naturally to happen—a phase of her feelings which no one else had seen before. Bruce had seen it since, but only Bruce. There had actually been a sort of confidence between them—a confidence which had been like intimacy, though neither of them had been effusive.
It was actually Lady Agatha who did most of the talking, with Emily Fox-Seton encouraging her and helping her open up with her genuine enjoyment of everything in her life that brought her pure happiness these days. It felt like an old fairy tale playing out right in front of Emily. Agatha, without a doubt, seemed to have become even more beautiful, she thought; she appeared fairer, more graceful, and her forget-me-not eyes had a happier blue, like the forget-me-nots growing by clear water, which are bluer than those in an ordinary garden. She looked, perhaps, a bit taller, and her small head had, if possible, an even prettier flower-like tilt. That was at least Emily's impression, and her own happiness was increased by her belief in this notion. She felt there was nothing surprising when Agatha spoke of Sir Bruce. Agatha couldn't mention his name or refer to any of his actions without a slight quiver in her voice that paralleled the faint blush on her cheeks. In her interactions with the broader world, she could maintain her usual sweet calm, but Emily Fox-Seton was not the world. She represented something so deeply emotional that one's heart resonated with her presence. Agatha was aware that Miss Fox-Seton had witnessed at Mallowe—though she could never quite figure out how it felt so natural—an expression of her feelings that no one else had perceived before. Bruce had noticed it since, but he was the only one. There had genuinely been a kind of confidence between them—one that felt intimate, although neither had gone overboard with expressions.
"Mamma is so happy," the girl said. "It is quite wonderful. And Alix and Hilda and Millicent and Eve—oh! it makes such a difference to them. I shall be able," with a blush which expressed a world of relieved affection, "to give them so much pleasure. Any girl who marries happily and—and well—can alter everything for her sisters, if she remembers. You see, I shall have reason to remember. I know things from experience. And Bruce is so kind, and gay, and proud of their prettiness. Just imagine their excitement at all being bridesmaids! Bruce says we shall be like a garden of spring flowers. I am so glad," her eyes suddenly quite heavenly in their joyful relief, "that he is young!"
"Mama is so happy," the girl said. "It's really wonderful. And Alix and Hilda and Millicent and Eve—oh! it makes such a difference for them. I’ll be able," with a blush that showed a world of relieved affection, "to bring them so much joy. Any girl who marries happily and—and well—can change everything for her sisters, if she remembers. You see, I’ll have reasons to remember. I know things from experience. And Bruce is so kind, cheerful, and proud of their beauty. Just imagine their excitement at being bridesmaids! Bruce says we’ll be like a garden of spring flowers. I’m so glad," her eyes suddenly shining with joyful relief, "that he is young!"
The next second the heavenly relieved look died away. The exclamation had been involuntary. It had sprung from her memory of the days when she had dutifully accepted, as her portion, the possibility of being smiled upon by Walderhurst, who was two years older than her father, and her swift realisation of this fact troubled her. It was indelicate to have referred to the mental image even ever so vaguely.
The next second, the blissful look faded. The exclamation had been spontaneous. It came from her memories of the time when she had dutifully accepted the chance of being favored by Walderhurst, who was two years older than her father, and her quick realization of this fact bothered her. It felt inappropriate to have mentioned the mental image, even if only in passing.
But Emily Fox-Seton was glad too that Sir Bruce was young, that they were all young, and that happiness had come before they had had time to tire of waiting for it. She was so happy herself that she questioned nothing.
But Emily Fox-Seton was also glad that Sir Bruce was young, that they were all young, and that happiness had arrived before they had a chance to grow tired of waiting for it. She was so happy herself that she didn’t question anything.
"Yes. It is nice," she answered, and glowed with honest sympathy. "You will want to do the same things. It is so agreeable when people who are married like to do the same things. Perhaps you will want to go out a great deal and to travel, and you could not enjoy it if Sir Bruce did not."
"Yeah, it’s nice," she replied, looking genuinely sympathetic. "You’ll want to do the same things. It’s so enjoyable when married people share interests. Maybe you’ll want to go out a lot and travel, and it wouldn't be fun if Sir Bruce didn’t want to do that too."
She was not reflecting in the least upon domestic circles whose male heads are capable of making themselves extremely nasty under stress of invitations it bores them to accept, and the inclination of wives and daughters to desire acceptance. She was not contemplating with any premonitory regrets a future in which, when Walderhurst did not wish to go out to dinner or disdained a ball, she should stay at home. Far from it. She simply rejoiced with Lady Agatha, who was twenty-two marrying twenty-eight.
She wasn't thinking at all about family situations where the men can get really unpleasant when they're forced to accept invitations they find tedious, or about how wives and daughters want to be included. She wasn't anticipating with any sense of regret a future where, if Walderhurst didn't want to go to dinner or looked down on a ball, she would have to stay home. Not at all. She was just happy for Lady Agatha, who was marrying a twenty-eight-year-old at the age of twenty-two.
"You are not like me," she explained further. "I have had to work so hard and contrive so closely that everything will be a pleasure to me. Just to know that I never need starve to death or go into the workhouse is such a relief that—"
"You aren't like me," she elaborated. "I've had to work so hard and struggle so much that everything feels like a pleasure to me. Just knowing that I never have to starve or end up in the workhouse is such a relief that—"
"Oh!" exclaimed Lady Agatha, quickly and involuntarily laying a hand on hers, startled by the fact that she spoke as if referring to a wholly matter-of-fact possibility.
"Oh!" exclaimed Lady Agatha, quickly and instinctively placing a hand on hers, surprised by the way she spoke as if it were just a completely normal possibility.
Emily smiled, realising her feeling.
Emily smiled, realizing her feelings.
"Perhaps I ought not to have said that. I forgot. But such things are possible when one is too old to work and has nothing to depend on. You could scarcely understand. When one is very poor one is frightened, because occasionally one cannot help thinking of it."
"Maybe I shouldn't have said that. I forgot. But things like this happen when you're too old to work and have nothing to rely on. You could hardly understand. When you're really poor, you get scared, because sometimes you can't help but think about it."
"But now—now! Oh! how different!" exclaimed Agatha, with heartfelt earnestness.
"But now—now! Oh! how different!" Agatha exclaimed earnestly, with deep feeling.
"Yes. Now I need never be afraid. It makes me so grateful to—Lord Walderhurst."
"Yes. Now I never have to be afraid. It makes me so grateful to—Lord Walderhurst."
Her neck grew pink as she said it, just as Lady Maria had seen it grow pink on previous occasions. Moderate as the words were, they expressed ardour.
Her neck flushed pink as she said it, just like Lady Maria had seen it happen before. Even though her words were mild, they conveyed passion.
Lord Walderhurst came in half an hour later and found her standing smiling by the window.
Lord Walderhurst came in half an hour later and found her standing and smiling by the window.
"You look particularly well, Emily. It's that white frock, I suppose. You ought to wear a good deal of white," he said.
"You look really great, Emily. It must be that white dress, right? You should wear more white," he said.
"I will," Emily answered. He observed that she wore the nice flush and the soft appealing look, as well as the white frock. "I wish—"
"I will," Emily answered. He noticed that she had a nice blush and a soft, appealing look, as well as the white dress. "I wish—"
Here she stopped, feeling a little foolish.
Here she stopped, feeling a bit silly.
"What do you wish?"
"What do you want?"
"I wish I could do more to please you than wear white—or black—when you like."
"I wish I could do more to make you happy than just wear white—or black—when you want."
He gazed at her, always through the single eyeglass. Even the vaguest approach to emotion or sentiment invariably made him feel stiff and shy. Realising this, he did not quite understand why he rather liked it in the case of Emily Fox-Seton, though he only liked it remotely and felt his own inaptness a shade absurd.
He looked at her, always through his monocle. Even the slightest hint of emotion or sentiment made him feel awkward and shy. Realizing this, he didn’t really understand why he somewhat enjoyed it in the case of Emily Fox-Seton, even though he only liked it from a distance and felt his own clumsiness was a little ridiculous.
"Wear yellow or pink occasionally," he said with a brief, awkward laugh.
"Wear yellow or pink sometimes," he said with a short, awkward laugh.
What large, honest eyes the creature had, like a fine retriever's or those of some nice animal one saw in the Zoo!
What big, honest eyes the creature had, like a beautiful retriever's or those of some lovely animal you might see at the zoo!
"I will wear anything you like," she said, the nice eyes meeting his, not the least stupidly, he reflected, though women who were affectionate often looked stupid. "I will do anything you like; you don't know what you have done for me, Lord Walderhurst."
"I'll wear whatever you want," she said, her kind eyes meeting his, not looking stupid at all, he thought, even though affectionate women often seemed that way. "I'll do anything you want; you have no idea what you've done for me, Lord Walderhurst."
They moved a trifle nearer to each other, this inarticulate pair. He dropped his eyeglass and patted her shoulder.
They shifted a little closer to each other, this quiet pair. He dropped his glasses and gave her shoulder a gentle pat.
"Say 'Walderhurst' or 'James'—or—or 'my dear,'" he said. "We are going to be married, you know." And he found himself going to the length of kissing her cheek with some warmth.
"Say 'Walderhurst' or 'James'—or—or 'my dear,'" he said. "We’re getting married, you know." And he realized he was even kissing her cheek with some warmth.
"I sometimes wish," she said feelingly, "that it was the fashion to say 'my lord' as Lady Castlewood used to do in 'Esmond.' I always thought it nice."
"I sometimes wish," she said with emotion, "that it was still common to say 'my lord' like Lady Castlewood used to in 'Esmond.' I always thought it was nice."
"Women are not so respectful to their husbands in these days," he answered, with his short laugh. "And men are not so dignified."
"Women don't respect their husbands as much these days," he replied with a short laugh. "And men aren't as dignified."
"Lord Castlewood was not very dignified, was he?"
"Lord Castlewood wasn't very dignified, was he?"
He chuckled a little.
He chuckled slightly.
"No. But his rank was, in the reign of Queen Anne. These are democratic days. I'll call you 'my lady' if you like."
"No. But he did have a title during Queen Anne's reign. These are more democratic times. I can call you 'my lady' if you want."
"Oh! No—no!" with fervour, "I wasn't thinking of anything like that."
"Oh! No—no!" with enthusiasm, "I wasn’t thinking about anything like that."
"I know you were not," he reassured her. "You are not that kind of woman."
"I know you weren't," he comforted her. "You're not that type of woman."
"Oh! how could I be?"
"Oh! how could I be?"
"You couldn't," good-naturedly. "That's why I like you."
"You couldn't," they said playfully. "That's why I like you."
Then he began to tell her his reason for calling at this particular hour. He came to prepare her for a visit from the Osborns, who had actually just returned from India. Captain Osborn had chosen, or chance had chosen for him, this particular time for a long leave. As soon as she heard the name of Osborn, Emily's heart beat a little quickly. She had naturally learned a good deal of detail from Lady Maria since her engagement. Alec Osborn was the man who, since Lord Walderhurst's becoming a widower, had lived in the gradually strengthening belief that the chances were that it would be his enormous luck to inherit the title and estates of the present Marquis of Walderhurst. He was not a very near relation, but he was the next of kin. He was a young man and a strong one, and Walderhurst was fifty-four and could not be called robust. His medical man did not consider him a particularly good life, though he was not often ill.
Then he started to explain why he called at this specific hour. He came to get her ready for a visit from the Osborns, who had just returned from India. Captain Osborn had either chosen this time for a long leave or it was just chance. As soon as Emily heard the name Osborn, her heart raced a bit. She had naturally gathered quite a bit of detail from Lady Maria since her engagement. Alec Osborn was the man who, since Lord Walderhurst became a widower, had been increasingly convinced that he might be incredibly lucky and inherit the title and estates of the current Marquis of Walderhurst. He wasn't a very close relative, but he was the next of kin. He was a young and strong man, while Walderhurst was fifty-four and not particularly robust. His doctor didn't think he had a very good prognosis, even though he wasn't often ill.
"He's not the kind of chap who lives to be a hundred and fifty. I'll say that for him," Alec Osborn had said at mess after dinner had made him careless of speech, and he had grinned not too pleasantly when he uttered the words. "The only thing that would completely wipe my eye isn't as likely to happen to him as to most men. He's unsentimental and level headed, and doesn't like marriage. You can imagine how he's chivied by women. A fellow in his position couldn't be let alone. But he doesn't like marriage, and he's a man who knows jolly well what he likes and what he doesn't. The only child died, and if he doesn't marry again, I'm in a safe place. Good Lord! the difference it would make!" and his grin extended itself.
"He's not the type to live to be a hundred and fifty. I'll give him that," Alec Osborn said at dinner, feeling a bit loose with his words, and he grinned unpleasantly as he said it. "The only thing that would really surprise me is less likely to happen to him than to most guys. He's practical and doesn't get sentimental, plus he’s not into marriage. You can imagine how much attention he gets from women. A guy in his situation can't avoid it. But he really doesn't want to get married, and he knows exactly what he likes and what he doesn't. The only child he had passed away, and if he doesn't marry again, I'm in a good spot. Good grief! the difference it would make!" and his grin widened.
It was three months after this that the Marquis of Walderhurst followed Emily Fox-Seton out upon the heath, and finding her sitting footsore and depressed in spirit beside the basket of Lady Maria's fish, asked her to marry him.
It was three months later that the Marquis of Walderhurst followed Emily Fox-Seton out onto the heath and found her sitting, exhausted and downcast, next to Lady Maria's fish basket. He asked her to marry him.
When the news reached him, Alec Osborn went and shut himself up in his quarters and blasphemed until his face was purple and big drops of sweat ran down it. It was black bad luck—it was black bad luck, and it called for black curses. What the articles of furniture in the room in the bungalow heard was rather awful, but Captain Osborn did not feel that it did justice to the occasion.
When the news got to him, Alec Osborn locked himself in his room and cursed until his face turned purple and big drops of sweat streamed down it. It was terrible bad luck—it was terrible bad luck, and it deserved some serious curses. What the furniture in the bungalow heard was pretty awful, but Captain Osborn didn’t think it was enough for the situation.
When her husband strode by her to his apartment, Mrs. Osborn did not attempt to follow him. She had only been married two years, but she knew his face too well; and she also knew too well all the meaning of the fury contained in the words he flung at her as he hurled himself past her.
When her husband walked past her to his apartment, Mrs. Osborn didn’t try to follow him. They had only been married for two years, but she knew his face too well; and she also understood all the intensity of the anger in the words he tossed at her as he rushed by.
"Walderhurst is going to be married!" Mrs. Osborn ran into her own room and sat down clutching at her hair as she dropped her face in her little dark hands. She was an Anglo-Indian girl who had never been home, and had not had much luck in life at any time, and her worst luck had been in being handed over by her people to this particular man, chiefly because he was the next of kin to Lord Walderhurst. She was a curious, passionate creature, and had been in love with him in her way. Her family had been poor and barely decently disreputable. She had lived on the outskirts of things, full of intense girlish vanity and yearnings for social recognition, poorly dressed, passed over and snubbed by people she aspired to know socially, seeing other girls with less beauty and temperament enjoying flirtations with smart young officers, biting her tongue out with envy and bitterness of thwarted spirit. So when Captain Osborn cast an eye on her and actually began a sentimental episode, her relief and excitement at finding herself counting as other girls did wrought itself up into a passion. Her people were prompt and sharp enough to manage the rest, and Osborn was married before he knew exactly whither he was tending. He was not pleased with himself when he wakened to face facts. He could only console himself for having been cleverly led and driven into doing the thing he did not want to do, by the facts that the girl was interesting and clever and had a good deal of odd un-English beauty.
"Walderhurst is getting married!" Mrs. Osborn rushed into her room and sat down, clutching her hair as she buried her face in her small, dark hands. She was an Anglo-Indian girl who had never been back home and hadn't had much luck in life overall, with her worst stroke of bad luck being that her family had given her to this particular man, mostly because he was the next of kin to Lord Walderhurst. She was an intriguing and passionate person who had loved him in her own way. Her family had been poor and barely respectable. She had lived on the fringes, filled with intense girlish vanity and a longing for social recognition, poorly dressed, overlooked and snubbed by people she wanted to befriend, watching other girls, with less beauty and temperament, enjoy flings with dashing young officers, biting her tongue with envy and resentment. So when Captain Osborn took notice of her and actually started a romantic relationship, her relief and excitement at finally being valued like other girls turned into fervent emotion. Her family was quick and savvy enough to handle the rest, and Osborn was married before he fully understood where it was all leading. He wasn't pleased with himself when he woke up to the reality of his situation. The only thing he could tell himself to feel better about being cleverly maneuvered into doing something he didn't want to do was that the girl was interesting, smart, and had a unique, somewhat un-English beauty.
It was a beauty so un-English that it would perhaps appear to its greatest advantage in the contrasts afforded by life in England. She was so dark, of heavy hair and drooping-lidded eyes and fine grained skin, and so sinuous of lithe, slim body, that among native beauties she seemed not to be sufficiently separated by marks of race. She had tumbled up from childhood among native servants, who were almost her sole companions, and who had taught her curious things. She knew their stories and songs, and believed in more of their occult beliefs than any but herself knew.
It was a beauty so un-English that it might actually shine brightest against the backdrop of life in England. She was very dark, with thick hair, droopy eyes, and smooth skin, and her lithe, slim body was so graceful that she didn't seem distinctly different from the local beauties. Growing up, she was surrounded mostly by native servants, who were almost her only friends, and they taught her intriguing things. She was familiar with their stories and songs, and believed in more of their mystical beliefs than anyone else realized.
She knew things which made her interesting to Alec Osborn, who had a bullet head and a cruel lower jaw, despite a degree of the ordinary good looks. The fact that his chances were good for becoming Marquis of Walderhurst and taking her home to a life of English luxury and splendour was a thing she never forgot. It haunted her in her sleep. She had often dreamed of Oswyth Castle and of standing amidst great people on the broad lawns her husband had described feelingly during tropical days when they had sat together panting for breath. When there had been mention made of the remote, awful possibility that Walderhurst might surrender to the siege laid to him, she had turned sick at the thought. It made her clench her hands until the nails almost pressed into the skin of her palms. She could not bear it. She had made Osborn burst into a big, harsh laugh one day when she had hinted to him that there were occult things to be done which might prevent ill luck. He had laughed first and scowled afterwards, cynically saying that she might as well be working them up.
She knew things that made her intriguing to Alec Osborn, who had a stocky build and a harsh jaw, though he had a semblance of good looks. The fact that his chances of becoming the Marquis of Walderhurst and bringing her home to a life of English luxury and splendor was always on her mind. It haunted her in her sleep. She often dreamed of Oswyth Castle and standing among important people on the expansive lawns her husband had passionately described during tropical days when they had sat side by side, struggling to catch their breath. Whenever there was talk of the terrifying possibility that Walderhurst might give in to the siege, she felt sick at the thought. It made her clench her fists until her nails dug into her palms. She couldn't stand it. She once made Osborn burst into a loud, rough laugh when she casually hinted that there were mystical things to try that could avert bad luck. He had laughed at first but then frowned, cynically saying she might as well be conjuring them up.
He had not come out to India followed by regrets and affection. He had been a black sheep at home, and had rather been hustled away than otherwise. If he had been a more admirable kind of fellow, Walderhurst would certainly have made him an allowance; but his manner of life had been such as the Marquis had no patience with in men of any class, and especially abhorred in men whom the accident of birth connected with good names. He had not been lavish in his demonstrations of interest in the bullet-headed young man. Osborn's personableness was not of a kind attractive to the unbiassed male observer. Men saw his cruel young jowl and low forehead, and noticed that his eyes were small. He had a good, swaggering military figure to which uniform was becoming, and a kind of animal good looks which would deteriorate early. His colour would fix and deepen with the aid of steady daily drinking, and his features would coarsen and blur, until by the time he was forty the young jowl would have grown heavy and would end by being his most prominent feature.
He hadn’t come to India feeling regretful or affectionate. He had been the black sheep at home and had rather been sent away than anything else. If he had been a more admirable guy, Walderhurst would definitely have given him an allowance; but his lifestyle was something the Marquis had no patience for in any man, especially despised in those connected to good families by birth. He hadn’t shown much interest in the stocky young man. Osborn’s attractiveness wasn't exactly appealing to the average guy. Men noticed his harsh jawline and low forehead, and saw that his eyes were small. He had a solid, swaggering military build that suited his uniform well, and a kind of rugged good looks that would fade early. His complexion would darken and intensify with constant daily drinking, and his features would roughen and become less defined, until by the time he turned forty, his heavy young jowl would become his most noticeable feature.
While he had remained in England, Walderhurst had seen him occasionally, and had only remarked and heard unpleasant things of him,—a tendency to selfish bad manners, reckless living, and low flirtation. He once saw him on the top of a bus with his arm round the waist of an awful, giggling shop-girl kind of person, who was adorned with tremendous feathers and a thick fringe coming unfrizzled with the heat and sticking out here and there in straight locks on her moist forehead. Osborn thought that the arm business had been cleverly managed with such furtiveness that no one could see it, but Walderhurst was driving solemnly by in his respectable barouche, and he found himself gazing through his monocle directly at his relative, and seeing, from the street below, the point at which the young man's arm lost itself under the profusely beaded short cape. A dull flush rose to his countenance, and he turned away without showing any sign of recognition; but he was annoyed and disgusted, because this particular kind of blatantly vulgar bad taste was the sort of thing he loathed. It was the sort of thing which made duchesses of women who did alluring "turns" at music halls or sang suggestive songs in comic opera, and transformed into the chatelaines of ancient castles young persons who had presided at the ribbon counter. He saw as little as possible of his heir presumptive after this, and if the truth were told, Captain Alec Osborn was something of a factor in the affair of Miss Emily Fox-Seton. If Walderhurst's infant son had lived, or if Osborn had been a refined, even if dull, fellow, there are ten chances to one his lordship would have chosen no second marchioness.
While he was in England, Walderhurst had seen him occasionally and had only heard and noticed unpleasant things about him—selfishness, bad manners, reckless living, and shallow flirting. He once spotted him on top of a bus with his arm around the waist of a tacky, giggling shop girl, who was decked out with enormous feathers and a thick fringe that was falling out of place from the heat, sticking out here and there in straight locks on her sweaty forehead. Osborn thought he was being clever by keeping his arm hidden, but Walderhurst was driving by in his respectable carriage and found himself staring through his monocle directly at him. From his vantage point, he could see exactly where the young man’s arm disappeared beneath the heavily beaded short cape. A dull flush crept up his face, and he turned away without acknowledging him, feeling annoyed and disgusted because this type of blatantly vulgar bad taste was exactly what he loathed. It was the kind of thing that turned women who did seductive acts at music halls or sang suggestive songs in comic operas into duchesses, and transformed young people who had worked at the ribbon counter into the mistresses of ancient castles. After that, he tried to see as little of his presumptive heir as possible, and to tell the truth, Captain Alec Osborn was somewhat involved with Miss Emily Fox-Seton. If Walderhurst’s infant son had lived, or if Osborn had been a more refined, even if boring, person, there’s a good chance his lordship wouldn’t have chosen a second marchioness.
Captain Osborn's life in India had not ended in his making no further debts. He was not a man to put the brake on in the matter of self-indulgence. He got into debt so long as a shred of credit remained to him, and afterwards he tried to add to his resources by cards and betting at races. He made and lost by turn, and was in a desperate state when he got his leave. He applied for it because he had conceived the idea that his going home as a married man might be a good thing for him. Hester, it seemed not at all improbable, might accomplish something with Walderhurst. If she talked to him in her interesting semi-Oriental way, and was fervid and picturesque in her storytelling, he might be attracted by her. She had her charm, and when she lifted the heavy lids of her long black eyes and fixed her gaze upon her hearer as she talked about the inner side of native life, of which she knew such curious, intimate things, people always listened, even in India, where the thing was not so much of a novelty, and in England she might be a sort of sensation.
Captain Osborn's time in India didn't end with him avoiding further debts. He wasn't someone to hold back on self-indulgence. He racked up debt until there was no credit left and then tried to make up for it through cards and betting on races. He alternated between winning and losing, and was in a tough spot when he got his leave. He requested it because he thought going home as a married man could be good for him. Hester, it seemed, could possibly make an impact on Walderhurst. If she spoke to him in her captivating semi-Oriental style and was passionate and vivid in her storytelling, he might be drawn to her. She had her charm, and when she opened her long black eyes and locked her gaze on her listeners while discussing the deeper aspects of native life, which she knew so much about, people always paid attention, even in India where it wasn't as new. In England, she might even be a bit of a sensation.
Osborn managed to convey to her gradually, by a process of his own, a great deal of what he wanted her to do. During the months before the matter of the leave was quite decided, he dropped a word here and there which carried a good deal of suggestion to a mind used to seizing on passing intimations. The woman who had been Hester's Ayah when she was a child had become her maid. She was a woman with a wide, silent acquaintance with her own people. She was seldom seen talking to anyone and seldom seemed to leave the house, but she always knew everything. Her mistress was aware that if at any time she chose to ask her a question about the secret side of things concerning black or white peoples, she would receive information to be relied upon. She felt that she could have heard from her many things concerning her husband's past, present, and future, and that the matter of the probable succession was fully comprehended by her.
Osborn gradually managed to communicate to her, in his own way, a lot of what he wanted her to do. In the months leading up to the final decision about the leave, he casually dropped hints that suggested more than they seemed to. The woman who had been Hester's Ayah as a child had become her maid. She was someone who silently knew a lot about her own people. She rarely talked to anyone and hardly ever left the house, but she always seemed to know everything. Hester understood that if she ever wanted to ask her a question about the hidden aspects of life involving both black and white people, she would get reliable information. She sensed that this woman could share many details about her husband's past, present, and future, and that she fully understood the situation regarding the likely succession.
When she called her into the room after recovering outwardly from her hour of desperation, she saw that the woman was already aware of the blow that had fallen upon the household. What they said to each other need not be recorded here, but there was more in the conversation than the mere words uttered, and it was one of several talks held before Mrs. Osborn sailed for England with her husband.
When she called her into the room after appearing to recover from her moment of despair, she noticed that the woman already knew about the upheaval that had hit the household. What they discussed isn’t important to record here, but there was more to their conversation than just the words spoken, and it was one of several discussions they had before Mrs. Osborn left for England with her husband.
"He may be led into taking into consideration the fact that he has cut the ground from under a fellow's feet and left him dangling in the air," said Osborn to his wife. "Best thing will be to make friends with the woman, hang her!"
"He might start to realize that he’s knocked the support out from under someone and left him in a tough spot," Osborn said to his wife. "The best move will be to get on good terms with the woman, hang her!"
"Yes, Alec, yes," Hester Osborn answered, just a little feverishly. "We must make friends with her. They say she is a good sort and was frightfully poor herself."
"Yeah, Alec, yeah," Hester Osborn replied, slightly excited. "We need to befriend her. They say she's a nice person and went through some really tough times herself."
"She won't be poor now, hang her!" remarked Captain Osborn with added fervour. "I should like to break her neck! I wonder if she rides?"
"She won't be poor now, hang her!" Captain Osborn said with extra intensity. "I’d love to break her neck! I wonder if she rides?"
"I'm sure she has not been well enough off to do anything like that."
"I'm sure she hasn't been in a good enough situation to do anything like that."
"Good idea to begin to teach her." And he laughed as he turned on his heel and began to walk the deck with a fellow passenger.
"Great idea to start teaching her." He laughed as he turned on his heel and began walking the deck with another passenger.
It was these people Lord Walderhurst had come to prepare her for.
It was for these people that Lord Walderhurst had come to get her ready.
"Maria has told you about them, I know," he said. "I dare say she has been definite enough to explain that I consider Osborn altogether undesirable. Under the veneer of his knowledge of decent customs he is a cad. I am obliged to behave civilly to the man, but I dislike him. If he had been born in a low class of life, he would have been a criminal."
"Maria has mentioned them to you, I know," he said. "I bet she's made it clear that I think Osborn is completely undesirable. Beneath his polished knowledge of good manners, he's a jerk. I have to be polite to him, but I can't stand him. If he had been born into a lower class, he would have ended up a criminal."
"Oh!" Emily exclaimed.
"Oh!" Emily said.
"Any number of people would be criminals if circumstances did not interfere. It depends a good deal on the shape of one's skull."
"Plenty of people would commit crimes if circumstances didn't get in the way. It largely depends on the shape of a person's skull."
"Oh!" exclaimed Emily again, "do you think so?"
"Oh!" exclaimed Emily again, "do you really think so?"
She believed that people who were bad were bad from preference, though she did not at all understand the preference. She had accepted from her childhood everything she had ever heard said in a pulpit. That Walderhurst should propound ideas such as ministers of the Church of England might regard as heretical startled her, but he could have said nothing startling enough to shake her affectionate allegiance.
She thought that people who were bad chose to be that way, even though she didn’t really get why anyone would choose that. From childhood, she had accepted everything she ever heard from the pulpit. It surprised her that Walderhurst would express ideas that ministers of the Church of England might find heretical, but nothing he could say would be shocking enough to shake her loving loyalty.
"Yes, I do," he answered. "Osborn's skull is quite the wrong shape."
"Yeah, I do," he replied. "Osborn's skull is totally the wrong shape."
But when, a short time after, Captain Osborn brought the skull in question into the room, covered in the usual manner with neatly brushed, close-cropped hair, Emily thought it a very nice shape indeed. Perhaps a trifle hard and round-looking and low of forehead, but not shelving or bulging as the heads of murderers in illustrated papers generally did. She owned to herself that she did not see what Lord Walderhurst evidently saw, but then she did not expect of herself an intelligence profound enough to follow his superior mental flights.
But when, shortly after, Captain Osborn brought the skull into the room, covered in the usual way with neatly brushed, closely cropped hair, Emily thought it had a really nice shape. Maybe a bit hard and round-looking with a low forehead, but not sloping or bulging like the heads of murderers in illustrated papers usually were. She admitted to herself that she didn’t see what Lord Walderhurst clearly saw, but then she didn’t expect her intelligence to be keen enough to keep up with his superior thoughts.
Captain Osborn was well groomed and well mannered, and his demeanour towards herself was all that the most conventional could have demanded. When she reflected that she herself represented in a way the possible destruction of his hopes of magnificent fortune, she felt almost tenderly towards him, and thought his easy politeness wonderful. Mrs. Osborn, too! How interesting and how beautiful in an odd way Mrs. Osborn was! Every movement of her exceeding slimness was curiously graceful. Emily remembered having read novels whose heroines were described as "undulating." Mrs. Osborn was undulating. Her long, drooping, and dense black eyes were quite unlike other girls' eyes. Emily had never seen anything like them. And she had such a lonely, slow, shy way of lifting them to look at people. She was obliged to look up at tall Emily. She seemed a schoolgirl as she stood near her. Emily was the kind of mistaken creature whose conscience, awakening to unnecessary remorses, causes its owner at once to assume all the burdens which Fate has laid upon the shoulders of others. She began to feel like a criminal herself, irrespective of the shape of her skull. Her own inordinate happiness and fortune had robbed this unoffending young couple. She wished that it had not been so, and vaguely reproached herself without reasoning the matter out to a conclusion. At all events, she was remorsefully sympathetic in her mental attitude towards Mrs. Osborn, and being sure that she was frightened of her husband's august relative, felt nervous herself because Lord Walderhurst bore himself with unrelated courtesy and kept his monocle fixed in his eye throughout the interview. If he had let it drop and allowed it to dangle in an unbiassed manner from its cord, Emily would have felt more comfortable, because she was sure his demeanour would have appeared a degree more encouraging to the Osborns.
Captain Osborn was well-groomed and polite, and his demeanor towards her was exactly what even the most conventional person could expect. When she considered that she herself symbolized the potential ruin of his hopes for immense wealth, she felt almost affectionate towards him and thought his effortless politeness was impressive. And Mrs. Osborn! How intriguing and oddly beautiful she was! Every movement of her incredibly slender figure was oddly graceful. Emily remembered reading novels where the heroines were described as "undulating." Mrs. Osborn truly was undulating. Her long, droopy, dark black eyes were completely different from those of other girls. Emily had never seen anything like them. Plus, she had such a lonely, slow, shy way of lifting her eyes to look at people. She had to look up at tall Emily. She seemed like a schoolgirl next to her. Emily felt like one of those misguided people whose conscience, waking to unnecessary guilt, forces them to take on all the burdens that Fate has placed on others. She began to feel guilty herself, regardless of her own happiness. Her excessive joy and fortune had stolen from this innocent young couple. She wished things were different and vaguely scolded herself without actually coming to a conclusion about it. In any case, she felt remorsefully sympathetic towards Mrs. Osborn and, knowing that she was intimidated by her husband’s important relative, felt nervous herself because Lord Walderhurst maintained a detached courtesy and kept his monocle firmly in place during the entire conversation. If he had let it drop and allowed it to hang freely from its cord, Emily would have felt more at ease, convinced that his demeanor would have seemed more encouraging to the Osborns.
"Are you glad to be in England again?" she asked Mrs. Osborn.
"Are you happy to be back in England?" she asked Mrs. Osborn.
"I never was here before," answered the young woman. "I have never been anywhere but in India."
"I've never been here before," the young woman replied. "I've only been in India."
In the course of the conversation she explained that she had not been a delicate child, and also conveyed that even if she had been one, her people could not have afforded to send her home. Instinct revealed to Emily that she had not had many of the good things of life, and that she was not a creature of buoyant spirits. The fact that she had spent a good many hours of most of her young days in reflecting on her ill-luck had left its traces on her face, particularly in the depths of her slow-moving, black eyes.
During the conversation, she shared that she hadn't been a fragile child and also made it clear that even if she had been, her family couldn’t have afforded to send her home. Emily instinctively realized that she hadn’t experienced many of life’s pleasures and wasn't a person full of energy. The time she spent reflecting on her bad luck throughout her youth had marked her face, especially in the depths of her slow-moving black eyes.
They had come, it appeared, in the course of duty, to pay their respects to the woman who was to be their destruction. To have neglected to do so would have made them seem to assume an indiscreet attitude towards the marriage.
They had shown up, it seemed, as part of their responsibilities, to pay their respects to the woman who would ultimately bring about their downfall. Failing to do so would have made them seem disrespectful toward the marriage.
"They can't like it, of course," Lady Maria summed them up afterwards, "but they have made up their minds to lump it as respectably as possible."
"They probably don’t like it, of course," Lady Maria concluded later, "but they've decided to deal with it as gracefully as they can."
"I am so sorry for them," said Emily.
"I am so sorry for them," Emily said.
"Of course you are. And you will probably show them all sorts of indiscreet kindnesses, but don't be too altruistic, my good Emily. The man is odious, and the girl looks like a native beauty. She rather frightens me."
"Of course you are. And you’ll probably show them all kinds of inappropriate kindness, but don’t be too selfless, my dear Emily. The guy is unpleasant, and the girl has a striking natural beauty. She kind of scares me."
"I don't think Captain Osborn is odious," Emily answered. "And she is pretty, you know. She is frightened of us, really."
"I don't think Captain Osborn is terrible," Emily replied. "And she is pretty, you know. She's actually scared of us."
Remembering days when she herself had been at a disadvantage with people who were fortunate enough to be of importance, and recalling what her secret tremor before them had been, Emily was very nice indeed to little Mrs. Osborn. She knew from experience things which would be of use to her—things about lodgings and things about shops. Osborn had taken lodgings in Duke Street, and Emily knew the quarter thoroughly. Walderhurst watched her being nice, through his fixed eyeglass, and he decided that she had really a very good manner. Its goodness consisted largely in its directness. While she never brought forth unnecessarily recollections of the days when she had done other people's shopping and had purchased for herself articles at sales marked 11-3/4d, she was interestingly free from any embarrassment in connection with the facts. Walderhurst, who had been much bored by himself and other people in time past, actually found that it gave a fillip to existence to look on at a woman who, having been one of the hardest worked of the genteel labouring classes, was adapting herself to the role of marchioness by the simplest of processes, and making a very nice figure at it too, in her entirely unbrilliant way. If she had been an immensely clever woman, there would have been nothing special in it. She was not clever at all, yet Walderhurst had seen her produce effects such as a clever woman might have laboured for and only attained by a stroke of genius. As, for instance, when she had met for the first time after her engagement, a certain particularly detestable woman of rank, to whom her relation to Walderhurst was peculiarly bitter. The Duchess of Merwold had counted the Marquis as her own, considering him fitted by nature to be the spouse of her eldest girl, a fine young woman with projecting teeth, who had hung fire. She felt Emily Fox-Seton's incomprehensible success to be a piece of impudent presumption, and she had no reason to restrain the expression of her sentiments so long as she conveyed them by methods of inference and inclusion.
Remembering the times when she was at a disadvantage with people who were lucky enough to be important, and thinking about her nervousness around them, Emily was very kind to little Mrs. Osborn. She had valuable experience to share—insights about places to stay and shops to visit. Osborn had rented a place on Duke Street, and Emily was very familiar with the area. Walderhurst observed her kindness through his fixed eyeglass and decided that she had a really good manner. The quality of her manner came from its straightforwardness. While she never unnecessarily brought up her past experiences of running errands for others or buying things for herself that were priced at 11-3/4d, she remained refreshingly unembarrassed by those facts. Walderhurst, who had often found himself bored by both himself and others in the past, actually felt a boost in his existence by watching a woman who, having worked hard in genteel labor, was adjusting to life as a marchioness through the simplest of means, and doing it quite well in her own unremarkable way. If she had been an extraordinarily clever woman, it wouldn’t have been noteworthy. She wasn’t clever at all, yet Walderhurst had seen her create effects that a clever woman might have worked hard to achieve, perhaps only by a stroke of genius. For example, when she met for the first time after her engagement a particularly obnoxious woman of rank, to whom her connection with Walderhurst was especially painful. The Duchess of Merwold had considered the Marquis to be hers by nature, believing he was meant to be the husband of her eldest daughter, a lovely young woman with prominent teeth, who had not yet found a match. She viewed Emily Fox-Seton’s unexpected success as audacious presumption, and she felt no need to hold back her opinions as long as she communicated them through subtle hints and insinuations.
"You must let me congratulate you very warmly, Miss Fox-Seton," she said, pressing her hand with maternal patronage. "Your life has changed greatly since we last saw each other."
"You have to let me congratulate you very warmly, Miss Fox-Seton," she said, giving her hand a supportive squeeze. "Your life has changed a lot since we last saw each other."
"Very greatly indeed," Emily flushed frankly in innocent gratitude as she answered. "You are very kind. Thank you, thank you."
"Definitely," Emily blushed genuinely, feeling thankful as she replied. "You're really kind. Thank you, thank you."
"Yes, a great change." Walderhurst saw that her smile was feline and asked himself what the woman was going to say next. "The last time we met you called to ask me about the shopping you were to do for me. Do you remember? Stockings and gloves, I think."
"Yes, a big change." Walderhurst noticed her smile was cat-like and wondered what the woman would say next. "The last time we met, you called to ask me about the shopping you were doing for me. Do you remember? Stockings and gloves, I believe."
Walderhurst observed that she expected Emily to turn red and show herself at a loss before the difficulties of the situation. He was on the point of cutting into the conversation and disposing of the matter himself when he realised that Emily was neither gaining colour nor losing it, but was looking honestly into her Grace's eyes with just a touch of ingenuous regret.
Walderhurst noticed that he expected Emily to blush and seem unsure in the face of the situation’s challenges. He was about to jump into the conversation and handle it himself when he realized that Emily was neither reddening nor paling; instead, she was looking sincerely into her Grace's eyes with a hint of innocent regret.
"It was stockings," she said. "There were some marked down to one and elevenpence halfpenny at Barratt's. They were really quite good for the price. And you wanted four pairs. And when I got there they were all gone, and those at two and three were not the least bit better. I was so disappointed. It was too bad!"
"It was stockings," she said. "Some were on sale for one shilling and eleven and a half pence at Barratt's. They were actually really good for the price. And you wanted four pairs. But when I got there, they were all sold out, and the ones that were two shillings and three pence weren't any better. I was so disappointed. It was such a bummer!"
Walderhurst fixed his monocle firmly to conceal the fact that he was verging upon a cynical grin. The woman was known to be the stingiest of small great persons in London, her economies were noted, and this incident was even better than many others society had already rejoiced over. The picture raised in the minds of the hearers of her Grace foiled in the purchase of stockings marked down to 1s. 11-1/2d. would be a source of rapture for some time to come. And Emily's face! The regretful kindness of it, the retrospective sympathy and candid feeling! It was incredibly good!
Walderhurst secured his monocle firmly to hide the fact that he was close to a cynical grin. Everyone knew the woman was the stingiest of the small elites in London, her frugality was well-known, and this incident was even better than many others that society had already celebrated. The image conjured in the minds of the listeners of her Grace failing to buy stockings that were marked down to 1s. 11-1/2d. would be a source of enjoyment for a long time. And Emily's face! The regretful kindness in it, the nostalgic sympathy and genuine feeling! It was simply amazing!
"And she did it quite by accident!" he repeated to himself in his inward glee. "She did it quite by accident! She's not clever enough to have done it on purpose. What a brilliantly witty creature she would be if she had invented it!"
"And she did it totally by accident!" he repeated to himself with inner joy. "She did it totally by accident! She's not smart enough to have done it on purpose. What a brilliantly funny person she would be if she had come up with it!"
As she had been able unreluctantly to recall her past upon this occasion, so she was able to draw for Mrs. Osborn's benefit from the experience it had afforded her. She wanted to make up to her, in such ways as she could, for the ill turn she had inadvertently done her. As she had at once ranged herself as an aid on the side of Lady Agatha, so she ranged herself entirely without obtrusiveness on the side of the Osborns.
As she was able to easily remember her past this time, she could also share the lessons it had given her for Mrs. Osborn's benefit. She wanted to make it up to her, in whatever ways she could, for the trouble she had accidentally caused. Just as she had quickly positioned herself as an ally of Lady Agatha, she joined the Osborns' side without being pushy at all.
"It's true that she's a good sort," Hester said when they went away. "Her days of being hard up are not far enough away to be forgotten. She hasn't any affectation, at any rate. It makes it easier to stand her."
"It's true that she's a decent person," Hester said as they left. "Her tough times aren't far enough in the past to be forgotten. She doesn't put on any airs, at least. That makes it easier to deal with her."
"She looks like a strong woman," said Osborn. "Walderhurst got a good deal for his money. She'll make a strapping British matron."
"She looks like a strong woman," said Osborn. "Walderhurst got a great deal for his money. She'll make a solid British matron."
Hester winced and a dusky red shot up in her cheek. "So she will," she sighed.
Hester flinched, and a deep red flushed her cheek. "So she will," she sighed.
It was quite true, and the truer it was the worse for people who despairingly hung on and were foolish enough to hope against hope.
It was definitely true, and the more true it was, the worse it was for those who desperately clung on and were foolish enough to hope against all odds.


The marriage of Lady Agatha came first, and was a sort of pageant. The female writers for fashion papers lived upon it for weeks before it occurred and for some time after. There were numberless things to be written about it. Each flower of the garden of girls was to be described, with her bridesmaid's dress, and the exquisite skin and eyes and hair which would stamp her as the beauty of her season when she came out. There yet remained five beauties in Lady Claraway's possession, and the fifth was a baby thing of six, who ravished all beholders as she toddled into church carrying her sister's train, aided by a little boy page in white velvet and point lace.
The marriage of Lady Agatha was the first big event and felt like a show. Fashion writers couldn’t get enough of it for weeks leading up to it and even after. There were endless topics to cover. Every girl in attendance was described in her bridesmaid's dress, highlighting her stunning skin, eyes, and hair that would mark her as the beauty of her season when she debuted. Lady Claraway still had five beauties in her collection, and the youngest was just a baby of six, who captured everyone's attention as she walked into the church, carrying her sister's train with the help of a little boy page dressed in white velvet and lace.
The wedding was the most radiant of the year. It was indeed a fairy pageant, of youth and beauty, and happiness and hope.
The wedding was the most dazzling of the year. It truly was a dreamy event, full of youth, beauty, happiness, and hope.
One of the most interesting features of the occasion was the presence of the future Marchioness of Walderhurst, "the beautiful Miss Fox-Seton." The fashion papers were very strenuous on the subject of Emily's beauty. One of them mentioned that the height and pose of her majestic figure and the cut of her profile suggested the Venus of Milo. Jane Cupp cut out every paragraph she could find and, after reading them aloud to her young man, sent them in a large envelope to Chichester. Emily, faithfully endeavouring to adjust herself to the demands of her approaching magnificence, was several times alarmed by descriptions of her charms and accomplishments which she came upon accidentally in the course of her reading of various periodicals.
One of the most interesting aspects of the event was the presence of the future Marchioness of Walderhurst, "the stunning Miss Fox-Seton." The fashion magazines were very enthusiastic about Emily's beauty. One of them pointed out that the height and posture of her impressive figure and the shape of her profile were reminiscent of the Venus of Milo. Jane Cupp clipped out every article she could find and, after reading them aloud to her boyfriend, mailed them in a large envelope to Chichester. Emily, diligently trying to adapt to the expectations of her upcoming grandeur, was often startled by descriptions of her looks and talents that she stumbled upon while reading various magazines.
The Walderhurst wedding was dignified and distinguished, but not radiant. The emotions Emily passed through during the day—from her awakening almost at dawn to the silence of her bedroom at South Audley Street, until evening closed in upon her sitting in the private parlour of an hotel in the company of the Marquis of Walderhurst—it would require too many pages to describe.
The Walderhurst wedding was elegant and noteworthy, but not bright. The emotions Emily experienced throughout the day—from her waking up almost at dawn to the quiet of her bedroom at South Audley Street, until the evening settled in while she sat in the private lounge of a hotel with the Marquis of Walderhurst—it would take too many pages to describe.
Her first realisation of the day brought with it the physical consciousness that her heart was thumping—steadily thumping, which is quite a different matter from the ordinary beating—at the realisation of what had come at last. An event which a year ago the wildest dream could not have depicted for her was to-day an actual fact; a fortune such as she would have thought of with awe if it had befallen another woman, had befallen her unpretending self. She passed her hand over her forehead and gasped as she thought of it.
Her first realization of the day hit her with the awareness that her heart was pounding—steady pounding, which felt different from a regular heartbeat—at the understanding of what had finally happened. An event that a year ago couldn’t even have been imagined was now a reality; a fortune she would have admired if it had happened to someone else had come to her ordinary self. She ran her hand over her forehead and gasped as she processed it.
"I hope I shall be able to get accustomed to it and not be a—a disappointment," she said. "Oh!" with a great rising wave of a blush, "how good of him! How can I ever—"
"I hope I can get used to it and not be a— a disappointment," she said. "Oh!" with a deep blush rising, "how kind of him! How can I ever—"
She lived through the events of the day in a sort of dream within a dream. When Jane Cupp brought her tea, she found herself involuntarily making a mental effort to try to look as if she was really awake. Jane, who was an emotional creature, was inwardly so shaken by her feelings that she herself had stood outside the door a few moments biting her lips to keep them from trembling, before she dared entirely trust herself to come in. Her hand was far from steady as she set down the tray.
She went through the day's events in a kind of dream within a dream. When Jane Cupp brought her tea, she found herself trying hard to look like she was really awake. Jane, who was very emotional, was so overwhelmed by her feelings that she had stood outside the door for a few moments, biting her lips to keep them from trembling, before she felt ready to come in. Her hand was anything but steady as she placed the tray down.
"Good morning, Jane," Emily said, by way of trying the sound of her voice.
"Good morning, Jane," Emily said, testing out how her voice sounded.
"Good morning, miss," Jane answered. "It's a beautiful morning, miss. I hope—you are very well?"
"Good morning, miss," Jane replied. "It's a lovely morning, miss. I hope you're doing well?"
And then the day had begun.
And then the day began.
Afterwards it marched on with solemn thrill and stately movement through hours of wondrous preparation for an imposing function, through the splendid gravity of the function itself, accompanied by brilliant crowds collected and looking on in a fashionable church, and motley crowds collected to look on outside the edifice, the latter pushing and jostling each other and commenting in more or less respectful if excited undertones, but throughout devouring with awe-struck or envious eyes. Great people whom Emily had only known through the frequent mention of their names in newspapers or through their relationship or intimacy with her patrons, came to congratulate her in her rôle of bride. She seemed to be for hours the centre of a surging, changing crowd, and her one thought was to bear herself with an outward semblance of composure. No one but herself could know that she was saying internally over and over again, to steady herself, making it all seem real, "I am being married. This is my wedding. I am Emily Fox-Seton being married to the Marquis of Walderhurst. For his sake I must not look stupid or excited. I am not in a dream."
Afterward, it proceeded with a serious thrill and dignified movement through hours of incredible preparation for a grand event, through the impressive nature of the event itself, accompanied by elegant crowds gathered inside a trendy church, and varied crowds outside the building, the latter pushing and jostling each other while making comments in somewhat respectful yet excited whispers, but all the while watching in awe or envy. Important people whom Emily had only known from their frequent mentions in newspapers or through their connection with her benefactors came to congratulate her as the bride. She seemed to be at the center of a swirling, ever-changing crowd for hours, and her only thought was to maintain an outward appearance of calm. No one but her knew that she was repeatedly telling herself to steady her nerves, making the situation feel real: "I am getting married. This is my wedding. I am Emily Fox-Seton marrying the Marquis of Walderhurst. For his sake, I must not look foolish or overly excited. I am not dreaming."
How often she said this after the ceremony was over and they returned to South Audley Street, for the wedding breakfast could scarcely be computed. When Lord Walderhurst helped her from the carriage and she stepped on to the strip of red carpet and saw the crowd on each side of it and the coachman and footmen with their big white wedding favours and the line of other equipages coming up, her head whirled.
How many times she said this after the ceremony was over and they returned to South Audley Street, it's hard to say. When Lord Walderhurst helped her out of the carriage and she stepped onto the red carpet, seeing the crowd on either side of it, and the coachman and footmen with their large white wedding favors, along with the other carriages arriving, her head spun.
"That's the Marchioness," a young woman with a bandbox exclaimed, nudging her companion. "That's 'er! Looks a bit pale, doesn't she?"
"That's the Marchioness," a young woman with a hatbox exclaimed, nudging her friend. "That's her! She looks a little pale, doesn’t she?"
"But, oh Gawd! look at them di-monds an' pearls—jess look at 'em!" cried the other. "Wish it was me."
"But, oh God! look at those diamonds and pearls—just look at them!" cried the other. "I wish it was me."
The breakfast seemed splendid and glittering and long; people seemed splendid and glittering and far off; and by the time Emily went to change her bridal magnificence for her travelling costume she had borne as much strain as she was equal to. She was devoutly grateful for the relief of finding herself alone in her bedroom with Jane Cupp.
The breakfast looked amazing and bright and lasted a long time; people seemed wonderful and distant; and by the time Emily went to change her beautiful bridal outfit for her travel clothes, she had handled as much pressure as she could. She was truly thankful for the chance to be alone in her bedroom with Jane Cupp.
"Jane," she said, "you know exactly how many minutes I can dress in and just when I must get into the carriage. Can you give me five minutes to lie down quite flat and dab my forehead with eau de cologne? Five minutes, Jane. But be quite sure."
"Jane," she said, "you know exactly how many minutes I have to get dressed and when I need to get into the carriage. Can you give me five minutes to lie down flat and dab my forehead with cologne? Just five minutes, Jane. But make sure."
"Yes, miss—I do beg pardon—my lady. You can have five—safe."
"Yes, miss—I’m really sorry—my lady. You can have five—no worries."
She took no more,—Jane went into the dressing-room and stood near its door, holding the watch in her hand,—but even five minutes did her good.
She didn't take any more time—Jane went into the dressing room and stood by the door, holding the watch in her hand—but even five minutes did her some good.
She felt less delirious when she descended the stairs and passed through the crowds again on Lord Walderhurst's arm. She seemed to walk through a garden in resplendent bloom. Then there were the red carpet once more, and the street people, and the crowd of carriages and liveries, and big, white favours.
She felt less disoriented as she went down the stairs and walked through the crowds again on Lord Walderhurst's arm. It was like strolling through a vibrant garden in full bloom. Then there was the red carpet again, the street vendors, the throng of carriages and servants, and the large, white favors.
Inside the carriage, and moving away to the echo of the street people's cheer, she tried to turn and look at Lord Walderhurst with an unalarmed, if faint, smile.
Inside the carriage, and moving away to the sounds of the crowd's cheer, she tried to turn and look at Lord Walderhurst with a calm, though slightly faint, smile.
"Well," he said, with the originality which marked him, "it is really over!"
"Well," he said, with the uniqueness that defined him, "it's really over!"
"Yes," Emily agreed with him. "And I never can forget Lady Maria's goodness."
"Yeah," Emily said, agreeing with him. "And I can never forget Lady Maria's kindness."
Walderhurst gazed at her with a dawning inquiry in his mind. He himself did not know what the inquiry was. But it was something a trifle stimulating. It had something to do with the way in which she had carried herself throughout the whole thing. Really few women could have done it as well. The pale violet of her travelling costume which was touched with sable was becoming to her fine, straight figure. And at the moment her eyes rested on his with the suggestion of trustful appeal. Despite the inelasticity of his mind, he vaguely realised his bridegroom honours.
Walderhurst looked at her with a growing question in his mind. He didn't even know what that question was, but it felt a bit exciting. It had to do with how she had handled everything so well. Very few women could have done it as gracefully. The soft violet of her travel outfit, accented with sable, suited her tall, slender figure beautifully. At that moment, her eyes met his, conveying a sense of trusting appeal. Even with his rigid mindset, he vaguely recognized his role as a groom.
"I can begin now," he said with stiff lightness, if such a paradox can be, "to address you as the man in Esmond addressed his wife. I can call you 'my lady.'"
"I can start now," he said with a forced lightness, if that's even possible, "to speak to you like the man in Esmond spoke to his wife. I can call you 'my lady.'"
"Oh!" she said, still trying to smile, but quivering.
"Oh!" she said, still trying to smile, but trembling.
"You look very nice," he said. "Upon my word you do."
"You look great," he said. "Honestly, you really do."
And kissed her trembling honest mouth almost as if he had been a man—not quite—but almost.
And kissed her trembling, sincere lips almost as if he were a man—not quite—but almost.


They began the new life at Palstrey Manor, which was ancient and most beautiful. Nothing Walderhurst owned was as perfect an example of olden time beauty, and as wonderful for that reason. Emily almost wept before the loveliness of it, though it would not have been possible for her to explain or particularise the grounds for her emotion. She knew nothing whatever of the venerable wonders of the architecture. To her the place looked like an immense, low-built, rambling fairy palace—the palace of some sleeping beauty during whose hundred years of slumber rich dark-green creepers had climbed and overgrown its walls and towers, enfolding and festooning them with leaves and tendrils and actual branches. The huge park held an enchanted forest of trees; the long avenue of giant limes, their writhen limbs arching and interlocking, their writhen roots deep in velvet moss, was an approach suited to a fairy story.
They started their new life at Palstrey Manor, which was old and incredibly beautiful. Nothing Walderhurst owned was as perfect an example of timeless beauty, and that made it all the more amazing. Emily felt emotional just looking at it, even though she couldn't quite pinpoint why. She knew nothing about the impressive history of the architecture. To her, the place seemed like a grand, sprawling fairy palace—the kind where a sleeping beauty might have resided, while rich, dark-green vines had climbed and overtaken its walls and towers, wrapping them in leaves, tendrils, and actual branches. The vast park contained an enchanted forest of trees; the long avenue of towering linden trees, with their twisted limbs arching and intertwining, and their gnarled roots deep in soft moss, created an entrance worthy of a fairy tale.
During her first month at Palstrey Emily went about still in her dream. It became more a dream every day. The old house was part of it, the endless rooms, the wonderful corridors, the gardens with their revelations of winding walks, labyrinths of evergreens, and grass paths leading into beautiful unexpected places, where one suddenly came upon deep, clear pools where water plants grew and slow carp had dreamed centuries away. The gardens caused Emily to disbelieve in the existence of Mortimer Street, but the house at times caused her to disbelieve in herself. The picture gallery especially had this effect upon her. The men and women, once as alive as her everyday self, now gazing down at her from their picture frames sometimes made her heart beat as if she stood in the presence of things eerie. Their strange, rich, ugly, or beautiful garments, their stolid or fervid, ugly or beautiful, faces, seemed to demand something of her; at least she had just enough imagination to feel somewhat as if they did. Walderhurst was very kind to her, but she was afraid she might bore him by the exceeding ignorance of her questions about people whom he had known from his childhood as his own kith and kin. It was not unlikely that one might have become so familiar with a man in armour or a woman in a farthingale that questions connected with them might seem silly. Persons whose ancestors had always gazed intimately at them from walls might not unnaturally forget that there were other people to whom they might wear only the far-away aspect of numbers in catalogues of the Academy, or exhibitions of that order.
During her first month at Palstrey, Emily felt like she was still in a dream. Each day, it felt more like a dream. The old house was part of it, with its endless rooms, amazing corridors, and gardens full of winding paths, labyrinths of evergreens, and grassy trails leading to beautiful, unexpected places. Suddenly, one could stumble upon deep, clear ponds where water plants thrived and slow-moving carp seemed to have daydreamed through centuries. The gardens made Emily doubt the reality of Mortimer Street, while the house sometimes caused her to doubt herself. The picture gallery particularly had this effect on her. The men and women, once as lively as her everyday self, now staring down at her from their frames, sometimes made her heart race as if she were in the presence of something eerie. Their strange, rich, ugly, or beautiful clothes, their stoic or passionate, ugly or beautiful faces, seemed to demand something from her; at least, she had just enough imagination to feel like they did. Walderhurst was very kind to her, but she worried she might bore him with her countless questions about people he had known since childhood as if they were his own family. It wasn’t unlikely that someone could be so familiar with a man in armor or a woman in a farthingale that questions about them might seem silly. People whose ancestors had always looked down at them from the walls might easily forget that there were others who only saw them as distant names in catalogues from the Academy or exhibitions of that type.
There was a very interesting catalogue of the Palstrey pictures, and Emily found and studied it with deep interest. She cherished a touching secret desire to know what might be discoverable concerning the women who had been Marchionesses of Walderhurst before. None of them but herself, she gathered, had come to their husbands from bed-sitting rooms in obscure streets. There had been noble Hyrsts in the reign of Henry I., and the period since then elapsed had afforded time for numerous bridals. Lady Walderhurst was overcome at moments by her reflections upon what lay behind and before her, but not being a complex person or of fervid imagination, she was spared by nature the fevers of complex emotions.
There was a fascinating catalog of the Palstrey paintings, and Emily found it and examined it with great interest. She held a touching secret wish to learn what could be found out about the women who had been Marchionesses of Walderhurst before her. She gathered that none of them, except for her, had come to their husbands from small rooms in obscure streets. There had been noble Hyrsts during the reign of Henry I., and the time since then had allowed for many weddings. Lady Walderhurst was sometimes overwhelmed by her thoughts about what lay behind and ahead of her, but since she was neither a complicated person nor overly imaginative, she was naturally spared the turmoil of complicated emotions.
In fact, after a few weeks had passed she came out of her dream and found her happiness enduring and endurable. Each day's awakening was a delight to her, and would probably be so to the end of her existence, absolutely because she was so sane and uncomplex a creature. To be deftly assisted in her dressing by Jane Cupp, and to know that each morning she might be fittingly and becomingly attired without anxiety as to where her next gown was to come from, was a lovely thing. To enjoy the silent, perfect workings of the great household, to drive herself or be driven, to walk and read, to loiter through walled gardens and hothouses at will,—such things to a healthy woman with an unobscured power of enjoyment were luxuries which could not pall.
In fact, after a few weeks went by, she came out of her dream and found her happiness lasting and sustainable. Each day's wake-up was a joy for her, and it probably would be for the rest of her life, simply because she was such a sane and uncomplicated person. Being skillfully helped by Jane Cupp with her dressing, and knowing that every morning she could be appropriately and stylishly dressed without worrying about where her next dress would come from, was wonderful. To appreciate the smooth, perfect functioning of the big household, to drive herself or be driven, to walk and read, to wander through walled gardens and greenhouses at her leisure—these were luxuries for a healthy woman with a clear ability to enjoy life that could never become tiresome.
Walderhurst found her an actual addition to his comfort. She was never in the way. She seemed to have discovered the trick of coming and going undisturbingly. She was docile and affectionate, but not in the least sentimental. He had known men whose first years of marriage, not to speak of the first months, had been rendered unbearable by the fact that their wives were constantly demanding or expecting the expression of sentiments which unsentimental males had not at their fingers' ends. So the men had been annoyed or bored, and the women had been dissatisfied. Emily demanded nothing of the sort, and was certainly not dissatisfied. She looked very handsome and happy. Her looks positively improved, and when people began to call and she to pay visits, she was very much liked. He had certainly been quite right in deciding to ask her to marry him. If she had a son, he should congratulate himself greatly. The more he saw of Osborn the more he disliked him. It appeared that there was a prospect of a child there.
Walderhurst found her to be a real boost to his comfort. She was never in the way and seemed to have mastered the art of coming and going without causing a disturbance. She was gentle and loving, but not at all sentimental. He had known men whose early years of marriage—let alone the first few months—had been made unbearable because their wives constantly demanded or expected expressions of feelings that practical guys didn't have ready to hand. This led to frustrated men and unhappy women. Emily didn't ask for anything like that and was definitely not unhappy. She looked very attractive and content. Her appearance actually improved, and when people started visiting and she began to socialize, she was very well-liked. He was undoubtedly right to propose to her. If they had a son, he would feel immensely proud. However, the more he got to know Osborn, the more he disliked him. It seemed there was a possibility of a child there.
This last was indeed true, and Emily had been much touched and awakened to sympathy. It had gradually become revealed to her that the Osborns were poorer than they could decently admit. Emily had discovered that they could not even remain in the lodgings in Duke Street, though she did not know the reason, which was that Captain Osborn had been obliged to pay certain moneys to stave off a scandal not entirely unconnected with the young woman his arm had encircled the day Walderhurst had seen him on the top of the bus. He was very well aware that if he was to obtain anything from Lord Walderhurst, there were several things which must be kept entirely dark. Even a scandal belonging to the past could be made as unpleasant as an error of to-day. Also the young woman of the bead cape knew how to manage him. But they must remove to cheaper lodgings, and the rooms in Duke Street had been far from desirable.
This was definitely true, and Emily had been deeply moved and stirred to compassion. She had slowly come to realize that the Osborns were poorer than they could reasonably admit. Emily found out that they couldn’t even stay in the accommodations on Duke Street, though she didn’t know the reason, which was that Captain Osborn had been forced to pay certain amounts to avoid a scandal that was not entirely unrelated to the young woman he had his arm around the day Walderhurst saw him on top of the bus. He was well aware that if he wanted to get anything from Lord Walderhurst, there were several things that had to be kept completely hidden. Even a past scandal could be made just as uncomfortable as a current mistake. Plus, the young woman with the bead cape knew how to handle him. But they needed to move to cheaper accommodations, and the rooms on Duke Street had been far from ideal.
Lady Walderhurst came in one morning from a walk, with a fresh colour and bright eyes, and before taking off her hat went to her husband's study.
Lady Walderhurst walked in one morning after a walk, looking fresh and bright-eyed, and before removing her hat, she headed to her husband's study.
"May I come in?"
"Can I come in?"
Walderhurst had been writing some uninteresting letters and looked up with a smile.
Walderhurst had been writing some dull letters and looked up with a smile.
"Certainly," he answered. "What a colour you have! Exercise agrees with you. You ought to ride."
"Of course," he replied. "What a great color you have! Exercise suits you well. You should definitely ride."
"That was what Captain Osborn said. If you don't mind, I should like to ask you something."
"That's what Captain Osborn said. If you don't mind, I'd like to ask you something."
"I don't mind. You are a reasonable woman, Emily. One's safe with you."
"I don’t mind. You’re a sensible woman, Emily. It feels safe with you."
"It is something connected with the Osborns."
"It has something to do with the Osborns."
"Indeed!" chilling slightly. "I don't care about them, you know."
"Totally!" she said, feeling a bit uneasy. "I really don’t care about them, you know."
"You don't dislike her, do you?"
"You don't hate her, do you?"
"No-o, not exactly."
"No, not really."
"She's—the truth is, she is not at all well," with a trifle of hesitance; "she ought to be better taken care of than she is in lodgings, and they are obliged to take very cheap ones."
"She’s—honestly, she’s not doing well at all," with a bit of hesitation; "she should be looked after better than she is in these lodgings, and they have no choice but to settle for very inexpensive ones."
"If he had been a more respectable fellow his circumstances would have been different," rather stiffly.
"If he had been a more respectable guy, his situation would have been different," rather stiffly.
Emily felt alarmed. She had not dreamed of the temerity of any remark suggestive of criticism.
Emily felt uneasy. She hadn’t anticipated any bold comment that hinted at criticism.
"Yes," hastily, "of course. I am sure you know best; but—I thought perhaps—"
"Yes," quickly, "of course. I’m sure you know what’s best; but—I thought maybe—"
Walderhurst liked her timidity. To see a fine, tall, upstanding creature colour in that way was not disagreeable when one realised that she coloured because she feared she might offend one.
Walderhurst liked her shyness. It was quite pleasant to see a tall, strong person blush like that, especially knowing she did it because she was worried about possibly upsetting someone.
"What did you think 'perhaps'?" was his lenient response.
"What did you mean by 'perhaps'?" was his easygoing reply.
Her colour grew warmer, but this time from a sense of relief, because he was evidently not as displeased as he might have been.
Her color warmed, but this time out of relief, because he clearly wasn’t as upset as he could have been.
"I took a long walk this morning," she said. "I went through the High Wood and came out by the place called The Kennel Farm. I was thinking a good deal of poor Mrs. Osborn because I had heard from her this morning, and she seemed so unhappy. I was looking at her letter again when I turned into the lane leading to the house. Then I saw that no one was living there, and I could not help going in to look—it is such a delightful old building, with its queer windows and chimneys, and the ivy which seems never to have been clipped. The house is so roomy and comfortable—I peeped in at windows and saw big fireplaces with benches inside them. It seems a pity that such a place should not be lived in and—well, I thought how kind it would be of you to lend it to the Osborns while they are in England."
"I took a long walk this morning," she said. "I went through the High Wood and came out by a place called The Kennel Farm. I was thinking a lot about poor Mrs. Osborn because I heard from her this morning, and she seemed so unhappy. I was looking at her letter again when I turned into the lane leading to the house. Then I saw that no one was living there, and I couldn't help going in to look—it’s such a lovely old building, with its strange windows and chimneys, and the ivy that seems never to have been trimmed. The house is so spacious and comfortable—I peeked in at the windows and saw big fireplaces with benches inside them. It seems a shame that such a place isn't lived in and—well, I thought how kind it would be of you to lend it to the Osborns while they’re in England."
"It would indeed be kind," remarked his lordship, without fervour.
"It would definitely be nice," his lordship remarked, lacking enthusiasm.
Her momentary excitement led Emily to take the liberty of putting out her hand to touch his. She always felt as if connubial familiarities were rather a liberty; at least she had not, so far, been able to overcome a feeling rather of that order. And this was another thing Walderhurst by no means disliked. He himself was not aware that he was a man with a good deal of internal vanity which enjoyed soothing food. In fact, he had not a sufficiently large brain to know very much about himself or to be able to analyse his reasons for liking or disliking people or things. He thought he knew his reasons for his likes and dislikes, but he was frequently very far away from the clear, impersonal truth about them. Only the brilliant logic and sensitiveness of genius really approaches knowledge of itself, and as a result it is usually extremely unhappy. Walderhurst was never unhappy. He was sometimes dissatisfied or annoyed, but that was as far as his emotions went.
Her brief excitement prompted Emily to reach out and touch his hand. She always felt that close familiarity was somewhat intrusive; at least, she hadn't been able to shake that feeling so far. This was another thing that Walderhurst didn't mind at all. He wasn't even aware that he had a fair amount of internal vanity that enjoyed being stroked. In fact, he didn't have a big enough perspective to understand much about himself or analyze why he liked or disliked certain people or things. He thought he knew his reasons, but he was often quite far from the objective truth about them. Only those with extraordinary logic and sensitivity can truly understand themselves, and as a result, they're usually quite unhappy. Walderhurst was never unhappy. He might feel dissatisfied or annoyed at times, but that was the extent of his emotional range.
Being pleased by the warm touch of Emily's hand, he patted her wrist and looked agreeably marital.
Being pleased by the warm touch of Emily's hand, he patted her wrist and looked happily married.
"The place was built originally for a family huntsman, and the pack was kept there. That is why it is called The Kennel Farm. When the last lease fell out it remained unlet because I don't care for an ordinary tenant. It's the kind of house that is becoming rare, and the bumpkin farmer and his family don't value antiquities."
"The place was originally built for a family huntsman, and the hunting dogs were kept there. That's why it’s called The Kennel Farm. When the last lease ended, it stayed unoccupied because I’m not interested in an ordinary tenant. It’s the kind of house that’s becoming rare, and the unrefined farmer and his family don’t appreciate old things."
"If it were furnished as it could be furnished," said Emily, "it would be beautiful. One can get old things in London if one can afford them. I've seen them when I've been shopping. They are not cheap, but you can get them if you really search."
"If it were decorated the way it could be decorated," Emily said, "it would be beautiful. You can find vintage things in London if you can afford them. I've seen them while shopping. They're not cheap, but you can find them if you really look."
"Would you like to furnish it?" Walderhurst inquired. The consciousness that he could, if he chose, do the utmost thing of its kind in this way, at the moment assumed a certain proportion of interest to him under the stimulation of the wonder and delight which leaped into Emily's eyes as the possibility confronted her. Having been born without imagination, his wealth had not done for him anything out of the ordinary every-day order.
"Would you like to furnish it?" Walderhurst asked. The realization that he could, if he wanted, do the best possible thing of its kind in this way, sparked a certain interest in him, fueled by the wonder and delight that sprang into Emily's eyes as the idea came to her. Born without imagination, his wealth had not brought him anything beyond the routine of everyday life.
"Would I like to do it? Oh, dear!" she exclaimed. "Why, in all my life I have never dreamed of being able to do such things."
"Would I like to do it? Oh, wow!" she exclaimed. "Honestly, I've never imagined being able to do things like this in my entire life."
That, of course, was true, he reflected, and the fact added to his appreciation of the moment. There were, of course, many people to whom it would be impossible to contemplate the spending of a sum of money of any importance in the indulgence of a wish founded on mere taste. He had not thought of the thing particularly in detail before, and now that he realised the significance of the fact as a fact, Emily had afforded him a new sensation.
That, of course, was true, he thought, and it made him appreciate the moment even more. There were definitely many people for whom it would be unthinkable to spend a significant amount of money on a wish based purely on personal taste. He hadn’t considered this in much detail before, and now that he understood the importance of this realization, Emily had given him a new feeling.
"You may do it now, if you wish," he said. "I once went over the place with an architect, and he said the whole thing could be made comfortable and the atmosphere of the period wholly retained for about a thousand pounds. It is not really dilapidated and it is worth saving. The gables and chimneys are very fine. I will attend to that, and you can do the rest in your own way."
"You can go ahead and do it now if you want," he said. "I once walked through the place with an architect, and he said it could all be made comfortable while keeping the period's vibe for about a thousand pounds. It's not really falling apart, and it's worth saving. The gables and chimneys are really nice. I'll take care of that, and you can handle the rest however you like."
"It may take a good deal of money to buy the old things," gasped Emily. "They are not cheap in these days. People have found out that they are wanted."
"It might cost a lot of money to buy the old things," Emily breathed. "They're not cheap these days. People have realized they're in demand."
"It won't cost twenty thousand pounds," Walderhurst answered. "It is a farm-house after all, and you are a practical woman. Restore it. You have my permission."
"It won't cost twenty thousand pounds," Walderhurst replied. "It's just a farmhouse, and you’re a practical woman. Fix it up. You have my permission."
Emily put her hands over her eyes. This was being the Marchioness of Walderhurst, and made Mortimer Street a thing still more incredible. When she dropped her hands, she laughed even a trifle hysterically.
Emily covered her eyes with her hands. This was what it meant to be the Marchioness of Walderhurst, and it made Mortimer Street feel even more unbelievable. When she lowered her hands, she laughed, even a bit hysterically.
"I couldn't thank you," she said. "It is as I said. I never quite believed there were people who were able to think of doing such things."
"I couldn't thank you," she said. "Just like I mentioned. I never really believed that there were people who could actually think of doing such things."
"There are such people," he said. "You are one of them."
"There are people like that," he said. "You are one of them."
"And—and—" She put it to him with a sudden recollection of the thing her emotions had momentarily swept away. "Oh! I must not forget, because I am so pleased. When it is furnished—"
"And—and—" She said to him, suddenly remembering something her feelings had temporarily pushed aside. "Oh! I must not forget, because I am so happy. When it’s furnished—"
"Oh! the Osborns? Well, we will let them have it for a few months, at any rate."
"Oh! The Osborns? Well, we'll let them have it for a few months, at least."
"They will be so thankful," emotionally. "You will be doing them such a favour."
"They will be so grateful," with feeling. "You will be doing them such a huge favor."
"I am doing it for you, not for them. I like to see you pleased."
"I’m doing this for you, not for them. I want to see you happy."
She went to take off her hat with moisture in her eyes, being overpowered by his munificence. When she reached her room she walked about a little, because she was excited, and then sat down to think of the relief her next letter would carry to Mrs. Osborn. Suddenly she got up, and, going to her bedside, knelt down. She respectfully poured forth devout thanks to the Deity she appealed to when she aided in the intoning of the Litany on Sundays. Her conception of this Power was of the simplest conventional nature. She would have been astonished and frightened if she had been told that she regarded the Omnipotent Being as possessing many of the attributes of the Marquis of Walderhurst. This was, in fact, true without detracting from her reverence in either case.
She went to take off her hat with tears in her eyes, overwhelmed by his generosity. Once she got to her room, she walked around a bit, feeling excited, and then sat down to think about the relief her next letter would bring to Mrs. Osborn. Suddenly, she stood up and went to her bedside, kneeling down. She sincerely expressed her gratitude to the God she turned to when she helped recite the Litany on Sundays. Her understanding of this Power was quite simple and traditional. She would have been shocked and scared if someone told her that she saw the Almighty as having many of the same qualities as the Marquis of Walderhurst. This was, in fact, true without taking away from her respect for either.


The Osborns were breakfasting in their unpleasant sitting-room in Duke Street when Lady Walderhurst's letter arrived. The toast was tough and smoked, and the eggs were of the variety labelled "18 a shilling" in the shops; the apartment was also redolent of kippered herring, and Captain Osborn was scowling over the landlady's weekly bill when Hester opened the envelope stamped with a coronet. (Each time Emily wrote a note and found herself confronting the coronet on the paper, she blushed a little and felt that she must presently awake from her dream.) Mrs. Osborn herself was looking far from amiable. She was ill and nervous and irritable, and had, in fact, just been crying and wishing that she was dead, which had given rise to unpleasantness between herself and her husband, who was not in the mood to feel patient with nerves.
The Osborns were having breakfast in their uncomfortable sitting room on Duke Street when Lady Walderhurst's letter arrived. The toast was tough and burnt, and the eggs were the cheap kind sold at "18 for a shilling" in stores; the room also smelled strongly of kippered herring, and Captain Osborn was scowling at the landlady's weekly bill when Hester opened the envelope marked with a coronet. (Every time Emily wrote a note and saw the coronet on the paper, she felt a little embarrassed and thought she must be dreaming.) Mrs. Osborn herself looked far from pleasant. She was unwell, anxious, and irritable, and had just been crying and wishing she were dead, which led to tension between her and her husband, who was not in the mood to be patient with someone who was on edge.
"Here's one from the Marchioness," she remarked slightingly.
"Here's one from the Marchioness," she said with a hint of sarcasm.
"I have had none from the Marquis," sneered Osborn. "He might have condescended a reply—the cold-blooded beggar!"
"I haven't received anything from the Marquis," Osborn sneered. "He could have at least bothered to respond—the heartless jerk!"
Hester was reading her letter. As she turned the first page her expression changed. As has previously been suggested, the epistolary methods of Lady Walderhurst were neither brilliant nor literary, and yet Mrs. Osborn seemed to be pleased by what she read. During the reading of a line or so she wore an expression of slowly questioning wonder, which, a little later on, settled into relief.
Hester was reading her letter. As she flipped to the first page, her expression changed. As mentioned before, Lady Walderhurst's writing style wasn't exceptional or literary, yet Mrs. Osborn appeared to be pleased with what she was reading. While reading a line or two, she wore a look of gradually unfolding curiosity, which, a bit later, turned into relief.
"I can only say I think it's very decent of them," she ejaculated at last; "really decent!"
"I can only say I think it's really nice of them," she said finally; "truly nice!"
Alec Osborn looked up, still scowlingly.
Alec Osborn looked up, still frowning.
"I don't see any cheque," he observed. "That would be the most decent thing. It's the thing we want most, with this damned woman sending in bills like this for the fourth-rate things we live on, and for her confounded tenth-rate rooms."
"I don't see any check," he said. "That would be the most decent thing. It's what we want most, with this damn woman sending in bills for the worthless stuff we live on, and for her awful, cheap rooms."
"This is better than cheques. It means our having something we couldn't hope for cheques enough to pay for. They are offering to lend us a beautiful old place to live in for the rest of our stay."
"This is better than checks. It means we have something we couldn't possibly afford with checks alone. They’re offering to let us stay in a beautiful old place for the rest of our time here."
"What!" Osborn exclaimed. "Where?"
"What?!" Osborn exclaimed. "Where?!"
"Near Palstrey Manor, where they are staying now."
"Near Palstrey Manor, where they're staying now."
"Near Palstrey! How near?" He had been slouching in his chair and now sat up and leaned forward on the table. He was eager.
"Close to Palstrey! How close?" He had been slouched in his chair and now sat up, leaning forward on the table. He was eager.
Hester referred to the letter again.
Hester brought up the letter again.
"She doesn't say. It is a sort of antiquity, I gather. It's called The Kennel Farm. Have you ever been to Palstrey?"
"She doesn't say. It's kind of old-fashioned, I guess. It's called The Kennel Farm. Have you ever been to Palstrey?"
"Not as a guest." He was generally somewhat sardonic when he spoke of anything connected with Walderhurst. "But once I was in the nearest county town by chance and rode over. By Jove!" starting a little, "I wonder if it can be a rum old place I passed and reined in to have a look at. I hope it is."
"Not as a guest." He usually had a bit of a sarcastic tone when talking about anything related to Walderhurst. "But one time I happened to be in the closest county town and rode over. Wow!" he said, starting a bit, "I wonder if that weird old place I passed by could be it. I hope so."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"It's near enough to the Manor to be convenient."
"It's close enough to the Manor to be convenient."
"Do you think," hesitating, "that we shall see much of them?"
"Do you think," she said hesitantly, "that we'll be seeing a lot of them?"
"We shall if we manage things decently. She likes you, and she's the kind of woman to be sympathising and make a fuss over another woman—particularly one who is under the weather and can be sentimentalised over."
"We will if we handle things well. She likes you, and she's the kind of woman who is understanding and makes a fuss over other women—especially someone who is feeling unwell and can be cared for."
Hester was pushing crumbs about on the tablecloth with her knife, and a dull red showed itself on her cheek.
Hester was pushing crumbs around on the tablecloth with her knife, and a dull red appeared on her cheek.
"I am not going to make capital of—circumstances," she said sullenly. "I won't."
"I’m not going to take advantage of—circumstances," she said sullenly. "I won't."
She was not a woman easily managed, and Osborn had had reason on more than one occasion to realise a certain wicked stubbornness in her. There was a look in her eye now which frightened him. It was desperately necessary that she should be kept in a tractable mood. As she was a girl with affections, and he was a man without any, he knew what to do.
She was not an easy woman to control, and Osborn had realized on more than one occasion that she had a certain wicked stubbornness. There was a look in her eye now that scared him. It was crucial to keep her in a manageable mood. Since she was a girl with feelings, and he was a man without any, he knew how to handle it.
He got up and went to her side, putting his arm round her shoulders as he sat in a chair near her. "Now, little woman," he said. "Now! For God's sake don't take it that way. Don't think I don't understand how you feel."
He got up and went to her side, putting his arm around her shoulders as he sat in a chair nearby. "Now, little woman," he said. "Please! For God's sake, don't take it like that. Don't think I don't get how you're feeling."
"I don't believe you know anything about the way I feel," she said, setting her narrow white teeth and looking more like a native woman than he had ever seen her. A thing which did not aid his affection for her, such as it was, happened to be that in certain moods she suggested a Hindoo beauty to him in a way which brought back to him memories of the past he did not care to have awakened.
"I don’t think you understand how I feel," she said, baring her narrow white teeth and looking more like a native woman than he had ever seen her. One thing that didn't help his feelings for her, whatever they were, was that in certain moods she reminded him of a Hindu beauty in a way that brought back memories of the past he preferred to keep buried.
"Yes I do, yes I do," he protested, getting hold of her hand and trying to make her look at him. "There are things such a woman as you can't help feeling. It's because you feel them that you must be on your mettle—Lord knows you've got pluck enough—and stand by a fellow now. What shall I do, my God, if you don't?"
"Yes, I do, yes, I do," he insisted, grabbing her hand and trying to make her look at him. "There are feelings that someone like you can’t ignore. It’s because you feel them that you need to step up—God knows you’ve got enough courage—and support a guy right now. What am I going to do, my God, if you don’t?"
He was, in fact, in such straits that the ring of emotion in his voice was not by any means assumed.
He was truly in such a tough spot that the emotion in his voice was definitely not fake.
"My God!" he repeated, "what shall we all do if you won't?"
"My God!" he repeated, "what are we all going to do if you won't?"
She lifted her eyes then to look at him. She was in a sufficiently nervous condition to be conscious that tears were always near.
She raised her eyes to look at him. She was nervous enough to realize that tears were always close by.
"Are there worse things than you have told me?" she faltered.
"Are there things that are worse than what you've told me?" she hesitated.
"Yes, worse things than it would be fair to bother you with. I don't want you to be tormented. I was a deuced fool before I met you and began to run straight. Things pile in now that would have lain quiet enough if Walderhurst had not married. Hang it all! he ought to do the decent thing by me. He owes something to the man who may stand in his shoes, after all."
"Yes, there are worse things than what I should trouble you with. I don’t want you to suffer. I was a complete idiot before I met you and started to get my act together. Issues are arising now that would have stayed quiet if Walderhurst hadn't gotten married. Damn it all! He should do the right thing by me. He owes something to the guy who might take his place, after all."
Hester lifted her slow eyes again.
Hester raised her tired eyes once more.
"You've not much of a chance now," she said. "She's a fine healthy woman."
"You don't have much of a chance now," she said. "She's a strong, healthy woman."
Osborn sprang up and paced the floor, set upon by a sudden spasm of impotent rage. He snapped his teeth rather like a dog.
Osborn jumped up and started pacing the floor, hit by a sudden wave of helpless anger. He snapped his teeth like a dog.
"Oh! curse her!" he gave forth. "The great, fresh-coloured lumping brute! What did she come into it for? Of all the devilish things that can happen to a man, the worst is to be born to the thing I was born to. To know through your whole life that you're just a stone's-throw from rank and wealth and splendour, and to have to live and look on as an outsider. Upon my word, I've felt more of an outsider just because of it. There's a dream I've had every month or so for years. It's a dream of opening a letter that tells me he's dead, or of a man coming into the room or meeting me in the street and saying suddenly, 'Walderhurst died last night, Walderhurst died last night!' They're always the same words, 'Walderhurst died last night!' And I wake up shaking and in a cold sweat for joy at the gorgeous luck that's come at last."
"Oh! Damn her!" he exclaimed. "That big, obnoxious brute! Why did she even get involved? Among all the terrible things that can happen to a person, the worst is being born into the situation I was born into. To know your whole life that you’re just a stone's throw away from rank and wealth and grandeur, and to have to live and watch from the sidelines. Honestly, I've felt more like an outsider because of it. There's a dream I have every month or so for years. It's a dream about opening a letter that tells me he’s dead, or a man coming into the room or meeting me in the street and suddenly saying, 'Walderhurst died last night, Walderhurst died last night!' It’s always the same words, 'Walderhurst died last night!' And I wake up shaking and sweating with joy at the amazing luck that has finally come."
Hester gave a low cry like a little howl, and dropped her head on her arms on the table among the cups and saucers.
Hester let out a soft cry, almost like a whimper, and rested her head on her arms on the table, surrounded by the cups and saucers.
"She'll have a son! She'll have a son!" she cried. "And then it won't matter whether he dies or not."
"She’s having a son! She’s having a son!" she cried. "And then it won’t matter if he dies or not."
"Ough!" was the sound wrenched from Osborn's fury. "And our son might have been in it. Ours might have had it all! Damn—damn!"
"Ugh!" was the sound dragged out of Osborn's anger. "And our son could have been in it. Ours could have had it all! Damn—damn!"
"He won't,—he won't now, even if he lives to be born," she sobbed, and clutched at the dingy tablecloth with her lean little hands.
"He won't—he won't now, even if he lives to be born," she cried, clutching the worn tablecloth with her thin little hands.
It was hard on her. She had had a thousand feverish dreams he had never heard of. She had lain awake hours at night and stared with wide-open eyes at the darkness, picturing to her inner soul the dream of splendour that she would be part of, the solace for past miseries, the high revenges for past slights that would be hers after the hour in which she heard the words Osborn had just quoted, "Walderhurst died last night!" Oh! if luck had only helped them! if the spells her Ayah had taught her in secret had only worked as they would have worked if she had been a native woman and had really used them properly! There was a spell she had wrought once which Ameerah had sworn to her was to be relied on. It took ten weeks to accomplish its end. In secret she had known of a man on whom it had been worked. She had found out about it partly from the remote hints which had aided her half knowledge of strange things and by keeping a close watch. The man had died—he had died. She herself, and with her own eyes had seen him begin to ail, had heard of his fevers and pains and final death. He had died. She knew that. And she had tried the thing herself in dead secrecy. And at the fifth week, just as with the native who had died, she heard that Walderhurst was ill. During the next four weeks she was sick with the tension of combined horror and delight. But he did not die in the tenth week. They heard that he had gone to Tangiers with a party of notable people, and that his "slight" indisposition had passed, leaving him in admirable health and spirits.
It was tough on her. She had a thousand feverish dreams he had never heard of. She had lain awake for hours at night, staring wide-eyed at the darkness, imagining the dream of a glorious future she would be a part of, the comfort for past struggles, the sweet revenge for past wrongs that would be hers after the moment she heard Osborn say, "Walderhurst died last night!" Oh! If only luck had been on their side! If the spells her Ayah had secretly taught her had only worked as they would have if she had been a local woman and actually used them correctly! There was one spell she had created that Ameerah had sworn to her would work. It took ten weeks to show results. Secretly, she had known about a man upon whom it had been used. She had figured it out partly from vague hints that helped her half-understanding of unusual things and by keeping a close watch. The man had died—he had died. She herself had seen him start to get sick, had heard about his fevers, his pains, and his eventual death. He had died. She knew it. And she had tried the spell herself in complete secrecy. By the fifth week, just like the native who had died, she heard that Walderhurst was ill. For the next four weeks, she was consumed with a mix of horror and excitement. But he did not die in the tenth week. They learned that he had gone to Tangiers with a group of notable people, and that his "minor" illness had passed, leaving him in excellent health and high spirits.
Her husband had known nothing of her frenzy. She would not have dared to tell him. There were many things she did not tell him. He used to laugh at her native stories of occult powers, though she knew that he had seen some strange things done, as most foreigners had. He always explained such things contemptuously on grounds which presupposed in the performers of the mysteries powers of agility, dexterity, and universal knowledge quite as marvellous as anything occult could have been. He did not like her to show belief in the "tricks of the natives," as he called them. It made a woman look a fool, he said, to be so credulous.
Her husband had no idea about her obsession. She wouldn't have dared to tell him. There were a lot of things she kept from him. He would laugh at her local stories about supernatural powers, even though she knew he'd witnessed some strange occurrences, like most foreigners. He always dismissed such things with a sense of superiority, assuming that the people performing these mysteries had skills and knowledge that were just as impressive as anything supernatural. He didn't want her to believe in the "tricks of the locals," as he referred to them. He thought it made a woman look foolish to be so gullible.
During the last few months a new fever had tormented her. Feelings had awakened in her which were new. She thought things she had never thought before. She had never cared for children or suspected herself of being the maternal woman. But Nature worked in her after her weird fashion. She began to care less for some things and more for others. She cared less for Osborn's moods and was better able to defy them. He began to be afraid of her temper, and she began to like at times to defy his. There had been some fierce scenes between them in which he had found her meet with a flare of fury words she would once have been cowed by. He had spoken one day with the coarse slightingness of a selfish, irritable brute, of the domestic event which was before them. He did not speak twice.
During the last few months, a new kind of passion had been troubling her. She started feeling things that were completely new to her. Thoughts crossed her mind that she had never considered before. She had never been interested in children or thought of herself as a maternal person. But nature had its own way of influencing her. She started to care less about some things and more about others. She cared less about Osborn's moods and found it easier to stand up to them. He began to fear her temper, and at times, she enjoyed challenging him. There had been intense arguments between them where he found her responding with fierce words that would have frightened her before. One day, he spoke with the crude disdain of a selfish, irritable jerk about the domestic situation they were facing. He didn't have to say it twice.
She sprang up before him and shook her clenched fist in his face, so near that he started back.
She jumped up in front of him and shook her fist in his face, so close that he flinched.
"Don't say a word!" she cried. "Don't dare—don't dare. I tell you—look out, if you don't want to be killed."
"Don’t say anything!” she shouted. “Don’t even think about it—don’t even think about it. I'm warning you—watch out if you want to stay alive."
During the outpouring of her frenzy he saw her in an entirely new light and made discoveries. She would fight for her young, as a tigress fights for hers. She was nursing a passion of secret feeling of which he had known nothing. He had not for a moment suspected her of it. She had not seemed that kind of girl. She had been of the kind that cares for finery and social importance and the world's favour, not for sentiments.
During her emotional outburst, he saw her in a completely different way and made realizations. She would protect her children fiercely, just like a tigress. She was harboring a deep, secret passion that he had never known about. He had never suspected her of it for even a second. She had always seemed like the type who cared about fancy things, social status, and the approval of others, not about feelings.
On this morning of the letter's arrival he watched her sobbing and clutching the tablecloth, and reflected. He walked up and down and pondered. There were a lot of things to be thought over.
On the morning the letter arrived, he watched her crying and gripping the tablecloth, and he thought deeply. He paced back and forth and contemplated. There were many things to consider.
"We may as well accept the invitation at once," he said. "Grovel as much as you choose. The more the better. They'll like it."
"We might as well accept the invitation right away," he said. "Just beg as much as you want. The more, the better. They'll appreciate it."


The Osborns arrived at The Kennel Farm on a lovely rainy morning. The green of the fields and trees and hedges was sweetly drenched, and the flowers held drops which sparkled when the fitful sun broke forth and searched for the hidden light in them. A Palstrey carriage comfortably met them and took them to their destination.
The Osborns arrived at The Kennel Farm on a beautiful rainy morning. The green fields, trees, and hedges were gently soaked, and the flowers had drops that sparkled when the occasional sun peeked out, looking for the hidden light within them. A Palstrey carriage warmly welcomed them and took them to their destination.
As they turned into the lane, Osborn looked out at the red gables and chimneys showing themselves among the trees.
As they turned into the lane, Osborn looked out at the red roofs and chimneys peeking through the trees.
"It's the old place I looked at," he said, "and a jolly old place it is."
"It's the old place I checked out," he said, "and it's a really nice old place."
Hester was drinking in the pure sweetness of the fresh air and filling her soul with the beauty of such things as she had never seen before. In London she had grown hopeless and sick of spirit. The lodgings in Duke Street, the perpetual morning haddock and questionable eggs and unpaid bills, had been evil things for her. She had reached a point at which she had felt she could bear them no longer. Here, at all events, there would be green trees and clear air, and no landlady. With no rent to pay, there would be freedom from one torment at least.
Hester was soaking up the fresh air and filling her soul with the beauty of things she had never encountered before. In London, she had become hopeless and worn down. The cramped lodgings on Duke Street, the endless servings of morning haddock and sketchy eggs, along with unpaid bills, had been burdens for her. She had reached a breaking point where she felt she couldn’t tolerate them any longer. Here, at least, there would be green trees, clear air, and no landlady. With no rent to pay, she would be free from at least one source of suffering.
She had not expected much more than this freedom, however. It had seemed highly probable that there might be discomforts in an ancient farmhouse of the kind likely to be lent to impecunious relatives.
She didn't expect much more than this freedom, though. It seemed very likely that there would be some discomforts in an old farmhouse that was probably lent to broke relatives.
But before they crossed the threshold it was plain to her that, for some reason, they had been given more. The old garden had been put in order—a picturesque and sweet disorderly order, which had allowed creepers to luxuriate and toss, and flowers to spring out of crannies, and clumps of things to mass themselves without restraint.
But before they stepped inside, it was clear to her that, for some reason, they had been given more. The old garden had been tidied up—a charming and slightly chaotic order, which allowed vines to thrive and twist, and flowers to burst out from every gap, and clusters of plants to gather themselves without holding back.
The girl's wretched heart lifted itself as they drove up to the venerable brick porch which had somewhat the air of a little church vestibule. Through the opened door she saw a quaint comfort she had not dreamed of. She had not the knowledge of things which would have told her what wonders Emily had done with the place, but she could see that its quaint furnishings were oddly beautiful in their harmony. The heavy chairs and benches and settles seemed to have been part of centuries of farm-house life, and to belong to the place as much as the massive beams and doors.
The girl's broken heart lifted as they pulled up to the old brick porch that felt a bit like a small church entrance. Through the open door, she saw a charming comfort she never expected. She didn't know enough to appreciate the wonders Emily had created in the space, but she could tell that its unique furnishings were strangely beautiful in their harmony. The heavy chairs, benches, and seats seemed like they were part of centuries of farm-house life, belonging to the place just as much as the sturdy beams and doors.
Hester stood in the middle of the hall and looked about her. Part of it was oak panelled and part was whitewashed. There were deep, low windows cut in the thick walls.
Hester stood in the middle of the hall and looked around her. Some of it was oak-paneled and some was whitewashed. There were deep, low windows set into the thick walls.
"I never saw anything the least like it," she said.
"I've never seen anything like it," she said.
"You wouldn't expect to see anything like it in India," her husband answered. "And you won't find many places like it in England. I should like a look at the stables."
"You wouldn't expect to see anything like this in India," her husband replied. "And you won't find many places like this in England either. I'd like to check out the stables."
He went out almost immediately and took the look in question, finding the result unexpectedly satisfactory. Walderhurst had lent him a decent horse to ride, and there was a respectable little cart for Hester. Palstrey Manor had "done them" very well. This was a good deal more than he had expected. He knew such hospitality would not have been shown him if he had come to England unmarried. Consequently his good luck was partly a result of Hester's existence in his life. At the same time there awakened in him a consciousness that Hester would not have been likely to produce such results unless in combination with another element in the situation,—the element of another woman who was sympathetic and had some power,—the new Lady Walderhurst, in fact.
He went out almost right away and checked the situation, finding the outcome surprisingly satisfying. Walderhurst had lent him a good horse to ride, and there was a nice little cart for Hester. Palstrey Manor had treated them really well. This was much more than he had expected. He knew that kind of hospitality wouldn't have been offered to him if he had come to England single. So, his good fortune was partly due to Hester being in his life. At the same time, he realized that Hester likely wouldn't have brought about such results without another factor in the situation—the presence of another woman who was supportive and had some influence—the new Lady Walderhurst, in fact.
"And yet, confound her—confound her!" he thought, as he walked into the loose box to look the mare over and pat her sleekness.
"And yet, damn her—damn her!" he thought, as he walked into the loose box to check out the mare and stroke her smooth coat.
The relations which established themselves between Palstrey and The Kennel Farm were marked by two characteristic features. One of these was that Lord Walderhurst did not develop any warmer interest in the Osborns, and that Lady Walderhurst did. Having acceded to Emily's wishes, and really behaved generously in the matter of providing for his heir presumptive and his wife, Lord Walderhurst felt impelled to no further demonstration of feeling.
The relationship that developed between Palstrey and The Kennel Farm had two main characteristics. One was that Lord Walderhurst didn’t grow any deeper interest in the Osborns, while Lady Walderhurst did. After agreeing to Emily's wishes and genuinely being generous in providing for his heir presumptive and his wife, Lord Walderhurst felt no need for any further displays of emotion.
"I don't like him any better than I did," he remarked to Emily. "And I cannot say that Mrs. Osborn attracts me. Of course there is a reason why a kind-hearted woman like yourself should be specially good to her just now. Do anything you wish for them while they are in the neighbourhood. But as for me, the fact that a man is one's heir presumptive is not enough in itself alone to endear him to one, rather the contrary."
"I don't like him any more than I did," he said to Emily. "And I can’t say that Mrs. Osborn interests me. Of course, there's a reason why a kind-hearted woman like you should be especially nice to her right now. Do whatever you want for them while they’re in the area. But as for me, just because a man is your heir presumptive doesn’t mean he’s automatically likable; in fact, it’s usually the opposite."
Between these two it is to be confessed there existed that rancour which is not weakened by the fact that it remains unexpressed and lurks in the deeps of the inward being. Walderhurst would not have been capable of explaining to himself that the thing he chiefly disliked in this robust, warm-blooded young man was that when he met him striding about with his gun over his shoulder and a keeper behind him, the almost unconscious realisation of the unpleasant truth that he was striding over what might prove to be his own acres, and shooting birds which in the future he would himself possess the right to preserve, to invite other people to shoot, to keep less favoured persons from shooting, as lord of the Manor. This was a truth sufficiently irritating to accentuate all his faults of character and breeding.
Between these two, it must be acknowledged that there was a bitterness that wasn't lessened by the fact that it stayed unspoken and hid deep within. Walderhurst wouldn't have been able to articulate that what he disliked most about this strong, lively young man was that when he saw him walking confidently with his gun slung over his shoulder and a gamekeeper trailing behind, he was hit with the uncomfortable realization that he was walking over what could very well be his own land, shooting birds that he would eventually have the right to protect, invite others to hunt, and prevent less privileged people from hunting, as the lord of the Manor. This reality was irritating enough to highlight all his character flaws and social status.
Emily, whose understanding of his nature developed with every day of her life, grew into a comprehension of this by degrees. Perhaps her greatest leap forward was taken on the day when, as he was driving her in the cart which had picked her up on the moor, they saw Osborn tramping through a cover with his gun. He did not see them, and a shade of irritation swept Walderhurst's face.
Emily, who got to know his true nature a little more every day of her life, gradually gained a clear understanding of him. Maybe her biggest breakthrough came on the day when, as he was driving her in the cart that had picked her up on the moor, they spotted Osborn walking through some underbrush with his gun. He didn’t see them, and a hint of irritation crossed Walderhurst's face.
"He seems to feel very much at home," he commented.
"He seems to feel right at home," he commented.
Then he was silent for a space during which he did not look pleased.
Then he was quiet for a moment, looking unhappy.
"If he were my son," he said, "it would be a different matter. If Audrey's child had lived—"
"If he were my son," he said, "things would be different. If Audrey's child had survived—"
He stopped and gave the tall mare a light cut with his whip. He was evidently annoyed with himself for having spoken.
He paused and gave the tall mare a gentle flick with his whip. He clearly felt frustrated with himself for having said anything.
A hot wave of colour submerged Emily. She felt it rush over her whole body. She turned her face away, hoping Walderhurst would not observe her. This was the first time she had heard him utter his dead wife's name. She had never heard anyone speak it. Audrey had evidently not been a much-beloved or regretted person. But she had had a son.
A warm wave of color washed over Emily. She felt it sweep over her entire body. She turned her face away, hoping Walderhurst wouldn't notice her. This was the first time she had heard him say his late wife's name. She had never heard anyone say it before. Audrey clearly hadn't been someone who was much loved or missed. But she had a son.
Her primitive soul had scarcely dared to approach, even with awe, the thought of such a possibility for herself. As in the past she had not had the temerity to dream of herself as a woman who possessed attractions likely to lead to marriage, so she was mentally restrained in these days. There was something spinster-like in the tenor of her thoughts. But she would have laid down her life for this dull man's happiness. And of late she had more than once blamed herself for accepting so much, unthinkingly.
Her basic instincts had barely allowed her to even consider such a possibility for herself, even with a sense of wonder. Just like before, she didn't have the confidence to imagine herself as a woman with qualities that might attract a marriage proposal, so she felt mentally confined during these times. There was something single and resigned about her thoughts. Yet, she would have given everything for this unexciting man's happiness. Lately, she had found herself questioning why she had been so accepting without really thinking it through.
"I did not realise things properly," she had said to herself in humble pain. "I ought to have been a girl, young and strong and beautiful. His sacrifice was too great, it was immense."
"I didn’t understand things correctly," she had said to herself in quiet pain. "I should have been a girl, young and strong and beautiful. His sacrifice was so great, it was overwhelming."
It had been nothing of the sort. He had pleased himself and done what was likely to tend, and had tended, altogether to his own ease and comfort. In any case Emily Fox-Seton was a fine creature, and only thirty-four, and with Alec Osborn at the other side of the globe the question of leaving an heir had been less present and consequently had dwindled in importance.
It had been nothing like that. He had done what made him happy and focused on his own ease and comfort. In any case, Emily Fox-Seton was a lovely person, only thirty-four, and with Alec Osborn on the other side of the world, the question of leaving an heir had been less relevant and had naturally become less important.
The nearness of the Osborns fretted him just now. If their child was a son, he would be more fretted still. He was rather glad of a possibility, just looming, of his being called away from England through affairs of importance.
The closeness of the Osborns was bothering him right now. If their child was a boy, he would be even more upset. He was somewhat relieved by the possibility, just on the horizon, of being summoned away from England for important matters.
He had spoken to Emily of this possibility, and she had understood that, as his movements and the length of his stay would be uncertain, she would not accompany him.
He had talked to Emily about this possibility, and she understood that since his plans and how long he would be there were uncertain, she wouldn’t be going with him.
"There is one drawback to our marriage," he said.
"There’s one downside to our marriage," he said.
"Is it—is it anything I can remove?" Emily asked.
"Is there anything I can take out?" Emily asked.
"No, though you are responsible for it. People seldom can remove the drawbacks they are responsible for. You have taught me to miss you."
"No, even though you're the one responsible for it. People rarely can get rid of the problems they caused. You've made me realize how much I miss you."
"Have I—have I?" cried Emily. "Oh! I am happy!"
"Have I—have I?" Emily exclaimed. "Oh! I am so happy!"
She was so happy that she felt that she must pass on some of her good fortune to those who had less. She was beautifully kind to Hester Osborn. Few days passed without the stopping of a Walderhurst carriage before the door of The Kennel Farm. Sometimes Emily came herself to take Mrs. Osborn to drive, sometimes she sent for her to come to lunch and spend the day or night at Palstrey. She felt an interest in the young woman which became an affection. She would have felt interested in her if there had not existed a special reason to call forth sympathy. Hester had many curious and new subjects for conversation. Emily liked her descriptions of Indian life and her weird little stories of the natives. She was charmed with Ameerah, whose nose rings and native dress, combining themselves with her dark mystic face, rare speech, and gliding, silent movements, awakened awe in the rustics and mingled distrust and respect in the servants' hall at Palstrey.
She was so happy that she felt she had to share some of her good fortune with those who had less. She was wonderfully kind to Hester Osborn. Not a day went by without a Walderhurst carriage stopping in front of The Kennel Farm. Sometimes Emily personally came to take Mrs. Osborn out for a drive; other times, she invited her to come for lunch and spend the day or night at Palstrey. She developed an interest in the young woman that grew into genuine affection. She would have been interested in her even without a particular reason for sympathy. Hester had many intriguing and fresh topics for conversation. Emily enjoyed her stories about life in India and her fascinating little tales about the natives. She was enchanted by Ameerah, whose nose rings and traditional dress, combined with her dark, mysterious face, unique speech, and graceful, quiet movements, instilled awe in the local villagers and a mix of distrust and respect among the servants at Palstrey.
"She's most respectably behaved, my lady, though foreign and strange in her manners," was Jane Cupp's comment. "But she has a way of looking at a person—almost stealthy—that's upset me many a time when I've noticed it suddenly. They say that she knows things, like fortune-telling and spells and love potions. But she will only speak of them quite secret."
"She's very well-mannered, my lady, even though she's foreign and her ways are unusual," Jane Cupp said. "But she has this almost sneaky way of looking at people that has startled me many times when I catch it unexpectedly. They say she has knowledge of things like fortune-telling, spells, and love potions. But she'll only talk about them in complete secrecy."
Emily gathered that Jane Cupp was afraid of the woman, and kept a cautious eye upon her.
Emily realized that Jane Cupp was scared of the woman and kept a watchful eye on her.
"She is a very faithful servant, Jane," she answered. "She is devoted to Mrs. Osborn."
"She is a very loyal servant, Jane," she replied. "She is dedicated to Mrs. Osborn."
"I am sure she is, my lady. I've read in books about the faithfulness of black people. They say they're more faithful than white ones."
"I’m sure she is, my lady. I’ve read in books about the loyalty of Black people. They say they’re more loyal than white people."
"Not more faithful than some white ones," said Lady Walderhurst with her good smile. "Ameerah is not more faithful than you, I'm very sure."
"Not more faithful than some white ones," Lady Walderhurst said with her warm smile. "Ameerah isn't more loyal than you, I'm quite certain."
"Oh, my lady!" ejaculated Jane, turning red with pleasure. "I do hope not. I shouldn't like to think she could be."
"Oh, my lady!" Jane exclaimed, blushing with happiness. "I really hope not. I wouldn't want to think she could be."
In fact the tropic suggestion of the Ayah's personality had warmed the imagination of the servants' hall, and there had been much talk of many things, of the Osborns as well as of their servants, and thrilling stories of East Indian life had been related by Walderhurst's man, who was a travelled person. Captain Osborn had good sport on these days, and sport was the thing he best loved. He was of the breed of man who can fish, hunt, or shoot all day, eat robust meals and sleep heavily all night; who can do this every day of a year, and in so doing reach his highest point of desire in existence. He knew no other aspirations in life than such as the fortunes of a man like Walderhurst could put him in possession of. Nature herself had built him after the model of the primeval type of English country land-owner. India with her blasting and stifling hot seasons and her steaming rains gave him nothing that he desired, and filled him with revolt against Fate every hour of his life. His sanguine body loathed and grew restive under heat. At The Kennel Farm, when he sprang out of his bed in the fresh sweetness of the morning and plunged into his tub, he drew every breath with a physical rapture. The air which swept in through the diamond-paned, ivy-hung casements was a joy.
In fact, the tropical charm of the Ayah's personality had sparked the imagination of the servants' hall, leading to plenty of chatter about various topics, including the Osborns and their staff, along with thrilling stories of life in East India told by Walderhurst's man, who had traveled extensively. Captain Osborn enjoyed great outings during these days, as sport was his greatest passion. He was the type of guy who could fish, hunt, or shoot all day, enjoy hearty meals, and sleep soundly all night; he could do this every day of the year, achieving the highest fulfillment in life. His ambitions didn’t extend beyond those that a man like Walderhurst could provide. Nature had shaped him like the ideal model of an English country landowner. The scorching, oppressive heat of India gave him nothing he desired and filled him with frustration against fate every hour of his life. His robust body detested and grew restless in the heat. At The Kennel Farm, when he jumped out of bed in the refreshing morning air and dove into his bath, he inhaled each breath with pure joy. The air that flowed in through the diamond-paned, ivy-clad windows was a delight.
"Good Lord!" he would cry out to Hester through her half-opened door, "what mornings! how a man lives and feels the blood rushing through his veins! Rain or shine, it's all the same to me. I can't stay indoors. Just to tramp through wet or dry heather, or under dripping or shining trees, is enough. How can one believe one has ever lain sweating with one's tongue lolling out, and listened to the whining creak of the punkah through nights too deadly hot to sleep in! It's like remembering hell while one lives in Paradise."
"Good Lord!" he would shout to Hester through her slightly open door, "what mornings! How a man really feels the blood pumping through his veins! Rain or shine, it doesn't matter to me. I can't stay inside. Just walking through wet or dry heather, or under dripping or shining trees, is enough. How can anyone believe they’ve ever laid there sweating with their tongue hanging out, listening to the annoying creak of the fan during nights that are too hot to sleep in! It’s like remembering hell while living in Paradise."
"We shan't live in Paradise long," Hester said once with some bitterness. "Hell is waiting for us."
"We won't be living in Paradise for long," Hester said once with some bitterness. "Hell is waiting for us."
"Damn it! don't remind a man. There are times when I don't believe it." He almost snarled the answer. It was true that his habit was to enhance the pleasure of his days by thrusting into the background all recollections of the reality of any other existence than that of the hour. As he tramped through fern and heather he would remember nothing but that there was a chance—there was chance, good Lord! After a man not over strong reached fifty-four or five, there were more chances than there had been earlier.
"Damn it! Don’t remind a guy. There are times when I just can’t believe it." He nearly growled the reply. It was true that he usually boosted his enjoyment of the present by pushing aside any thoughts of a life outside of that moment. As he walked through the ferns and heather, he would think of nothing but the possibility—there was a chance, good Lord! After a guy who wasn’t very strong hit fifty-four or fifty-five, there were more chances than there had been before.
After hours spent in such moods, it was not pleasant to come by accident upon Walderhurst riding his fine chestnut, erect and staid, and be saluted by the grave raising of his whip to his hat. Or to return to the Farm just as the Palstrey barouche turned in at the gate with Lady Walderhurst sitting in it glowing with health and that enjoyable interest in all things which gave her a kind of radiance of eye and colour.
After hours spent feeling that way, it was uncomfortable to unexpectedly run into Walderhurst, sitting tall on his beautiful chestnut horse and lifting his whip to salute me. Or to return to the Farm just as the Palstrey carriage pulled in at the gate with Lady Walderhurst inside, glowing with good health and an engaging interest in everything, giving her a sparkle in her eyes and a vibrant complexion.
She came at length in a time when she did not look quite so radiant. This, it appeared, was from a reason which might be regarded as natural under the circumstances. A more ardent man than Lord Walderhurst might have felt that he could not undertake a journey to foreign lands which would separate him from a wife comparatively new. But Lord Walderhurst was not ardent, and he had married a woman who felt that he did all things well—that, in fact, a thing must be well because it was his choice to do it. His journey to India might, it was true, be a matter of a few months, and involved diplomatic business for which a certain unimpeachable respectability was required. A more brilliant man, who had been less respectable in the most decorous British sense, would not have served the purpose of the government.
She eventually arrived at a time when she didn’t look quite as radiant. This, it seemed, was due to a reason that could be seen as natural under the circumstances. A more passionate man than Lord Walderhurst might have felt he couldn’t take a trip to foreign lands that would separate him from a relatively new wife. But Lord Walderhurst wasn’t passionate, and he had married a woman who believed he did everything well—that, in fact, something must be good because it was his choice to do it. His journey to India might, in truth, last a few months and involve diplomatic business that required a certain level of unimpeachable respectability. A more charismatic man, who had been less respectable in the most proper British sense, wouldn’t have served the government's purpose.
Emily's skin had lost a shade of its healthful freshness, it struck Hester, when she saw her. There was a suggestion of fulness under her eyes. Yet with the bright patience of her smile she defied the remote suspicion that she had shed a tear or so before leaving home. She explained the situation with an affectionally reverent dwelling upon the dignity of the mission which would temporarily bereave her of her mate. Her belief in Walderhurst's intellectual importance to the welfare of the government was a complete and touching thing.
Emily's skin had lost some of its healthy glow, Hester noticed when she saw her. There was a hint of puffiness under her eyes. But with the bright patience of her smile, she pushed away any suspicion that she had shed a tear or two before leaving home. She explained the situation with a warmly respectful emphasis on the importance of the mission that would temporarily separate her from her partner. Her belief in Walderhurst's intellectual significance to the well-being of the government was both profound and moving.
"It will not be for very long," she said, "and you and I must see a great deal of each other. I am so glad you are here. You know how one misses—" breaking off with an admirable air of determined cheer—"I must not think of that."
"It won't be for long," she said, "and you and I need to spend a lot of time together. I'm really glad you’re here. You know how much one misses—" she paused with a remarkable sense of forced cheer—"I shouldn't think about that."
Walderhurst congratulated himself seriously during the days before his departure. She was so exactly what he liked a woman to be. She might have made difficulties, or have been sentimental. If she had been a girl, it would have been necessary to set up a sort of nursery for her, but this fine amenable, sensible creature could take perfect care of herself. It was only necessary to express a wish, and she not only knew how to carry it out, but was ready to do so without question. As far as he was concerned, he was willing to leave all to her own taste. It was such decent taste. She had no modern ideas which might lead during his absence to any action likely to disturb or annoy him. What she would like best to do would be to stay at Palstrey and enjoy the beauty of it. She would spend her days in strolling through the gardens, talking to the gardeners, who had all grown fond of her, or paying little visits to old people or young ones in the village. She would help the vicar's wife in her charities, she would appear in the Manor pew at church regularly, make the necessary dull calls, and go to the unavoidable dull dinners with a faultless amiability and decorum.
Walderhurst felt pretty proud of himself in the days leading up to his departure. She was exactly what he wanted in a woman. She could have been difficult or overly sentimental. If she had been a younger woman, he would have needed to set up a sort of nursery for her, but this amazing, sensible person could take care of herself perfectly. All he had to do was express a wish, and she not only knew how to make it happen but was also eager to do it without hesitation. As far as he was concerned, he was happy to leave everything to her own judgment. She had such good taste. She didn’t have any modern ideas that might cause trouble or annoy him while he was gone. What she would enjoy most would be to stay at Palstrey and appreciate its beauty. She would spend her days wandering through the gardens, chatting with the gardeners, who had all come to like her, or making little visits to older folks or kids in the village. She would assist the vicar's wife with her charity work, show up in the Manor pew at church every Sunday, make the necessary boring social calls, and attend the unavoidable dull dinners with perfect kindness and decorum.
"As I remarked when you told me you had asked her to marry you," said Lady Maria on the occasion of his lunching with her on running up to town for a day's business, "you showed a great deal more sense than most men of your age and rank. If people will marry, they should choose the persons least likely to interfere with them. Emily will never interfere with you. She cares a great deal more about your pleasure than her own. And as to that, she's so much like a big, healthy, good child that she would find pleasure wheresoever you dropped her."
"As I mentioned when you told me you asked her to marry you," said Lady Maria during his lunch with her after his quick trip to town for some business, "you showed a lot more sense than most guys your age and status. If people are going to get married, they should choose someone who’s least likely to get in their way. Emily will never interfere with you. She cares much more about your happiness than her own. And honestly, she's so much like a big, healthy, good child that she would find joy anywhere you put her."
This was true, yet the healthy, childish creature had, in deep privacy, cried a little, and was pathetically glad to feel that the Osborns were to be near her, and that she would have Hester to think of and take care of during the summer.
This was true, but the healthy, childlike person had, in her own private moments, shed a few tears, and felt a sad kind of happiness knowing the Osborns would be close by, and that she would have Hester to focus on and care for during the summer.
It was pathetic that she should cherish an affection so ingenuous for the Osborns, for one of them at least had no patience with her. To Captain Osborn her existence and presence in the near neighbourhood were offences. He told himself that she was of the particular type of woman he most disliked. She was a big, blundering fool, he said, and her size and very good nature itself got on his nerves and irritated him.
It was unfortunate that she held such a genuine affection for the Osborns, considering that at least one of them had no tolerance for her. To Captain Osborn, her existence and presence nearby were offenses. He convinced himself that she was exactly the kind of woman he disliked the most. He called her a big, clumsy fool, and her size and pleasant nature truly got on his nerves and annoyed him.
"She looks so deucedly prosperous with her first-rate clothes and her bouncing health," he said.
"She looks so incredibly rich with her high-end clothes and her vibrant health," he said.
"The tread of her big feet makes me mad when I hear it."
"The sound of her heavy footsteps annoys me when I hear it."
Hester answered with a shrill little laugh.
Hester replied with a sharp little laugh.
"Her big feet are a better shape than mine," she said. "I ought to hate her, and I would if I could, but I can't."
"Her big feet are a better shape than mine," she said. "I should hate her, and I would if I could, but I just can't."
"I can," muttered Osborn between his teeth as he turned to the mantel and scratched a match to light his pipe.
"I can," Osborn muttered under his breath as he turned to the mantel and struck a match to light his pipe.


When Lord Walderhurst took his departure for India, his wife began to order her daily existence as he had imagined she would. Before he had left her she had appeared at the first Drawing-room, and had spent a few weeks at the town house, where they had given several imposing and serious dinner parties, more remarkable for dignity and good taste than liveliness. The duties of social existence in town would have been unbearable for Emily without her husband. Dressed by Jane Cupp with a passion of fervour, fine folds sweeping from her small, long waist, diamonds strung round her neck, and a tiara or a big star in her full brown hair, Emily was rather superb when supported by the consciousness that Walderhurst's well-carried maturity and long accustomedness were near her. With him she could enjoy even the unlively splendour of a function, but without him she would have been very unhappy. At Palstrey she was ceasing to feel new, and had begun to realise that she belonged to the world she lived in. She was becoming accustomed to her surroundings, and enjoyed them to the utmost. Her easily roused affections were warmed by the patriarchal atmosphere of village life. Most of the Palstrey villagers had touched their forelocks or curtsied to Walderhursts for generations. Emily liked to remember this, and had at once conceived a fondness for the simple folk, who seemed somehow related so closely to the man she worshipped.
When Lord Walderhurst left for India, his wife started organizing her daily life just as he had envisioned. Before he departed, she attended the first Drawing-room and spent a few weeks at their town house, where they hosted several formal and dignified dinner parties, notable for their elegance more than their excitement. The demands of social life in the city would have been unbearable for Emily without her husband. Dressed by Jane Cupp with great passion, with elegant drapes flowing from her slender waist, diamonds around her neck, and a tiara or a large star in her full brown hair, Emily looked quite stunning, especially knowing that Walderhurst's mature presence was nearby. With him, she could appreciate even the dull grandeur of an event, but without him, she would have been very unhappy. At Palstrey, she was starting to feel less like a newcomer and was beginning to realize that she was a part of the world she lived in. She was becoming accustomed to her surroundings and enjoyed them fully. Her easily stirred affections were nurtured by the warm, community spirit of village life. Most of the Palstrey villagers had shown respect to the Walderhursts for generations. Emily cherished this connection and quickly developed a fondness for the simple people, who seemed somehow closely tied to the man she adored.
Walderhurst had not the faintest conception of what this worship represented. He did not even reach the length of realising its existence. He saw her ingenuous reverence for and belief in him, and was naturally rather pleased by them. He was also vaguely aware that if she had been a more brilliant woman she would have been a more exacting one, and less easily impressed. If she had been a stupid woman or a clumsy one, he would have detested her and bitterly regretted his marriage. But she was only innocent and gratefully admiring, which qualities, combining themselves with good looks, good health, and good manners, made of a woman something he liked immensely. Really she had looked very nice and attractive when she had bidden him good-by, with her emotional flush and softness of expression and the dewy brightness of her eyes. There was something actually moving in the way her strong hand had wrung his at the last moment.
Walderhurst had no idea what this admiration meant. He didn't even realize it was there. He noticed her genuine reverence and faith in him, and naturally felt pleased by it. He also had a vague sense that if she had been a more impressive woman, she would have expected more from him and been less easily impressed. If she had been a foolish or awkward woman, he would have disliked her and deeply regretted marrying her. But she was just innocent and appreciative, which, combined with her good looks, health, and manners, made her someone he really liked. She had looked very pretty and inviting when she said goodbye, with her emotional flush, soft expression, and the dewy brightness in her eyes. There was something truly touching about how her strong hand had gripped his at the last moment.
"I only wish," she had said, "I only do so wish that there was something I could do for you while you are away—something you could leave me to do."
"I only wish," she had said, "I just wish there was something I could do for you while you’re gone—something you could leave me to do."
"Keep well and enjoy yourself," he had answered. "That will really please me."
"Take care and have fun," he replied. "That’ll really make me happy."
Nature had not so built him that he could suspect that she went home and spent the rest of the morning in his rooms, putting away his belongings with her own hands, just for the mere passion of comfort she felt in touching the things he had worn, the books he had handled, the cushions his head had rested against. She had indeed mentioned to the housekeeper at Berkeley Square that she wished his lordship's apartments to remain untouched until she herself had looked over them. The obsession which is called Love is an emotion past all explanation. The persons susceptible to its power are as things beneath a spell. They see, hear, and feel that of which the rest of their world is unaware, and will remain unaware for ever. To the endearing and passion-inspiring qualities Emily Walderhurst saw in this more than middle-aged gentleman an unstirred world would remain blind, deaf, and imperceptive until its end transpired. This, however, made not the slightest difference in the reality of these things as she saw and felt and was moved to her soul's centre by them. Bright youth in Agatha Norman, at present joyously girdling the globe with her bridegroom, was moved much less deeply, despite its laughter and love.
Nature hadn't made him the kind of person to suspect that she went home and spent the rest of the morning in his rooms, organizing his things with her own hands, simply for the comfort she felt in touching the items he had worn, the books he had read, the cushions his head had rested on. She had definitely told the housekeeper at Berkeley Square that she wanted his lordship's rooms to remain untouched until she had a chance to look through them herself. The kind of obsession known as Love is an emotion that can't really be explained. Those who are affected by it are like beings under a spell. They see, hear, and feel things that the rest of the world is completely unaware of, and will remain so forever. To the endearing and passion-inspiring qualities that Emily Walderhurst saw in this more than middle-aged gentleman, the unresponsive world would remain blind, deaf, and oblivious until its end. However, this didn't change the reality of what she saw, felt, and how it stirred her deeply. Bright youth in Agatha Norman, currently joyfully traveling the world with her husband, was touched much less profoundly, despite all the laughter and love.
A large lump swelled in Emily's throat as she walked about the comfortable, deserted apartments of her James. Large tears dropped on the breast of her dress as they had dropped upon her linen blouse when she walked across the moor to Maundell. But she bravely smiled as she tenderly brushed away with her hand two drops which fell upon a tweed waistcoat she had picked up. Having done this, she suddenly stooped and kissed the rough cloth fervently, burying her face in it with a sob.
A huge lump formed in Emily's throat as she wandered through the cozy, empty rooms of her James. Big tears fell onto her dress just like they had on her linen blouse when she walked across the moor to Maundell. But she managed to smile bravely as she gently wiped away two drops that had landed on a tweed waistcoat she had picked up. After doing that, she suddenly bent down and kissed the rough fabric passionately, burying her face in it with a sob.
"I do love him so!" she whispered, hysterically. "I do so love him, and I shall so miss him!" with the italicised feelingness of old.
"I really love him!" she whispered, frantically. "I really love him, and I'm going to really miss him!" with the same intense emotion as before.
The outburst was in fact so strongly italicised that she felt the next moment almost as if she had been a little indecent. She had never been called upon by the strenuousness of any occasion to mention baldly to Lord Walderhurst that she "loved" him. It had not been necessary, and she was too little used to it not to be abashed by finding herself proclaiming the fact to his very waistcoat itself. She sat down holding the garment in her hands and let her tears fall.
The outburst was so intense that she felt almost indecent in the next moment. She had never been faced with a situation that required her to bluntly tell Lord Walderhurst that she "loved" him. It hadn’t been necessary before, and she was so unaccustomed to it that she felt embarrassed to be declaring such a thing right to his waistcoat. She sat down, clutching the garment in her hands, and let her tears fall.
She looked about her at the room and across the corridor through the open door at his study which adjoined it. They were fine rooms, and every book and bust and chair looked singularly suggestive of his personality. The whole house was beautiful and imposing in Emily's eyes. "He has made all my life beautiful and full of comfort and happiness," she said, trembling. "He has saved me from everything I was afraid of, and there is nothing I can do. Oh!" suddenly dropping a hot face on her hands, "if I were only Hester Osborn. I should be glad to suffer anything, or die in any way. I should have paid him back—just a little—if I might."
She glanced around the room and through the open door into his study next door. They were impressive spaces, and every book, statue, and chair felt distinctly reflective of his character. To Emily, the entire house was stunning and grand. "He has made my life beautiful, full of comfort and happiness," she said, trembling. "He has saved me from everything I feared, and I can’t do anything in return. Oh!" Suddenly dropping her flushed face into her hands, she exclaimed, "If only I were Hester Osborn. I would gladly endure anything or die in any way. I would have repaid him—just a little—if I could."
For there was one thing she had learned through her yearning fervour, not through any speech of his. All the desire and pride in him would be fed full and satisfied if he could pass his name on to a creature of his own flesh and blood. All the heat his cold nature held had concentrated itself in a secret passion centred on this thing. She had begun to awaken to a suspicion of this early in their marriage, and afterwards by processes of inclusion and exclusion she had realised the proud intensity of his feeling despite his reserve and silence. As for her, she would have gone to the stake, or have allowed her flesh to be cut into pieces to form that which would have given him reason for exultation and pride. Such was the helpless, tragic, kindly love and yearning of her.
For there was one thing she had learned through her intense longing, not from anything he said. All the desire and pride in him would be fully satisfied if he could pass his name on to someone of his own flesh and blood. All the warmth his cold nature contained had focused itself in a hidden passion centered on this. She had started to suspect this early in their marriage, and later, through a process of including and excluding, she realized the depth of his feelings despite his reserved and quiet demeanor. As for her, she would have gladly faced the stakes or allowed her body to be torn apart to create something that would give him cause for joy and pride. Such was the helpless, tragic, tender love and longing she felt.
The thing filled her with a passion of tenderness for Hester Osborn. She yearned over her, too. Her spinster life had never brought her near to the mystery of birth. She was very ignorant and deeply awed by the mere thought of it. At the outset Hester had been coldly shy and reticent, but as they saw each other more she began to melt before the unselfish warmth of the other woman's overtures of friendship. She was very lonely and totally inexperienced. As Agatha Slade had gradually fallen into intimacy of speech, so did she. She longed so desperately for companionship that the very intensity of her feelings impelled her to greater openness than she had at first intended.
The thing filled her with a deep sense of tenderness for Hester Osborn. She longed for her, too. Her life as a single woman had never brought her close to the mystery of giving birth. She was very naïve and profoundly awed by the mere thought of it. At first, Hester had been coldly shy and reserved, but as they spent more time together, she started to warm up to the unselfish kindness of the other woman's gestures of friendship. She was very lonely and completely inexperienced. Just as Agatha Slade had gradually opened up in their conversations, so did Hester. She craved companionship so intensely that the depth of her feelings drove her to be more open than she had initially planned.
"I suppose men don't know," she said to herself sullenly, in thinking of Osborn, who spent his days out of doors. "At any rate, they don't care."
"I guess men just don't understand," she thought gloomily as she considered Osborn, who spent his days outdoors. "Either way, they don't seem to care."
Emily cared greatly, and was so full of interest and sympathy that there was something like physical relief in talking to her.
Emily cared a lot and was so full of interest and compassion that it felt like a breath of fresh air to talk to her.
"You two have become great pals," Alec said, on an afternoon when he stood at a window watching Lady Walderhurst's carriage drive away. "You spend hours together talking. What is it all about?"
"You two have become great friends," Alec said one afternoon as he stood by the window watching Lady Walderhurst's carriage drive away. "You spend hours together chatting. What do you talk about?"
"She talks a good deal about her husband. It is a comfort to her to find someone to listen. She thinks he is a god. But we principally talk about—me."
"She talks a lot about her husband. It comforts her to have someone to listen. She thinks he’s perfect. But we mostly talk about—me."
"Don't discourage her," laughed Osborn. "Perhaps she will get so fond of you that she will not be willing to part with us, as she will be obliged to take both to keep one."
"Don't discourage her," laughed Osborn. "Maybe she'll get so attached to you that she won't want to leave us, since she'll have to choose both to keep one."
"I wish she would, I wish she would!" sighed Hester, tossing up her hands in a languid, yet fretted gesture.
"I wish she would, I wish she would!" sighed Hester, throwing her hands up in a tired but exasperated gesture.
The contrast between herself and this woman was very often too great to be equably borne. Even her kindness could not palliate it. The simple perfection of her country clothes, the shining skins of her horses, the smooth roll of her carriage, the automatic servants who attended her, were suggestive of that ease and completeness in all things, only to be compassed by long-possessed wealth. To see every day the evidences of it while one lived on charitable sufferance on the crumbs which fell from the master's table was a galling enough thing, after all. It would always have been galling. But it mattered so much more now—so much more to Hester than she had known it could matter even in those days when as a girl she had thirstily longed for it. In those days she had not lived near enough to it all to know the full meaning and value of it—the beauty and luxury, the stateliness and good taste. To have known it in this way, to have been almost part of it and then to leave it, to go back to a hugger-mugger existence in a wretched bungalow hounded by debt, pinched and bound hard and fast by poverty, which offered no future prospect of bettering itself into decent good luck! Who could bear it?
The gap between her and this woman was often too much to handle. Even her kindness couldn't soften it. The simple perfection of her country attire, the glossy coats of her horses, the smooth ride of her carriage, and the attentive staff who served her all suggested a level of ease and completeness found only in long-held wealth. Seeing those signs every day while living on the scraps that fell from the master's table was frustrating enough. It would always be frustrating. But it mattered so much more now—so much more to Hester than she ever realized it could, even in those days when she was a girl longing for it. Back then, she hadn’t been close enough to understand the full meaning and value of it all—the beauty, luxury, grandeur, and refined taste. To have known it this way, to have been almost a part of it, and then to leave it all behind, going back to a cramped existence in a miserable bungalow weighed down by debt, pinched and trapped by poverty with no hope for a better future! Who could stand it?
Both were thinking the same thing as their eyes met.
Both were thinking the same thing when their eyes locked.
"How are we to stand it, after this?" she cried out sharply.
"How are we supposed to handle this now?" she exclaimed sharply.
"We can't stand it," he answered. "Confound it all, something must happen."
"We can't take it anymore," he replied. "Damn it all, something has to happen."
"Nothing will," she said; "nothing but that we shall go back worse off than before."
"Nothing will," she said; "nothing except that we'll end up worse off than we were before."
At this period Lady Walderhurst went to London again to shop, and spent two entire happy days in buying beautiful things of various kinds, which were all to be sent to Mrs. Osborn at The Kennel Farm, Palstrey. She had never enjoyed herself so much in her life as she did during those two days when she sat for hours at one counter after another looking at exquisite linen and flannel and lace. The days she had spent with Lady Maria in purchasing her trousseau had not compared with these two. She looked actually lovely as she almost fondled the fine fabrics, smiling with warm softness at the pretty things shown her. She spent, in fact, good deal of money, and luxuriated in so doing as she could never have luxuriated in spending it in finery for herself. Nothing indeed seemed too fairy-like in its fineness, no quantity of lace seemed in excess. Her heart positively trembled in her breast sometimes, and she found strange tears rising in her eyes.
At this time, Lady Walderhurst went back to London to shop and spent two entire happy days buying beautiful things of all kinds, which were all to be sent to Mrs. Osborn at The Kennel Farm, Palstrey. She had never enjoyed herself as much in her life as she did during those two days when she sat for hours at one counter after another, admiring exquisite linen, flannel, and lace. The days she had spent with Lady Maria picking out her trousseau didn’t compare to these. She looked absolutely lovely as she gently touched the fine fabrics, smiling warmly at the pretty items shown to her. In fact, she spent a good amount of money and reveled in it, in a way she could never have enjoyed spending on her own finery. Nothing seemed too magical in its delicacy, and no amount of lace felt excessive. Her heart would actually flutter in her chest at times, and she found strange tears welling up in her eyes.
"They are so sweet," she said plaintively to the silence of her own bedroom as she looked some of her purchases over. "I don't know why they give me such a feeling. They look so little and—helpless, and as if they were made to hold in one's arms. It's absurd of me, I daresay."
"They're so sweet," she said sadly to the silence of her own bedroom as she looked over some of her purchases. "I don't know why they make me feel this way. They seem so small and—helpless, as if they were meant to be held in your arms. It's ridiculous of me, I suppose."
The morning the boxes arrived at The Kennel Farm, Emily came too. She was in the big carriage, and carried with her some special final purchases she wanted to bring herself. She came because she could not have kept away. She wanted to see the things again, to be with Hester when she unpacked them, to help her, to look them all over, to touch them and hold them in her hands.
The morning the boxes arrived at The Kennel Farm, Emily came along too. She was in the large carriage and brought with her some final purchases she wanted to personally deliver. She came because she simply couldn’t stay away. She wanted to see the items again, to be with Hester when she unpacked them, to help her, to inspect everything, to touch them and hold them in her hands.
She found Hester in the large, low-ceilinged room in which she slept. The big four-post bed was already snowed over with a heaped-up drift of whiteness, and open boxes were scattered about. There was an odd expression in the girl's eyes, and she had a red spot on either cheek.
She found Hester in the spacious, low-ceilinged room where she slept. The large four-poster bed was already covered in a thick layer of whiteness, and open boxes were scattered around. There was a strange look in the girl's eyes, and she had a red spot on each cheek.
"I did not expect anything like this," she said. "I thought I should have to make some plain, little things myself, suited to its station," with a wry smile. "They would have been very ugly. I don't know how to sew in the least. You forget that you were not buying things for a prince or a princess, but for a little beggar."
"I didn't expect anything like this," she said. "I thought I'd have to make some simple little things myself, suitable for its status," she said with a wry smile. "They would have looked really ugly. I don’t know how to sew at all. You forget you weren't buying things for a prince or a princess, but for a little beggar."
"Oh, don't!" cried Emily, taking both her hands. "Let us be happy! It was so nice to buy them. I never liked anything so much in my life."
"Oh, please don't!" Emily exclaimed, taking both of her hands. "Let's be happy! It felt so nice to buy them. I've never liked anything as much in my life."
She went and stood by the bedside, taking up the things one by one, touching up frills of lace and smoothing out tucks.
She went and stood by the bedside, picking up things one by one, adjusting the lace frills and smoothing out the tucks.
"Doesn't it make you happy to look at them?" she said.
"Doesn’t it make you happy to see them?" she said.
"You look at them," said Hester, staring at her, "as if the sight of them made you hungry, or as if you had bought them for yourself."
"You look at them," Hester said, staring at her, "like seeing them makes you crave them, or like you bought them for yourself."
Emily turned slightly away. She said nothing. For a few moments there was a dead silence.
Emily turned slightly away. She didn’t say anything. For a few moments, there was complete silence.
Hester spoke again. What in the world was it in the mere look of the tall, straight body of the woman to make her feel hot and angered?
Hester spoke again. What was it about the mere look of the tall, straight body of the woman that made her feel hot and angry?
"If you had bought them for yourself," she persisted, "they would be worn by a Marquis of Walderhurst."
"If you had bought them for yourself," she insisted, "they would be worn by a Marquis of Walderhurst."
Emily laid down the robe she had been holding. She put it on the bed, and turned round to look at Hester Osborn with serious eyes.
Emily put down the robe she had been holding. She placed it on the bed and turned around to look at Hester Osborn with a serious expression.
"They may be worn by a Marquis of Walderhurst, you know," she answered. "They may."
"They might be worn by a Marquis of Walderhurst, you know," she replied. "They might."
She was remotely hurt and startled, because she felt in the young woman something she had felt once or twice before, something resentful in her thoughts of herself, as if for the moment she represented to her an enemy.
She felt hurt and surprised from a distance because she sensed in the young woman something she had experienced a few times before, a resentment in her thoughts about herself, as if, for the moment, the young woman embodied an enemy.
The next moment, however, Hester Osborn fell upon her with embraces.
The next moment, though, Hester Osborn hugged her tightly.
"You are an angel to me," she cried. "You are an angel, and I can't thank you. I don't know how."
"You’re an angel to me," she said, crying. "You’re an angel, and I can’t thank you enough. I just don’t know how."
Emily Walderhurst patted her shoulder as she kindly enfolded her in warm arms.
Emily Walderhurst gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder and wrapped her in a warm embrace.
"Don't thank me," she half whispered emotionally. "Don't. Just let us enjoy ourselves."
"Don't thank me," she whispered, feeling emotional. "Just let us enjoy ourselves."


Alec Osborn rode a good deal in these days. He also walked a good deal, sometimes with a gun over his shoulder and followed by a keeper, sometimes alone. There was scarcely a square yard of the Palstrey Manor lands he had not tramped over. He had learned the whole estate by heart, its woods, its farms, its moorlands. A morbid secret interest in its beauties and resources possessed him. He could not resist the temptation to ask apparently casual questions of keepers and farmers when he found himself with them. He managed to give his inquiries as much the air of accident as possible, but he himself knew that they were made as a result of a certain fevered curiosity. He found that he had fallen into the habit of continually making plans connected with the place. He said to himself, "If it were mine I would do this, or that. If I owned it, I would make this change or that one. I would discharge this keeper or put another man on such a farm." He tramped among the heather thinking these things over, and realising to the full what the pleasure of such powers would mean to a man such as himself, a man whose vanity had never been fed, who had a desire to control and a longing for active out-of-door life.
Alec Osborn spent a lot of time riding these days. He also walked quite a bit, sometimes with a gun slung over his shoulder and accompanied by a gamekeeper, other times on his own. There was hardly a square yard of the Palstrey Manor estate he hadn't explored. He had memorized the entire property, its woods, its farms, its moorlands. A disturbing but intriguing interest in its beauty and resources consumed him. He couldn't help but ask seemingly random questions of the keepers and farmers whenever he found himself with them. He tried to make his inquiries seem as accidental as possible, but he knew deep down that they stemmed from a restless curiosity. He realized he had developed a habit of constantly making plans related to the place. He would tell himself, "If it were mine, I'd do this or that. If I owned it, I'd make these changes. I'd fire this keeper or assign someone else to that farm." He wandered through the heather, reflecting on these thoughts and fully grasping the pleasure such power would bring to someone like him—a person whose vanity had never been satisfied, who had a desire for control and a longing for an active, outdoor life.
"If it were mine, if it were mine!" he would say to himself. "Oh! damn it all, if it were only mine!"
"If it were mine, if it were mine!" he would say to himself. "Oh! damn it all, if it were only mine!"
And there were other places as fine, and finer places he had never seen,—Oswyth, Hurst, and Towers,—all Walderhurst's all belonging to this one respectable, elderly muff. Thus he summed up the character of his relative. As for himself he was young, strong, and with veins swelling with the insistent longing for joyful, exultant life. The sweating, panting drudgery of existence in India was a thought of hell to him. But there it was, looming up nearer and nearer with every heavenly English day that passed. There was nothing for it but to go back—go back, thrust one's neck into the collar again, and sweat and be galled to the end. He had no ambitions connected with his profession. He realised loathingly in these days that he had always been waiting, waiting.
And there were other places just as nice, and even nicer ones he had never seen—Oswyth, Hurst, and Towers—all belonging to Walderhurst, all owned by this one respectable, older guy. That was how he saw his relative. As for himself, he was young and strong, with a strong desire for a joyful, exciting life. The hard, sweaty grind of life in India felt like a nightmare to him. But there it was, coming closer and closer with each beautiful English day that passed. There was nothing to do but go back—go back, put his neck in the noose again, and endure the sweat and frustration until the end. He had no ambitions tied to his job. He painfully realized during these days that he had always been just waiting, waiting.
The big, bright-faced woman who was always hanging about Hester, doing her favours, he actually began to watch feverishly. She was such a fool; she always looked so healthy, and she was specially such a fool over Walderhurst. When she had news of him, it was to be seen shining in her face.
The big, bright-faced woman who was always around Hester, doing her favors, he actually started to watch closely. She was such an idiot; she always looked so healthy, and she was especially a fool when it came to Walderhurst. Whenever she had news about him, it would light up her face.
She had a sentimental school-girl fancy that during his absence she would apply herself to the task of learning to ride. She had been intending to do so before he went away; they had indeed spoken of it together, and Walderhurst had given her a handsome, gentle young mare. The creature was as kind as she was beautiful. Osborn, who was celebrated for his horsemanship, had promised to undertake to give the lessons.
She had a nostalgic school-girl dream that while he was away, she would focus on learning to ride. She had planned to do this before he left; they had even talked about it together, and Walderhurst had given her a beautiful, well-mannered young mare. The horse was as gentle as she was stunning. Osborn, known for his riding skills, had promised to give her lessons.
A few days after her return from London with her purchases, she asked the husband and wife to lunch with her at Palstrey, and during the meal broached the subject.
A few days after getting back from London with her shopping, she invited the couple to have lunch with her at Palstrey, and during the meal, she brought up the topic.
"I should like to begin soon, if you can spare the time for me," she said. "I want to be able to go out with him when he comes back. Do you think I shall be slow in learning? Perhaps I ought to be lighter to ride well."
"I'd like to start soon, if you have time for me," she said. "I want to be able to go out with him when he gets back. Do you think I’ll be slow to learn? Maybe I should be lighter to ride well."
"I think you will be pretty sure to have a first-class seat," Osborn answered. "You will be likely to look particularly well."
"I think you'll definitely have a first-class seat," Osborn replied. "You'll probably look really good."
"Do you think I shall? How good you are to encourage me. How soon could I begin?"
"Do you think I should? It’s so nice of you to encourage me. When could I start?"
She was quite agreeably excited. In fact, she was delighted by innocent visions of herself as Walderhurst's equestrian companion. Perhaps if she sat well, and learned fine control of her horse, he might be pleased, and turn to look at her, as they rode side by side, with that look of approval and dawning warmth which brought such secret joy to her soul.
She was genuinely excited. In fact, she was thrilled by innocent thoughts of herself as Walderhurst's riding partner. Maybe if she rode well and mastered controlling her horse, he would be pleased and glance over at her as they rode together, with that look of approval and growing warmth that filled her heart with such secret happiness.
"When may I take my first lesson?" she said quite eagerly to Captain Osborn, for whom a footman was pouring out a glass of wine.
"When can I take my first lesson?" she asked eagerly of Captain Osborn, for whom a footman was pouring a glass of wine.
"As soon," he answered, "as I have taken out the mare two or three times myself. I want to know her thoroughly. I would not let you mount her until I had learned her by heart."
"As soon," he replied, "as I've taken the mare out a couple of times myself. I want to know her inside and out. I wouldn't let you ride her until I know her completely."
They went out to the stables after lunch and visited the mare in her loose box. She was a fine beast, and seemed as gentle as a child.
They went out to the stables after lunch and visited the mare in her loose box. She was a beautiful horse, and seemed as gentle as a child.
Captain Osborn asked questions of the head groom concerning her. She had a perfect reputation, but nevertheless she was to be taken over to the Kennel stables a few days before Lady Walderhurst mounted her.
Captain Osborn asked the head groom questions about her. She had an excellent reputation, but still, she was to be moved to the Kennel stables a few days before Lady Walderhurst rode her.
"It is necessary to be more than careful," Osborn said to Hester that night. "There would be the devil and all to pay if anything went wrong."
"It’s important to be extra cautious," Osborn told Hester that night. "It would be a huge mess if anything went wrong."
The mare was brought over the next morning. She was a shining bay, and her name was Faustine.
The mare was brought over the next morning. She was a beautiful bay, and her name was Faustine.
In the afternoon Captain Osborn took her out. He rode her far and learned her thoroughly before he brought her back. She was as lively as a kitten, but as kind as a dove. Nothing could have been better tempered and safer. She would pass anything, even the unexpected appearance of a road-mending engine turning a corner did not perceptibly disturb her.
In the afternoon, Captain Osborn took her out. He rode her for a long time and got to know her well before bringing her back. She was as playful as a kitten but as gentle as a dove. She had the best temperament and was incredibly safe. She would handle anything, even the surprise sight of a road-repairing machine around a corner didn't faze her at all.
"Is she well behaved?" Hester asked at dinner time.
"Is she behaving well?" Hester asked at dinner time.
"Yes, apparently," was his answer; "but I shall take her out once or twice again."
"Yeah, I guess so," was his reply; "but I will take her out a few more times."
He did take her out again, and had only praise for her on each occasion. But the riding lessons did not begin at once. In fact he was, for a number of reasons, in a sullen and unsociable humour which did not incline him towards the task he had undertaken. He made various excuses for not beginning the lessons, and took Faustine out almost every day.
He did take her out again and praised her each time. But the riding lessons didn't start right away. In fact, for several reasons, he was in a bad mood and not very sociable, which made him reluctant to tackle the task he had taken on. He came up with various excuses for delaying the lessons and took Faustine out almost every day.
But Hester had an idea that he did not enjoy his rides. He used to return from them with a resentful, sombre look, as if his reflections had not been pleasant company for him. In truth they were not pleasant company. He was beset by thoughts he did not exactly care to be beset by—thoughts which led him farther than he really cared to go, which did not incline him to the close companionship of Lady Walderhurst. It was these thoughts which led him on his long rides; it was one of them which impelled him, one morning, as he was passing a heap of broken stone, piled for the mending of the ways by the roadside, to touch Faustine with heel and whip. The astonished young animal sprang aside curvetting. She did not understand, and to horse-nature the uncomprehended is alarming. She was more bewildered and also more fretted when, in passing the next stone heap, she felt the same stinging touches. What did it mean? Was she to avoid this thing, to leap at sight of it, to do what? She tossed her delicate head and snorted in her trouble. The country road was at some distance from Palstrey, and was little frequented. No one was in sight. Osborn glanced about him to make sure of this fact. A long stretch of road lay before him, with stone heaps piled at regular intervals. He had taken a big whiskey and soda at the last wayside inn he had passed, and drink did not make him drunk so much as mad. He pushed the mare ahead, feeling in just the humour to try experiments with her.
But Hester had a feeling that he didn’t enjoy his rides. He would come back from them with a resentful, gloomy expression, as if his thoughts hadn’t been pleasant company. In reality, they were not pleasant at all. He was plagued by thoughts he didn’t want to deal with—thoughts that took him farther than he wanted to go, which didn’t make him eager for the close company of Lady Walderhurst. It was these thoughts that drove him on his long rides; it was one of them that pushed him, one morning, as he passed a pile of broken stones stacked for road repairs, to urge Faustine with his heel and whip. The surprised young horse jumped aside, curveting. She didn’t understand, and for a horse, the unknown is terrifying. She became even more confused and agitated when, passing the next pile of stones, she felt the same sharp touches. What did it mean? Was she supposed to avoid it, jump at the sight of it, or what? She tossed her delicate head and snorted in frustration. The country road was far from Palstrey and not very busy. No one was in sight. Osborn glanced around to confirm this. A long stretch of road lay ahead of him, with stone piles at regular intervals. He had taken a strong whiskey and soda at the last inn he had passed, and drinking didn’t make him drunk so much as reckless. He urged the mare forward, feeling in the mood to experiment with her.
"Alec is very determined that you shall be safe on Faustine," Hester said to Emily. "He takes her out every day."
"Alec is really committed to making sure you’re safe on Faustine," Hester told Emily. "He takes her out every day."
"It is very good of him," answered Emily.
"It’s really nice of him," Emily replied.
Hester thought she looked a trifle nervous, and wondered why. She did not say anything about the riding lessons, and in fact had seemed of late less eager and interested. In the first place, it had been Alec who had postponed, now it was she. First one trifling thing and then another seemed to interpose.
Hester noticed that she looked a bit nervous and wondered why. She didn’t mention the riding lessons, and lately, she seemed less enthusiastic and interested. Initially, it was Alec who had postponed, and now it was her. One small thing after another seemed to get in the way.
"The mare is as safe as a feather-bed," Osborn said to her one afternoon when they were taking tea on the lawn at Palstrey. "You had better begin now if you wish to accomplish anything before Lord Walderhurst comes back. What do you hear from him as to his return?"
"The mare is as safe as a feather bed," Osborn said to her one afternoon while they were having tea on the lawn at Palstrey. "You should start now if you want to get anything done before Lord Walderhurst comes back. What have you heard about when he’ll be returning?"
Emily had heard that he was likely to be detained longer than he had expected. It seemed always to be the case that people were detained by such business. He was annoyed, but it could not be helped. There was a rather tired look in her eyes and she was paler than usual.
Emily had heard that he would probably be held longer than he thought. It always seemed to happen that people got stuck because of these kinds of things. He was frustrated, but there was nothing he could do about it. There was a weary look in her eyes, and she appeared paler than usual.
"I am going up to town to-morrow," she said. "The riding lessons might begin after I come back."
"I’m going into the city tomorrow," she said. "The riding lessons can start after I get back."
"Are you anxious about anything?" Hester asked her as she was preparing for the drive back to The Kennel Farm.
"Are you worried about anything?" Hester asked her as she got ready for the drive back to The Kennel Farm.
"No, no," Emily answered. "Only—"
"No, no," Emily replied. "Only—"
"Only what?"
"Only what now?"
"I should be so glad if—if he were not away."
"I would be so happy if—if he weren't away."
Hester gazed reflectively at her suddenly quivering face.
Hester looked thoughtfully at her suddenly trembling face.
"I don't think I ever saw a woman so fond of a man," she said.
"I've never seen a woman so in love with a man," she said.
Emily stood still. She was quite silent. Her eyes slowly filled. She had never been able to say much about what she felt for Walderhurst. Hers was a large, dumb, primitive affection.
Emily stood still. She was completely silent. Her eyes gradually filled with tears. She had never been able to express much about how she felt for Walderhurst. Her affection was deep, unrefined, and instinctive.
She sat at her open bedroom window a long time that evening. She rested her chin upon her hand and looked up at the deeps of blue powdered with the diamond dust of stars. It seemed to her that she had never looked up and seen such myriads of stars before. She felt far away from earthly things and tremulously uplifted. During the last two weeks she had lived in a tumult of mind, of amazement, of awe, of hope and fear. No wonder that she looked pale and that her face was full of anxious yearning. There were such wonders in the world, and she, Emily Fox-Seton, no, Emily Walderhurst, seemed to have become part of them.
She sat at her open bedroom window for a long time that evening. She rested her chin on her hand and gazed up at the deep blue sky sprinkled with the sparkling dust of stars. It felt to her like she had never seen so many stars before. She felt distant from earthly matters and delicately uplifted. Over the past two weeks, she had gone through a whirlwind of thoughts, amazement, awe, hope, and fear. No wonder she looked pale and her face was full of anxious yearning. There were so many wonders in the world, and she, Emily Fox-Seton, no, Emily Walderhurst, seemed to be a part of them.
She clasped her hands tight together and leaned forward into the night with her face turned upwards. Very large drops began to roll fast down her cheeks, one after the other. The argument of scientific observation might have said she was hysterical, and whether with or without reason is immaterial. She did not try to check her tears or wipe them away, because she did not know that she was crying. She began to pray, and heard herself saying the Lord's Prayer like a child.
She tightly clasped her hands and leaned forward into the night, tilting her face up. Huge tears started to stream down her cheeks, one after another. A scientific observer might have argued that she was hysterical, and whether that was justified or not didn’t matter. She didn’t try to stop her tears or wipe them away, because she didn’t realize she was crying. She began to pray and heard herself reciting the Lord's Prayer like a child.
"Our Father who art in Heaven—Our Father who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name," she murmured imploringly.
"Our Father who is in Heaven—Our Father who is in Heaven, may Your name be honored," she murmured earnestly.
She said the prayer to the end, and then began it over again. She said it three or four times, and her appeal for daily bread and the forgiveness of trespasses expressed what her inarticulate nature could not have put into words. Beneath the entire vault of heaven's dark blue that night there was nowhere lifted to the Unknown a prayer more humbly passion-full and gratefully imploring than her final whisper.
She finished the prayer and then started it again. She repeated it three or four times, and her requests for daily bread and forgiveness for wrongdoings conveyed feelings her inexpressive nature couldn't articulate. Under the vast, dark blue sky that night, there wasn't a more humble, passionate, and grateful prayer directed to the Unknown than her final whisper.
"For Thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen, amen."
"For Yours is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, forever and ever. Amen, amen."
When she left her seat at the window and turned towards the room again, Jane Cupp, who was preparing for the morrow's journey and was just entering with a dress over her arm, found herself restraining a start at sight of her.
When she got up from her seat by the window and turned back toward the room, Jane Cupp, who was getting ready for tomorrow's trip and was just coming in with a dress draped over her arm, nearly jumped in surprise at the sight of her.
"I hope you are quite well, my lady," she faltered.
"I hope you're doing well, ma'am," she hesitated.
"Yes," Lady Walderhurst answered. "I think I am very well—very well, Jane. You will be quite ready for the early train to-morrow morning."
"Yes," Lady Walderhurst replied. "I feel really good—really good, Jane. You’ll be all set for the early train tomorrow morning."
"Yes, my lady, quite."
"Yes, my lady, definitely."
"I have been thinking," said Emily gently, almost in a tone of reverie, "that if your uncle had not wanted your mother so much it would have been nice to have her here with us. She is such an experienced person, and so kind. I never forget how kind she was to me when I had the little room in Mortimer Street."
"I've been thinking," Emily said softly, almost dreamily, "that if your uncle hadn't wanted your mom so much, it would have been nice to have her here with us. She's so experienced and sweet. I can never forget how kind she was to me when I had that little room on Mortimer Street."
"Oh! my lady, you was kind to us," cried Jane.
"Oh! my lady, you were kind to us," cried Jane.
She recalled afterwards, with tears, how her ladyship moved nearer to her and took her hand with what Jane called "her wonderful good look," which always brought a lump to her throat.
She remembered later, with tears, how her ladyship came closer to her and took her hand with what Jane called "that amazing good look," which always made her feel thick in the throat.
"But I always count on you, Jane," she said. "I count on you so much."
"But I always rely on you, Jane," she said. "I rely on you a lot."
"Oh! my lady," Jane cried again, "it's my comfort to believe it. I'd lay down my life for your ladyship, I would indeed."
"Oh! my lady," Jane exclaimed again, "it brings me comfort to believe it. I would lay down my life for you, truly I would."
Emily sat down, and on her face there was a soft, uplifted smile.
Emily sat down, and she had a gentle, uplifting smile on her face.
"Yes," she said, and Jane Cupp saw that she was reflective again, and the words were not addressed exactly, to herself, "one would be quite ready to lay down one's life for the person one loved. It seems even a little thing, doesn't it?"
"Yes," she said, and Jane Cupp noticed that she was deep in thought again, and the words weren't really directed at anyone, "one would be totally willing to give up one's life for the person one loves. It seems like such a small thing, doesn't it?"


Lady Walderhurst remained in town a week, and Jane Cupp remained with her, in the house in Berkeley Square, which threw open its doors to receive them on their arrival quite as if they had never left it. The servants' hall brightened temporarily in its hope that livelier doings might begin to stir the establishment, but Jane Cupp was able to inform inquirers that the visit was only to be a brief one.
Lady Walderhurst stayed in town for a week, and Jane Cupp stayed with her in the house in Berkeley Square, which welcomed them like they had never left. The servants' hall lit up for a moment, hoping that more exciting activities might bring some life to the place, but Jane Cupp was able to tell those who asked that the visit was only going to be a short one.
"We are going back to Palstrey next Monday," she explained. "My lady prefers the country, and she is very fond of Palstrey; and no wonder. It doesn't seem at all likely she'll come to stay in London until his lordship gets back."
"We're heading back to Palstrey next Monday," she said. "My lady likes the countryside, and she really loves Palstrey; and it's easy to see why. It doesn’t seem likely she’ll stay in London until his lordship returns."
"We hear," said the head housemaid, "that her ladyship is very kind to Captain Osborn and his wife, and that Mrs. Osborn's in a delicate state of health."
"We hear," said the head housemaid, "that her ladyship is really nice to Captain Osborn and his wife, and that Mrs. Osborn isn't feeling very well."
"It would be a fine thing for us if it was in our family," remarked an under housemaid who was pert.
"It would be great for us if it was in our family," said a cheeky under housemaid.
Jane Cupp looked extremely reserved.
Jane Cupp looked very reserved.
"Is it true," the pert housemaid persisted, "that the Osborns can't abide her?"
"Is it true," the cheeky housemaid continued, "that the Osborns can't stand her?"
"It's true," said Jane, severely, "that she's goodness itself to them, and they ought to adore her."
"It's true," Jane said seriously, "that she's the kindest person to them, and they should appreciate her."
"We hear they don't," put in the tallest footman. "And who wonders. If she was an angel, there's just a chance that she may give Captain Osborn a wipe in the eye, though she is in her thirties."
"We hear they don't," added the tallest footman. "And who would be surprised? If she were an angel, there's still a chance she might give Captain Osborn a surprise, even though she’s in her thirties."
"It's not for us," said Jane, stiffly, "to discuss thirties or forties or fifties either, which are no business of ours. There's one gentleman, and him a marquis, as chose her over the heads of two beauties in their teens, at least."
"It's not for us," said Jane, stiffly, "to talk about the thirties, forties, or fifties either, which are none of our concern. There's one gentleman, a marquis, who chose her over two beautiful girls in their teens, at least."
"Well, for the matter of that," admitted the tall footman, "I'd have chose her myself, for she's a fine woman."
"Well, for that matter," the tall footman admitted, "I would have chosen her myself, because she's a great woman."
Lady Maria was just on the point of leaving South Audley Street to make some visits in the North, but she came and lunched with Emily, and was in great form.
Lady Maria was just about to leave South Audley Street to make some visits up North, but she stopped by to have lunch with Emily and was in great spirits.
She had her own opinion of a number of matters, some of which she discussed, some of which she kept to herself. She lifted her gold lorgnette and looked Emily well over.
She had her own thoughts about a few things, some of which she shared, and some she kept to herself. She raised her gold lorgnette and scrutinized Emily closely.
"Upon my word, Emily," she said, "I am proud of you. You are one of my successes. Your looks are actually improving. There's something rather etherealised about your face to-day. I quite agree with Walderhurst in all the sentimental things he says about you."
"Honestly, Emily," she said, "I’m really proud of you. You’re one of my successes. Your looks are actually getting better. There’s something almost otherworldly about your face today. I completely agree with Walderhurst in everything sentimental he says about you."
She said this last partly because she liked Emily and knew it would please her to hear that her husband went to the length of dwelling on her charms in his conversation with other people, partly because it entertained her to see the large creature's eyelids flutter and a big blush sweep her cheek.
She said this partly because she liked Emily and knew it would make her happy to hear that her husband talked about her beauty when he was with other people, and partly because it amused her to see the big woman's eyelids flutter and a deep blush spread across her cheek.
"He really was in great luck when he discovered you," her ladyship went on briskly. "As for that, I was in luck myself. Suppose you had been a girl who could not have been left. As Walderhurst is short of female relatives, it would have fallen to me to decently dry-nurse you. And there would have been the complications arising from a girl being baby enough to want to dance about to places, and married enough to feel herself entitled to defy her chaperone; she couldn't have been trusted to chaperone herself. As it is, Walderhurst, can go where duty calls, etc., and I can make my visits and run about, and you, dear thing, are quite happy at Palstrey playing Lady Bountiful and helping the little half-breed woman to expect her baby. I daresay you sit and make dolly shirts and christening robes hand in hand."
"He was really lucky to find you," her ladyship said cheerfully. "And I was lucky too. Just imagine if you were a girl who couldn’t be left behind. Since Walderhurst doesn’t have many female relatives, it would have been up to me to properly look after you. That would have brought some complications, with a girl being young enough to want to wander off and old enough to think she could challenge her chaperone; she wouldn’t have been able to chaperone herself. As it is, Walderhurst can go where duty calls, and I can visit and run around, and you, dear, are perfectly happy at Palstrey playing Lady Bountiful and helping that little half-breed woman get ready for her baby. I can just imagine you sitting there making doll shirts and christening robes together."
"We enjoy it all very much," Emily answered, adding imploringly, "please don't call her a little half-breed woman. She's such a dear little thing, Lady Maria."
"We enjoy it all a lot," Emily replied, adding earnestly, "please don't call her a little half-breed woman. She's such a sweet little thing, Lady Maria."
Lady Maria indulged in the familiar chuckle and put up her lorgnette to examine her again.
Lady Maria let out a familiar chuckle and raised her lorgnette to take another look at her.
"There's a certain kind of early Victorian saintliness about you, Emily Walderhurst, which makes my joy," she said. "You remind me of Lady Castlewood, Helen Pendennis, and Amelia Sedley, with the spitefulness and priggishness and catty ways left out. You are as nice as Thackeray thought they were, poor mistaken man. I am not going to suffuse you with blushes by explaining to you that there is what my nephew would call a jolly good reason why, if you were not an early Victorian and improved Thackerayian saint, you would not be best pleased at finding yourself called upon to assist at this interesting occasion. Another kind of woman would probably feel like a cat towards the little Osborn. But even the mere reason itself, as a reason, has not once risen in your benign and pellucid mind. You have a pellucid mind, Emily; I should be rather proud of the word if I had invented it myself to describe you. But I didn't. It was Walderhurst. You have actually wakened up the man's intellects, such as they are."
"There's a certain early Victorian goodness about you, Emily Walderhurst, that brings me joy," she said. "You remind me of Lady Castlewood, Helen Pendennis, and Amelia Sedley, without the spitefulness, snobbishness, and cattiness. You’re as lovely as Thackeray thought they were, poor misguided man. I’m not going to embarrass you by explaining that there’s what my nephew would call a good reason why, if you weren’t an early Victorian and an improved Thackerayian saint, you wouldn’t be too happy about being asked to help at this interesting event. Another kind of woman would probably feel spiteful towards little Osborn. But even that reason hasn’t crossed your kind and clear mind even once. You have a clear mind, Emily; I would be proud of the word if I’d come up with it myself to describe you. But I didn’t. It was Walderhurst. You’ve really brought out the man’s intellect, such as it is."
She evidently had a number of opinions of the Osborns. She liked neither of them, but it was Captain Osborn she especially disliked.
She clearly had several opinions about the Osborns. She didn’t like either of them, but it was Captain Osborn she especially disliked.
"He is really an underbred person," she explained, "and he hasn't the sharpness to know that is the reason Walderhurst detests him. He had vulgar, cheap sort of affairs, and nearly got into the kind of trouble people don't forgive. What a fool a creature in his position is to offend the taste of the man he may inherit from, and who, if he were not antagonistic to him, would regard him as a sort of duty. It wasn't his immorality particularly. Nobody is either moral or immoral in these days, but penniless persons must be decent. It's all a matter of taste and manners. I haven't any morals myself, my dear, but I have beautiful manners. A woman can have the kind of manners which keep her from breaking the Commandments. As to the Commandments, they are awfully easy things not to break. Who wants to break them, good Lord! Thou shall do no murder. Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not commit, etc. Thou shalt not bear false witness. That's simply gossip and lying, and they are bad manners. If you have good manners, you don't."
"He’s really not a refined person," she explained, "and he doesn’t realize that’s why Walderhurst can’t stand him. He had tacky, cheap affairs and almost got into trouble that people don’t forgive. What a fool someone in his position is to offend the taste of the man he might inherit from, who, if he weren't so antagonistic, would see him as a kind of responsibility. It wasn’t just his immoral behavior. These days, nobody is strictly moral or immoral, but broke people need to behave themselves. It’s all about taste and manners. I don’t have any morals myself, my dear, but I have excellent manners. A woman can have manners that help her avoid breaking the Commandments. As for the Commandments, they’re pretty easy not to break. Who wants to break them, for goodness’ sake! You shall not murder. You shall not steal. You shall not commit adultery. You shall not bear false witness. That’s just gossip and lying, which are bad manners. If you have good manners, you don’t."
She chatted on in her pungent little worldly, good-humoured way through the making of a very excellent lunch. After which she settled her smart bonnet with clever touches, kissed Emily on both cheeks, and getting into her brougham rolled off smiling and nodding.
She kept talking in her lively, cheerful way while preparing a really great lunch. After that, she adjusted her stylish hat with a few quick touches, kissed Emily on both cheeks, and hopped into her carriage, leaving with a smile and a nod.
Emily stood at the drawing-room window and watched her equipage roll round the square and into Charles Street, and then turned away into the big, stately empty room, sighing without intending to do so while she smiled herself.
Emily stood at the living room window and watched her carriage drive around the square and into Charles Street, then turned away into the large, elegant empty room, sighing without meaning to while she smiled to herself.
"She's so witty and so amusing," she said; "but one would no more think of telling her anything than one would think of catching a butterfly and holding it while one made it listen. She would be so bored if she was confided in."
"She's so witty and entertaining," she said; "but you wouldn't think of telling her anything any more than you would think of catching a butterfly and keeping it still while you made it listen. She would be so bored if you confided in her."
Which was most true. Never in her life had her ladyship allowed herself the indiscretion of appearing a person in whom confidences might be reposed. She had always had confidences enough of her own to take care of, without sharing those of other people.
Which was most true. Never in her life had her ladyship allowed herself the foolishness of appearing to be someone in whom secrets could be entrusted. She had always had enough of her own secrets to manage, without taking on those of others.
"Good heavens!" she had exclaimed once, "I should as soon think of assuming another woman's wrinkles."
"Good heavens!" she had exclaimed once, "I might as well think about taking on another woman's wrinkles."
On the first visit Lady Walderhurst made to The Kennel Farm the morning after her return to Palstrey, when Alec Osborn helped her from her carriage, he was not elated by the fact that he had never seen her look so beautifully alive and blooming during his knowledge of her. There was a fine rose on her cheek, and her eyes were large and happily illumined.
On her first visit to The Kennel Farm the morning after her return to Palstrey, when Alec Osborn helped Lady Walderhurst out of her carriage, he didn’t feel thrilled by the fact that he had never seen her look so beautifully vibrant and radiant. There was a lovely flush on her cheek, and her eyes were large and glowing with happiness.
"How well you look!" broke from him with an involuntariness he was alarmed to realise as almost spiteful. The words were an actual exclamation which he had not meant to utter, and Emily Walderhurst even started a trifle and looked at him with a moment's question.
"Wow, you look amazing!" slipped out of him involuntarily, and he was taken aback by how almost spiteful it sounded. The words came out as a genuine exclamation that he hadn't intended to say, and Emily Walderhurst even flinched a little and looked at him with a momentary questioning glance.
"But you look well, too," she answered. "Palstrey agrees with both of us. You have such a colour."
"But you look good, too," she replied. "Palstrey works for both of us. You've got such a nice complexion."
"I have been riding," he replied. "I told you I meant to know Faustine thoroughly before I let you mount her. She is ready for you now. Can you take your first lesson to-morrow?"
"I've been riding," he responded. "I told you I wanted to get to know Faustine really well before I let you ride her. She's ready for you now. Can you take your first lesson tomorrow?"
"I—I don't quite know," she hesitated. "I will tell you a little later. Where is Hester?"
"I—I’m not really sure," she hesitated. "I’ll tell you a bit later. Where's Hester?"
Hester was in the drawing-room. She was lying on a sofa before an open window and looking rather haggard and miserable. She had, in fact, just had a curious talk with Alec which had ended in something like a scene. As Hester's health grew more frail, her temper became more fierce, and of late there had been times when a certain savagery, concealed with difficulty in her husband's moods, affected her horribly.
Hester was in the living room. She was lying on a couch in front of an open window, looking pretty worn out and unhappy. She had just had a strange conversation with Alec that ended in something like a fight. As Hester's health deteriorated, her temper became more volatile, and recently there had been moments when a certain harshness, barely hidden in her husband's moods, deeply disturbed her.
This morning she felt a new character in Emily's manner. She was timid and shy, and a little awkward. Her child-like openness of speech and humour seemed obscured. She had less to say than usual, and at the same time there was a suggestion of restless unease about her. Hester Osborn, after a few minutes, began to have an odd feeling that the woman's eyes held a question or a desire in them.
This morning, she noticed something different about Emily's behavior. Emily seemed timid and shy, and a bit awkward. Her usual child-like openness in speech and humor felt muted. She spoke less than usual, and there was an air of restless unease about her. After a few minutes, Hester Osborn began to feel that the woman's eyes held a question or a desire.
She had brought some superb roses from the Manor gardens, and she moved about arranging them for Hester in vases.
She had brought some beautiful roses from the Manor gardens, and she was busy arranging them for Hester in vases.
"It is beautiful to come back to the country," she said. "When I get into the carriage at the station and drive through the sweet air, I always feel as if I were beginning to live again, and as if in London I had not been quite alive. It seemed so heavenly in the rose garden at Palstrey to-day, to walk about among those thousands of blooming lovely things breathing scent and nodding their heavy, darling heads."
"It’s wonderful to be back in the countryside," she said. "When I hop into the carriage at the station and drive through the fresh air, I always feel like I’m starting to live again, as if in London I hadn’t really been fully alive. It felt so heavenly in the rose garden at Palstrey today, walking around among those thousands of beautiful blooms, breathing in their fragrance and watching their lovely, heavy heads sway."
"The roads are in a beautiful condition for riding," Hester said, "and Alec says that Faustine is perfect. You ought to begin to-morrow morning. Shall you?"
"The roads are in great shape for riding," Hester said, "and Alec says that Faustine is perfect. You should start tomorrow morning. Will you?"
She spoke the words somewhat slowly, and her face did not look happy. But, then, it never was a really happy face. The days of her youth had been too full of the ironies of disappointment.
She said the words a bit slowly, and her face didn't look happy. But then again, it never really was a happy face. Her younger years were too filled with the ironies of disappointment.
There was a second's silence, and then she said again:
There was a brief moment of silence, and then she said again:
"Shall you, if it continues fine?"
"Will you, if it stays nice?"
Emily's hands were full of roses, both hands, and Hester saw both hands and roses tremble. She turned round slowly and came towards her. She looked nervous, awkward, abashed, and as if for that moment she was a big girl of sixteen appealing to her and overwhelmed with queer feelings, and yet the depths of her eyes held a kind of trembling, ecstatic light. She came and stood before her, holding the trembling roses as if she had been called up for confession.
Emily's hands were full of roses, both hands, and Hester saw both hands and roses shaking. She turned around slowly and walked toward her. She looked nervous, awkward, embarrassed, and in that moment, she seemed like a sixteen-year-old girl appealing to her and overwhelmed with strange feelings. Yet, the depths of her eyes held a kind of trembling, ecstatic light. She came and stood before her, holding the shaking roses as if she had been called up for confession.
"I—I mustn't," she half whispered. The corners of her lips drooped and quivered, and her voice was so low that Hester could scarcely hear it. But she started and half sat up.
"I—I shouldn't," she half-whispered. The corners of her lips drooped and trembled, and her voice was so soft that Hester could barely hear it. But she jumped and half sat up.
"You mustn't?" she gasped; yes, really it was gasped.
"You can’t?" she gasped; yes, it really was gasped.
Emily's hand trembled so that the roses began to fall one by one, scattering a rain of petals as they dropped.
Emily's hand shook, causing the roses to begin falling one by one, scattering a shower of petals as they dropped.
"I mustn't," she repeated, low and shakily. "I had—reason.—I went to town to see—somebody. I saw Sir Samuel Brent, and he told me I must not. He is quite sure."
"I can't," she said again, softly and nervously. "I had—my reasons.—I went to town to meet—someone. I saw Sir Samuel Brent, and he told me I shouldn't. He is quite certain."
She tried to calm herself and smile. But the smile quivered and ended in a pathetic contortion of her face. In the hope of gaining decent self-control, she bent down to pick up the dropped roses. Before she had picked up two, she let all the rest fall, and sank kneeling among them, her face in her hands.
She tried to calm herself and smile. But the smile wavered and turned into a sad twist of her face. Hoping to regain some composure, she bent down to pick up the dropped roses. Before she could grab two, she let all the others fall and sank down on her knees among them, her face in her hands.
"Oh, Hester, Hester!" she panted, with sweet, stupid unconciousness of the other woman's heaving chest and glaring eyes. "It has come to me too, actually, after all."
"Oh, Hester, Hester!" she panted, with a sweet, naïve ignorance of the other woman's heaving chest and intense gaze. "It's happened to me too, really, after all."

The Palstrey Manor carriage had just rolled away carrying Lady Walderhurst home. The big, low-ceilinged, oak-beamed farm-house parlour was full of the deep golden sunlight of the late afternoon, the air was heavy with the scent of roses and sweet-peas and mignonette, the adorable fragrance of English country-house rooms. Captain Osborn inhaled it at each breath as he stood and looked out of the diamond-paned window, watching the landau out of sight. He felt the scent and the golden glow of the sunset light as intensely as he felt the dead silence which reigned between himself and Hester almost with the effect of a physical presence. Hester was lying upon the sofa again, and he knew she was staring at his back with that sardonic widening of her long eyes, a thing he hated, and which always foreboded things not pleasant to face.
The Palstrey Manor carriage had just driven away with Lady Walderhurst. The spacious, low-ceilinged farmhouse parlor was filled with the warm golden light of late afternoon, the air thick with the scent of roses, sweet peas, and mignonette, the lovely fragrance of English country homes. Captain Osborn breathed it in deeply as he stood looking out the diamond-paned window, watching the landau disappear. He felt the scent and the golden glow of the sunset as intensely as he felt the heavy silence that hung between him and Hester, almost like a physical presence. Hester was lying on the sofa again, and he knew she was staring at his back with that sardonic widening of her long eyes, something he hated, which always signaled unpleasant things to come.
He did not turn to face them until the footman's cockade had disappeared finally behind the tall hedge, and the tramp of the horses' feet was deadening itself in the lane. When he ceased watching and listening, he wheeled round suddenly.
He didn't turn to look at them until the footman's cockade was completely gone behind the tall hedge, and the sound of the horses' hooves faded away in the lane. Once he stopped watching and listening, he spun around abruptly.
"What does it all mean?" he demanded. "Hang her foolish airs and graces. Why won't she ride, for she evidently does not intend to."
"What does it all mean?" he demanded. "Forget her silly pretenses. Why won't she ride, since it’s clear she doesn’t plan to."
Hester laughed, a hard, short, savage little un-mirthful sound it was.
Hester laughed, a harsh, quick, brutal little laugh that held no joy.
"No, she doesn't intend to," she answered, "for many a long day, at least, for many a month. She has Sir Samuel Brent's orders to take the greatest care of herself."
"No, she doesn't plan to," she replied, "for quite a while, at least for many months. She has orders from Sir Samuel Brent to take the best care of herself."
"Brent's? Brent's?"
"Brent's? Brent's?"
Hester struck her lean little hands together and laughed this time with a hint at hysteric shrillness.
Hester clapped her thin little hands together and laughed this time with a touch of almost hysterical high-pitchedness.
"I told you so, I told you so!" she cried. "I knew it would be so, I knew it! By the time she reaches her thirty-sixth birthday there will be a new Marquis of Walderhurst, and he won't be either you or yours." And as she finished, she rolled over on the sofa, and bit the cushions with her teeth as she lay face downwards on them. "He won't be you, or belong to you," she reiterated, and then she struck the cushions with her clenched fist.
"I told you so, I told you so!" she shouted. "I knew it would turn out this way, I really did! By the time she turns thirty-six, there will be a new Marquis of Walderhurst, and he won't be you or anyone connected to you." As she finished speaking, she rolled over on the couch and bit into the cushions with her teeth while lying face down. "He won't be you or belong to you," she repeated, then hit the cushions with her clenched fist.
He rushed over to her, and seizing her by the shoulders shook her to and fro.
He hurried over to her, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking her back and forth.
"You don't know what you are talking about," he said; "you don't know what you are saying."
"You don't know what you're talking about," he said. "You don't know what you're saying."
"I do! I do! I do!" she screamed under her breath, and beat the cushions at every word. "It's true, it's true. She's drivelling about it, drivelling!"
"I do! I do! I do!" she whispered fiercely, hitting the cushions with every word. "It's true, it's true. She's babbling about it, babbling!"
Alec Osborn threw back his head, drawing in a hard breath which was almost a snort of fury.
Alec Osborn threw his head back, taking a deep breath that was nearly a snort of anger.
"By God!" he cried, "if she went out on Faustine now, she would not come back!"
"God!" he exclaimed, "if she went out with Faustine now, she wouldn't come back!"
His rage had made him so far beside himself that he had said more than he intended, far more than he would have felt safe. But the girl was as far beside herself as he was, and she took him up.
His anger had made him so out of control that he had said more than he meant to, much more than he would have felt comfortable with. But the girl was just as upset as he was, and she responded to him.
"Serve her right," she cried. "I shouldn't care. I hate her! I hate her! I told you once I couldn't, but I do. She's the biggest fool that ever lived. She knew nothing of what I felt. I believe she thought I would rejoice with her. I didn't know whether I should shriek in her face or scream out laughing. Her eyes were as big as saucers, and she looked at me as if she felt like the Virgin Mary after the Annunciation. Oh! the stupid, inhuman fool!"
"She deserves it," she shouted. "I shouldn't care. I hate her! I hate her! I told you before I couldn't, but I do. She's the biggest fool ever. She knew nothing about how I felt. I think she thought I would be happy for her. I didn't know if I should scream at her or burst out laughing. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked at me like she was the Virgin Mary after the Annunciation. Oh! the stupid, inhuman fool!"
Her words rushed forth faster and faster, she caught her breath with gasps, and her voice grew more shrill at every sentence. Osborn shook her again.
Her words came out faster and faster, she breathed heavily between gasps, and her voice got higher with each sentence. Osborn shook her again.
"Keep quiet," he ordered her. "You are going into hysterics, and it won't do. Get hold of yourself."
"Be quiet," he commanded her. "You're having a hysterical fit, and that's not acceptable. Pull yourself together."
"Go for Ameerah," she gasped, "or I'm afraid I can't. She knows what to do."
"Go for Ameerah," she said breathlessly, "or I can’t. She knows what to do."
He went for Ameerah, and the silently gliding creature came bringing her remedies with her. She looked at her mistress with stealthily questioning but affectionate eyes, and sat down on the floor rubbing her hands and feet in a sort of soothing massage. Osborn went out of the room, and the two women were left together. Ameerah knew many ways of calming her mistress's nerves, and perhaps one of the chief ones was to lead her by subtle powers to talk out her rages and anxieties. Hester never knew that she was revealing herself and her moods until after her interviews with the Ayah were over. Sometimes an hour or so had passed before she began to realise that she had let out things which she had meant to keep secret. It was never Ameerah who talked, and Hester was never conscious that she talked very much herself. But afterwards she saw that the few sentences she had uttered were such as would satisfy curiosity if the Ayah felt it. Also she was not, on the whole, at all sure that the woman felt it. She showed no outward sign of any interest other than the interest of a deep affection. She loved her young mistress to-day as passionately as she had loved her as a child when she had held her in her bosom as if she had been her own. By the time Emily Walderhurst had reached Palstrey, Ameerah knew many things. She understood that her mistress was as one who, standing upon the brink of a precipice, was being slowly but surely pushed over its edge—pushed, pushed by Fate. This was the thing imaged in her mind when she shut herself up in her room and stood alone in the midst of the chamber clenching her dark hands high above her white veiled head, and uttering curses which were spells, and spells which were curses.
He went for Ameerah, and the silently gliding figure arrived with her remedies. She looked at her mistress with questioning yet loving eyes and sat down on the floor, rubbing her hands and feet as a soothing massage. Osborn left the room, leaving the two women together. Ameerah knew many ways to calm her mistress's nerves, and one of the best was to gently encourage her to talk about her frustrations and worries. Hester never realized she was revealing her feelings until after her sessions with the Ayah were over. Sometimes an hour or more would pass before she noticed she had shared things she intended to keep private. It was never Ameerah who spoke, and Hester was never aware of how much she talked. But later, she recognized that the few sentences she had said could satisfy curiosity if the Ayah had any. Overall, she wasn't sure if the woman was curious; Ameerah showed no sign of interest beyond her deep affection. She loved her young mistress today as passionately as she had loved her as a child when she held her in her arms as if she were her own. By the time Emily Walderhurst arrived at Palstrey, Ameerah knew many things. She understood that her mistress was like someone standing on the edge of a cliff, slowly but surely being pushed over the edge—pushed by Fate. This was the image in her mind when she locked herself in her room, standing alone in the center of the chamber, clenching her dark hands above her white veiled head, uttering curses that were spells and spells that were curses.
Emily was glad that she had elected to be alone as much as possible, and had not invited people to come and stay with her. She had not invited people, in honest truth, because she felt shy of the responsibility of entertainment while Walderhurst was not with her. It would have been proper to invite his friends, and his friends were all people she was too much in awe of, and too desirous to please to be able to enjoy frankly as society. She had told herself that when she had been married a few years she would be braver.
Emily was happy that she had chosen to be alone as much as possible and hadn’t invited anyone to stay with her. The truth was, she didn’t invite anyone because she felt shy about the responsibility of entertaining while Walderhurst wasn’t there with her. It would have been appropriate to invite his friends, but they were all people she admired too much and wanted to impress, making it hard for her to relax and enjoy their company. She had convinced herself that after a few years of marriage, she would be more confident.
And now her gladness was so devout that it was pure rejoicing. How could she have been calm, how could she have been conversational, while through her whole being there surged but one thought. She was sure that while she talked to people she would have been guilty of looking as if she was thinking of something not in the least connected with themselves.
And now her happiness was so deep that it was genuine joy. How could she have stayed calm, how could she have held a conversation, while a single thought flooded her mind? She was certain that while she was talking to people, she must have looked like she was thinking about something completely unrelated to them.
If she had been less romantically sentimental in her desire to avoid all semblance of burdening her husband she would have ordered him home at once, and demanded as a right the protection of his dignity and presence. If she had been less humble she would have felt the importance of her position and the gravity of the claims it gave her to his consideration, instead of being lost in prayerful gratitude to heaven.
If she hadn't been so romantically sentimental in her wish to avoid putting any burden on her husband, she would have told him to come home right away and insisted on her right to his protection and presence. If she hadn't been so humble, she would have recognized the significance of her position and the serious claims it entitled her to for his consideration, instead of being absorbed in thankful prayers to heaven.
She had been rather stupidly mistaken in not making a confidante of Lady Maria Bayne, but she had been, in her big girl shyness, entirely like herself. In some remote part of her nature she had shrunk from a certain look of delighted amusement which she had known would have betrayed itself, despite her ladyship's good intentions, in the eyes assisted by the smart gold lorgnette. She knew she was inclined to be hyper-emotional on this subject, and she felt that if she had seen the humour trying to conceal itself behind the eye-glasses, she might have been hysterical enough to cry even while she tried to laugh, and pass her feeling off lightly. Oh, no! Oh, no! Somehow she knew that at such a moment, for some fantastic, if subtle, reason, Lady Maria would only see her as Emily Fox-Seton, that she would have actually figured before her for an instant as poor Emily Fox-Seton making an odd confession. She could not have endured it without doing something foolish, she felt that she would not, indeed.
She had been pretty stupid for not confiding in Lady Maria Bayne, but in her big girl shyness, she was just being herself. Deep down, she had avoided a certain look of delighted amusement that she knew would have shown through, despite her ladyship's good intentions, in her eyes behind the stylish gold lorgnette. She realized she had a tendency to be overly emotional about this, and she feared that if she had caught a glimpse of the humor trying to hide behind the eyeglasses, she might have been hysterical enough to cry even while trying to laugh it off. Oh, no! Oh, no! Somehow she knew that at that moment, for some strange, if subtle, reason, Lady Maria would see her only as Emily Fox-Seton, that she would have actually pictured her for a moment as poor Emily Fox-Seton making a weird confession. She couldn't have stood it without doing something foolish; she felt she really wouldn't.
So Lady Maria went gaily away to make her round of visits and be the amusing old life and soul of house-party after house-party, suspecting nothing of a possibility which would actually have sobered her for a moment.
So Lady Maria happily set off to make her rounds of visits and be the entertaining life and soul of every house party, unaware of a possibility that would have seriously sobered her for a moment.
Emily passed her days at Palstrey in a state of happy exaltation. For a week or so they were spent in wondering whether or not she should write a letter to Lord Walderhurst which should convey the information to him which even Lady Maria would have regarded as important, but the more she argued the question with herself, the less she wavered from her first intention. Lady Maria's frank congratulation of herself and Lord Walderhurst in his wife's entire unexactingness had indeed been the outcome of a half-formed intention to dissipate amiably even the vaguest inclination to verge on expecting things from people. While she thought Emily unlikely to allow herself to deteriorate into an encumbrance, her ladyship had seen women in her position before, whose marriages had made perfect fools of them through causing them to lose their heads completely and require concessions and attentions from their newly acquired relations which bored everybody. So she had lightly patted and praised Emily for the course of action she preferred to "keep her up to."
Emily spent her days at Palstrey feeling joyful and uplifted. For about a week, she wondered whether she should write a letter to Lord Walderhurst that would share important information, even information Lady Maria would consider significant. However, the more she debated the issue with herself, the more she stuck to her original plan. Lady Maria's sincere congratulations to herself and Lord Walderhurst for his wife's complete lack of demands had actually stemmed from a half-hearted desire to gently dispel any hint of expectation from others. While she believed Emily wouldn’t allow herself to become a burden, her ladyship had seen women in similar situations before, whose marriages had turned them into complete fools by making them lose their heads and require attention and accommodations from their new relatives, which annoyed everyone. So, she had casually praised Emily for the path she preferred to "keep her on.”
"She's the kind of woman ideas sink into if they are well put," she had remarked in times gone by. "She's not sharp enough to see that things are being suggested to her, but a suggestion acts upon her delightfully."
"She's the kind of woman that good ideas really resonate with," she had said in the past. "She's not quite aware that things are being suggested to her, but a suggestion influences her in a wonderful way."
Her suggestions acted upon Emily as she walked about the gardens at Palstrey, pondering in the sunshine and soothed by the flower scents of the warmed borders. Such a letter written to Walderhurst might change his cherished plans, concerning which she knew he held certain ambitions. He had been so far absorbed in them that he had gone to India at a time of the year which was not usually chosen for the journey. He had become further interested and absorbed after he had reached the country, and he was evidently likely to prolong his stay as he had not thought of prolonging it. He wrote regularly though not frequently, and Emily had gathered from the tone of his letters that he was more interested than he had ever been in his life before.
Her suggestions affected Emily as she strolled through the gardens at Palstrey, reflecting in the sunlight and calming herself with the floral scents of the warm borders. A letter sent to Walderhurst could disrupt his cherished plans, which she knew he was quite ambitious about. He had been so focused on them that he had traveled to India at a time of year that was usually avoided for such trips. He grew increasingly interested and engaged after arriving in the country, and it was clear he was likely to extend his stay longer than he originally intended. He wrote regularly but not often, and Emily picked up from the tone of his letters that he was more intrigued than he had ever been in his life.
"I would not interfere with his work for anything in the world," she said. "He cares more for it than he usually cares for things. I care for everything—I have that kind of mind; an intellectual person is different. I am perfectly well and happy here. And it will be so nice to look forward."
"I wouldn't interfere with his work for anything in the world," she said. "He cares about it more than he usually cares about other things. I care about everything—I have that kind of mindset; an intellectual person is different. I'm perfectly fine and happy here. And it'll be so nice to look forward."
She was not aware how Lady Maria's suggestions had "sunk in." She would probably have reached the same conclusion without their having been made, but since they had been made, they had assisted her. There was one thing of all others she felt she could not possibly bear, which was to realise that she herself could bring to her James's face an expression she had once or twice seen others bring there (Captain Osborn notably),—an expression of silent boredom on the verge of irritation. Even radiant domestic joy might not be able to overrule this, if just at this particular juncture he found himself placed in the position of a man whom decency compelled to take the next steamer to England.
She didn’t realize how much Lady Maria’s suggestions had affected her. She likely would have come to the same conclusion on her own, but since those suggestions were made, they helped her along. There was one thing above all that she felt she could not bear: the thought that she could bring a look to James's face that she had seen others, especially Captain Osborn, bring there—a look of silent boredom almost turning into irritation. Even a truly happy home life might not be enough to change that if, at this moment, he found himself in the position of a man who decency required to take the next steamer to England.
If she had felt tenderly towards Hester Osborn before, the feeling was now increased tenfold. She went to see her oftener, she began to try to persuade her to come and stay at Palstrey. She was all the more kind because Hester seemed less well, and was in desperate ill spirits. Her small face had grown thin and yellow, she had dark rings under her eyes, and her little hands were hot and looked like bird's claws. She did not sleep and had lost her appetite.
If she had felt affection for Hester Osborn before, that feeling had now intensified greatly. She visited her more frequently and started to encourage her to come and stay at Palstrey. Her kindness was even more pronounced because Hester appeared to be unwell and was in a really bad mood. Her face had become thin and pale, she had dark circles under her eyes, and her small hands were warm and resembled bird's claws. She wasn't sleeping well and had lost her appetite.
"You must come and stay at Palstrey for a few days," Emily said to her. "The mere change from one house to another may make you sleep better."
"You should come and stay at Palstrey for a few days," Emily told her. "Just the change from one house to another might help you sleep better."
But Hester was not inclined to avail herself of the invitation. She made obstacles and delayed acceptance for one reason and another. She was, in fact, all the more reluctant because her husband wished her to make the visit. Their opposed opinions had resulted in one of their scenes.
But Hester wasn’t interested in taking up the invitation. She created excuses and postponed her response for various reasons. In fact, she was even more hesitant because her husband wanted her to go. Their differing views had led to one of their arguments.
"I won't go," she had said at first. "I tell you I won't."
"I’m not going," she had said at first. "I’m telling you I'm not."
"You will," he answered. "It will be better for you."
"You will," he replied. "It’ll be better for you."
"Will it be worse for me if I don't?" she laughed feverishly. "And how will it be better for you if I do? I know you are in it."
"Will it be worse for me if I don't?" she laughed nervously. "And how will it be better for you if I do? I know you're involved."
He lost his temper and was indiscreet, as his temper continually betrayed him into being.
He lost his cool and was reckless, as his anger consistently led him to be that way.
"Yes, I am in it," he said through his teeth, "as you might have the sense to see. Everything is the better for us that throws us with them, and makes them familiar with the thought of us and our rights."
"Yeah, I'm in it," he said through clenched teeth, "as you should be smart enough to notice. Everything improves for us when we engage with them and make them aware of us and our rights."
"Our rights," the words were a shrill taunt.
"Our rights," the words were a sharp mockery.
"What rights have you, likely to be recognised, unless you kill her. Are you going to kill her?"
"What rights do you think you'll have, likely to be recognized, unless you kill her? Are you going to kill her?"
He had a moment of insanity.
He briefly lost it.
"I'd kill her and you too if it was safe to do it. You both deserve it!"
"I'd kill her and you too if I could get away with it. You both deserve it!"
He flung across the room, having lost his wits as well as his temper. But a second later both came back to him as in a revulsion of feeling.
He threw himself across the room, having lost his mind as well as his temper. But a moment later, both returned to him in a wave of emotion.
"I talk like a melodramatic fool," he cried. "Oh, Hester, forgive me!" He knelt on the floor by her side, caressing her imploringly. "We both take fire in the same way. We are both driven crazy by this damned blow. We're beaten; we may as well own it and take what we can get. She's a fool, but she's better than that pompous, stiff brute Walderhurst, and she has a lot of pull over him he knows nothing about. The smug animal is falling in love with her in his way. She can make him do the decent thing. Let us keep friends with her."
"I sound like a dramatic idiot," he exclaimed. "Oh, Hester, please forgive me!" He knelt on the floor beside her, pleading with her affectionately. "We both react the same way. We're both going mad from this awful blow. We're defeated; we might as well admit it and take what we can get. She's naive, but she's better than that arrogant, uptight brute Walderhurst, and she has a lot of influence over him that he doesn't even realize. The self-satisfied guy is falling for her in his own way. She can make him do the right thing. We should stay on good terms with her."
"The decent thing would be a thousand a year," wailed Hester, giving in to his contrition in spite of herself, because she had once been in love with him, and because she was utterly helpless. "Five hundred a year wouldn't be indecent."
"The right thing to do would be a thousand a year," Hester lamented, surrendering to his remorse despite her better judgment, because she had once loved him and felt completely powerless. "Five hundred a year wouldn't be unreasonable."
"Let us keep on her good side," he said, fondling her, with a relieved countenance. "Tell her you will come and that she is an angel, and that you are sure a visit to the Manor will save your life."
"Let's stay on her good side," he said, touching her affectionately, looking relieved. "Tell her you’ll come, that she’s amazing, and that you’re sure a visit to the Manor will save your life."
They went to Palstrey a few days later. Ameerah accompanied them in attendance upon her mistress, and the three settled down into a life so regular that it scarcely seemed to wear the aspect of a visit. The Osborns were given some of the most beautiful and convenient rooms in the house. No other visitors were impending and the whole big place was at their disposal. Hester's boudoir overlooked the most perfect nooks of garden, and its sweet chintz draperies and cushions and books and flowers made it a luxurious abode of peace.
They went to Palstrey a few days later. Ameerah joined them to assist her mistress, and the three of them settled into a routine so regular that it hardly felt like a visit. The Osborns were given some of the most beautiful and convenient rooms in the house. No other guests were expected, and the entire large place was theirs to use. Hester's boudoir overlooked the most gorgeous spots in the garden, and its lovely chintz curtains, cushions, books, and flowers made it a luxurious haven of peace.
"What shall I do," she said on the first evening in it as she sat in a soft chair by the window, looking out at the twilight and talking to Emily. "What shall I do when I must go away?"
"What should I do," she said on the first evening in it as she sat in a comfy chair by the window, looking out at the twilight and talking to Emily. "What should I do when I have to leave?"
"I don't mean only from here,—I mean away from England, to loathly India."
"I don't just mean from here—I mean far away from England, to that dreadful India."
"Do you dislike it so?" Emily asked, roused to a new conception of her feeling by her tone.
"Do you hate it that much?" Emily asked, awakened to a new understanding of her feelings by her tone.
"I could never describe to you how much," fiercely. "It is like going to the place which is the opposite of Heaven."
"I could never explain to you how much," fiercely. "It’s like going to the place that’s the complete opposite of Heaven."
"I did not know that," pityingly. "Perhaps—I wonder if something might not be done: I must talk to my husband."
"I didn't know that," she said with pity. "Maybe—I wonder if there's something that can be done: I need to talk to my husband."
Ameerah seemed to develop an odd fancy for the society of Jane Cupp, which Jane was obliged to confess to her mistress had a tendency to produce in her system "the creeps."
Ameerah seemed to take an unusual liking to spending time with Jane Cupp, which Jane had to admit to her boss made her feel "the creeps."
"You must try to overcome it, Jane," Lady Walderhurst said. "I'm afraid it's because of her colour. I've felt a little silly and shy about her myself, but it isn't nice of us. You ought to read 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' and all about that poor religious Uncle Tom, and Legree, and Eliza crossing the river on the blocks of ice."
"You need to work on getting past it, Jane," Lady Walderhurst said. "I think it’s because of her skin color. I’ve felt a bit awkward and shy about her too, but that's not fair to her. You should read 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,' and learn about that poor, pious Uncle Tom, Legree, and Eliza crossing the river on ice blocks."
"I have read it twice, your ladyship," was Jane's earnestly regretful response, "and most awful it is, and made me and mother cry beyond words. And I suppose it is the poor creature's colour that's against her, and I'm trying to be kind to her, but I must own that she makes me nervous. She asks me such a lot of questions in her queer way, and stares at me so quiet. She actually asked me quite sudden the other day if I loved the big Mem Sahib. I didn't know what she could mean at first, but after a while I found out it was her Indian way of meaning your ladyship, and she didn't intend disrespect, because she spoke of you most humble afterwards, and called his lordship the Heaven born."
"I've read it twice, my lady," Jane replied earnestly, "and it's really awful; it made both me and my mother cry a lot. I think it's the poor woman's color that's against her, and I’m trying to be kind, but I have to admit that she makes me nervous. She asks me so many questions in her odd way and stares at me so quietly. Just the other day, she suddenly asked me if I loved the big Mem Sahib. I wasn't sure what she meant at first, but eventually I realized she was referring to you, and she didn't mean any disrespect because she spoke of you humbly afterward and called his lordship the Heaven born."
"Be as kind as you can to her, Jane," instructed her mistress. "And take her a nice walk occasionally. I daresay she feels very homesick here."
"Be as kind as you can to her, Jane," instructed her boss. "And take her for a nice walk every now and then. I’m sure she feels really homesick here."
What Ameerah said to her mistress was that these English servant women were pigs and devils, and could conceal nothing from those who chose to find out things from them. If Jane had known that the Ayah could have told her of every movement she made during the day or night, of her up-gettings and down-lyings, of the hour and moment of every service done for the big Mem Sahib, of why and how and when and where each thing was done, she would have been frightened indeed.
What Ameerah told her mistress was that these English servant women were awful and tricky and could hide nothing from those who wanted to find out about them. If Jane had realized that the Ayah could have shared every moment of her day or night, from when she got up to when she went to bed, the timing of every service performed for the big Mem Sahib, including the reasons and methods for each task, she would have been truly scared.
One day, it is true, she came into Lady Walderhurst's sleeping apartment to find Ameerah standing in the middle of it looking round its contents with restless, timid, bewildered eyes. She wore, indeed, the manner of an alarmed creature who did not know how she had got there.
One day, she walked into Lady Walderhurst's bedroom and found Ameerah standing in the middle of the room, looking around with anxious, shy, confused eyes. She had the demeanor of a scared animal who wasn’t sure how she had ended up there.
"What are you doing here?" demanded Jane. "You have no right in this part of the house. You're taking a great liberty, and your mistress will be angry."
"What are you doing here?" Jane demanded. "You have no right to be in this part of the house. You're overstepping, and your boss will be upset."
"My Mem Sahib asked for a book," the Ayah quite shivered in her alarmed confusion. "Your Mem Sahib said it was here. They did not order me, but I thought I would come to you. I did not know it was forbidden."
"My Mem Sahib asked for a book," the Ayah said, trembling in her alarmed confusion. "Your Mem Sahib said it was here. They didn’t tell me to come, but I thought I would ask you. I didn’t know it was not allowed."
"What was the book?" inquired Jane severely. "I will take it to her ladyship."
"What was the book?" Jane asked sharply. "I'll take it to her ladyship."
But Ameerah was so frightened that she had forgotten the name, and when Jane knocked at the door of Mrs. Osborn's boudoir, it was empty, both the ladies having gone into the garden.
But Ameerah was so scared that she forgot the name, and when Jane knocked on the door of Mrs. Osborn's boudoir, it was empty, as both women had gone into the garden.
But Ameerah's story was quite true, Lady Walderhurst said in the evening when Jane spoke of the matter as she dressed her for dinner. They had been speaking of a book containing records of certain historical Walderhursts. It was one Emily had taken from the library to read in her bedroom.
But Ameerah's story was absolutely true, Lady Walderhurst said in the evening when Jane talked about it while getting her ready for dinner. They had been discussing a book that had records of certain historical Walderhursts. It was one that Emily had taken from the library to read in her room.
"We did not ask her to go for it. In fact I did not know the woman was within hearing. She moves about so noiselessly one frequently does not know when she is near. Of course she meant very well, but she does not know our English ways."
"We didn’t ask her to go for it. In fact, I didn’t even know she was within earshot. She moves around so quietly that you often don’t realize she’s nearby. Of course, she meant well, but she doesn’t understand our English customs."
"No, my lady, she does not," said Jane, respectfully but firmly. "I took the liberty of telling her she must keep to her own part of the house unless required by your ladyship."
"No, my lady, she doesn’t," Jane replied, respectfully but firmly. "I took the liberty of telling her she must stay in her own part of the house unless you need her."
"You mustn't frighten the poor creature," laughed her mistress. She was rather touched indeed by the slavish desire to please and do service swiftly which the Ayah's blunder seemed to indicate. She had wished to save her mistress even the trouble of giving the order. That was her Oriental way, Emily thought, and it was very affectionate and child-like.
"You shouldn't scare the poor thing," her mistress laughed. She was actually quite moved by the Ayah's eager desire to please and serve quickly, which the mistake seemed to show. She had wanted to spare her mistress the hassle of giving the command. That was her Oriental way, Emily thought, and it was very loving and childlike.
Being reminded of the book again, she carried it down herself into the drawing-room. It was a volume she was fond of because it recorded romantic stories of certain noble dames of Walderhurst lineage.
Being reminded of the book again, she took it down herself to the drawing room. It was a book she loved because it told romantic stories about certain noble women from the Walderhurst family.
Her special predilection was a Dame Ellena, who, being left with but few servitors in attendance during her lord's absence from his castle on a foraging journey into an enemy's country, had defended the stronghold boldly against the attack of a second enemy who had adroitly seized the opportunity to forage for himself. In the cellars had been hidden treasure recently acquired by the usual means, and knowing this, Dame Ellena had done splendid deeds, marshalling her small forces in such way as deceived the attacking party and showing herself in scorn upon the battlements, a fierce, beauteous woman about to give her lord an heir, yet fearing naught, and only made more fierce and full of courage by this fact. The son, born but three weeks later, had been the most splendid and savage fighter of his name, and a giant in build and strength.
Her particular preference was for Dame Ellena, who, left with only a few attendants while her lord was away on a foraging mission in enemy territory, bravely defended the castle against the attack of a second enemy that had cleverly seized the chance to forage for himself. Treasure, recently acquired through the usual means, was hidden in the cellars, and knowing this, Dame Ellena accomplished remarkable feats, organizing her small forces in a way that tricked the attackers and displaying her defiance from the battlements as a fierce, beautiful woman about to bear her lord an heir. She felt no fear, and this fact only made her more fierce and courageous. The son, born just three weeks later, would grow to be the most magnificent and fierce fighter of his name, a giant in both size and strength.
"I suppose," Emily said when they discussed the legend after dinner, "I suppose she felt that she could do anything," with her italics. "I daresay nothing could make her afraid, but the thought that something might go wrong while her husband was away. And strength was given her."
"I guess," Emily said when they talked about the legend after dinner, "I guess she felt she could do anything," emphasizing her words. "I’d say nothing could scare her, except the worry that something might go wrong while her husband was away. And she was given strength."
She was so thrilled that she got up and walked across the room with quite a fine sweep of heroic movement in her momentary excitement. She held her head up and smiled with widening eyes.
She was so excited that she got up and walked across the room with a grand, heroic stride in her moment of enthusiasm. She held her head high and smiled with bright, wide eyes.
But she saw Captain Osborn drag at his black moustache to hide an unattractive grin, and she was at once abashed into feeling silly and shy. She sat down again with awkward self-consciousness.
But she saw Captain Osborn tug at his black mustache to hide an unappealing grin, and she suddenly felt embarrassed, silly, and shy. She sat down again feeling awkward and self-conscious.
"I'm afraid I'm making you laugh at me," she apologised, "but that story always gives me such a romantic feeling. I like her so."
"I'm sorry if I'm making you laugh at me," she said, "but that story always gives me such a romantic feeling. I really like her."
"Oh! not at all, not all," said Osborn. "I was not laughing really; oh no!"
"Oh! Not at all, not at all," said Osborn. "I wasn't really laughing; oh no!"
But he had been, and had been secretly calling her a sentimental, ramping idiot.
But he had been, and had secretly been calling her a sentimental, clueless idiot.
It was a great day for Jane Cupp when her mother arrived at Palstrey Manor. It was a great day for Mrs. Cupp also. When she descended from the train at the little country station, warm and somewhat flushed by her emotions and the bugled splendours of her best bonnet and black silk mantle, the sight of Jane standing neatly upon the platform almost overcame her. Being led to his lordship's own private bus, and seeing her trunk surrounded by the attentions of an obsequious station-master and a liveried young man, she was conscious of concealing a flutter with dignified reserve.
It was an amazing day for Jane Cupp when her mom arrived at Palstrey Manor. It was an amazing day for Mrs. Cupp too. When she got off the train at the small country station, feeling warm and slightly flustered by her feelings and the fancy details of her best hat and black silk coat, seeing Jane standing neatly on the platform almost brought her to tears. As she was led to his lordship's private bus and saw her suitcase surrounded by the attention of a helpful station-master and a uniformed young man, she made an effort to hide her excitement with dignified composure.
"My word, Jane!" she exclaimed after they had taken their seats in the vehicle. "My word, you look as accustomed to it as if you had been born in the family."
"My goodness, Jane!" she exclaimed after they had taken their seats in the vehicle. "Wow, you look as comfortable as if you were born into this family."
But it was when, after she had been introduced to the society in the servants' hall, she was settled in her comfortable room next to Jane's own that she realised to the full that there were features of her position which marked it with importance almost startling. As Jane talked to her, the heat of the genteel bonnet and beaded mantle had nothing whatever to do with the warmth which moistened her brow.
But it was when she was introduced to the group in the servants' hall and settled into her cozy room next to Jane's that she truly realized there were aspects of her situation that highlighted its importance in a way that was almost shocking. As Jane spoke to her, the heat from the fancy bonnet and beaded shawl had nothing to do with the sweat on her forehead.
"I thought I'd keep it till I saw you, mother," said the girl decorously. "I know what her ladyship feels about being talked over. If I was a lady myself, I shouldn't like it. And I know how deep you'll feel it, that when the doctor advised her to get an experienced married person to be at hand, she said in that dear way of hers, 'Jane, if your uncle could spare your mother, how I should like to have her. I've never forgot her kindness in Mortimer Street.'"
"I thought I’d hold onto it until I saw you, mom," the girl said politely. "I understand how your ladyship feels about people talking behind her back. If I were a lady myself, I wouldn’t like it either. And I know how much it will mean to you that when the doctor suggested having an experienced married person around, she responded in that sweet way of hers, 'Jane, if your uncle could spare your mother, I would love to have her. I've never forgotten her kindness on Mortimer Street.'"
Mrs. Cupp fanned her face with a handkerchief of notable freshness.
Mrs. Cupp waved a fresh handkerchief in front of her face.
"If she was Her Majesty," she said, "she couldn't be more sacred to me, nor me more happy to be allowed the privilege."
"If she were Her Majesty," she said, "she couldn't be more important to me, nor could I be happier to have the privilege."
Jane had begun to put her mother's belongings away. She was folding and patting a skirt on the bed. She fussed about a little nervously and then lifted a rather embarrassed face.
Jane had started to pack away her mother's things. She was folding and smoothing a skirt on the bed. She moved around a bit anxiously and then lifted her somewhat embarrassed face.
"I'm glad you are here, mother," she said. "I'm thankful to have you!"
"I'm glad you are here, Mom," she said. "I'm thankful to have you!"
Mrs. Cupp ceased fanning and stared at her with a change of expression. She found herself involuntarily asking her next question in a half whisper.
Mrs. Cupp stopped fanning and looked at her with a changed expression. She found herself unintentionally asking her next question in a quiet whisper.
"Why, Jane, what is it?"
"What's wrong, Jane?"
Jane came nearer.
Jane got closer.
"I don't know," she answered, and her voice also was low. "Perhaps I'm silly and overanxious, because I am so fond of her. But that Ameerah, I actually dream about her."
"I don’t know," she replied, her voice equally soft. "Maybe I’m being silly and too worried because I really care about her. But that Ameerah, I actually have dreams about her."
"What! The black woman?"
"What! The Black woman?"
"If I was to say a word, or if you did, and we was wrong, how should we feel? I've kept my nerves to myself till I've nearly screamed sometimes. And my lady would be so hurt if she knew. But—well," in a hurried outburst, "I do wish his lordship was here, and I do wish the Osborns wasn't. I do wish it, I tell you that."
"If I were to say something, or if you did, and we were wrong, how should we feel? I've kept my nerves in check to the point where I've almost screamed at times. And my lady would be so hurt if she knew. But—well," in a hurried outburst, "I really wish his lordship was here, and I really wish the Osborns weren't. I really wish that, I want you to know."
"Good Lord!" cried Mrs. Cupp, and after staring with alarmed eyes a second or so, she wiped a slight dampness from her upper lip.
"Good Lord!" exclaimed Mrs. Cupp, and after staring with wide eyes for a moment, she wiped a bit of sweat from her upper lip.
She was of the order of female likely to take a somewhat melodramatic view of any case offering her an opening in that direction.
She was the type of woman who would tend to take a somewhat dramatic perspective on any situation that gave her the chance to do so.
"Jane!" she gasped faintly, "do you think they'd try to take her life?"
"Jane!" she breathed softly, "do you think they would try to take her life?"
"Goodness, no!" ejaculated Jane, with even a trifle of impatience. "People like them daren't. But suppose they was to try to, well, to upset her in some way, what a thing for them it would be."
"Goodness, no!" Jane exclaimed, a bit impatiently. "People like that wouldn't dare. But if they were to try to, well, to mess with her in some way, what a situation that would be for them."
After which the two women talked together for some time in whispers, Jane bringing a chair to place opposite her mother's. They sat knee to knee, and now and then Jane shed a tear from pure nervousness. She was so appalled by the fear of making a mistake which, being revealed by some chance, would bring confusion upon and pain of mind to her lady.
After that, the two women chatted quietly for a while, with Jane bringing over a chair to sit across from her mother. They sat close together, knee to knee, and every now and then, Jane let a tear fall out of sheer nervousness. She was overwhelmed by the fear of making a mistake, which, if discovered by chance, would cause confusion and distress for her mother.
"At all events," was Mrs. Cupp's weighty observation when their conference was at an end, "here we both are, and two pairs of eyes and ears and hands and legs is a fat lot better than one, where there's things to be looked out for."
"Anyway," Mrs. Cupp said with authority when their discussion wrapped up, "here we are, and having two pairs of eyes, ears, hands, and legs is a lot better than just one when there are things to watch out for."
Her training in the matter of subtlety had not been such as Ameerah's, and it may not be regarded as altogether improbable that her observation of the Ayah was at times not too adroitly concealed, but if the native woman knew that she was being remarked, she gave no sign of her knowledge. She performed her duties faithfully and silently, she gave no trouble, and showed a gentle subservience and humbleness towards the white servants which won immense approbation. Her manner towards Mrs. Cupp's self was marked indeed by something like a tinge of awed deference, which, it must be confessed, mollified the good woman, and awakened in her a desire to be just and lenient even to the dark of skin and alien of birth.
Her training in subtleties wasn't as refined as Ameerah's, and it's not entirely unlikely that she sometimes struggled to hide her observations of the Ayah. However, if the native woman knew she was being watched, she never showed it. She carried out her duties quietly and without fuss, demonstrated a gentle submissiveness and humility toward the white servants that earned her a lot of praise. Her behavior toward Mrs. Cupp herself had a certain air of respectful deference that, to be honest, softened the good woman and made her want to be fair and kind even to those with darker skin and different backgrounds.
"She knows her betters when she sees them, and has pretty enough manners for a black," the object of her respectful obeisances remarked. "I wonder if she's ever heard of her Maker, and if a little brown Testament with good print wouldn't be a good thing to give her?"
"She knows who’s better than her when she sees them, and she has decent manners for a Black," the person she respected said. "I wonder if she’s ever heard of her Creator, and if a little brown Bible with good print wouldn’t be a nice gift for her?"
This boon was, in fact, bestowed upon her as a gift. Mrs. Cupp bought it for a shilling at a small shop in the village. Ameerah, in whose dusky being was incorporated the occult faith of lost centuries, and whose gods had been gods through mystic ages, received the fat, little brown book with down-dropped lids and grateful obeisance. These were her words to her mistress:
This blessing was actually given to her as a gift. Mrs. Cupp bought it for a shilling at a small shop in the village. Ameerah, who carried within her the ancient beliefs of lost centuries and whose gods had existed through mystical ages, accepted the chubby little brown book with lowered eyes and gratitude. These were her words to her mistress:
"The fat old woman with protruding eyes bestowed it upon me. She says it is the book of her god. She has but one. She wishes me to worship him. Am I a babe to worship such a god as would please her. She is old, and has lost her mind."
"The old, overweight woman with bulging eyes gave it to me. She says it's the book of her god. She has only one. She wants me to worship him. Am I a child to worship a god just to satisfy her? She's old and has lost her mind."
Lady Walderhurst's health continued all that could be desired. She arose smiling in the morning, and bore her smile about with her all day. She walked much in the gardens, and spent long, happy hours sewing in her favourite sitting-room. Work which she might have paid other women to do, she did with her own hands for the mere sentimental bliss of it. Sometimes she sat with Hester and sewed, and Hester lay on a sofa and stared at her moving hands.
Lady Walderhurst's health was everything anyone could hope for. She woke up smiling every morning and carried that smile with her throughout the day. She spent a lot of time walking in the gardens and enjoyed long, happy hours sewing in her favorite sitting room. Instead of hiring someone else to do the work, she chose to do it herself just for the happiness it brought her. Sometimes she sat with Hester and sewed while Hester lounged on the sofa, watching her hands in motion.
"You know how to do it, don't you?" she once said.
"You know how to do it, right?" she once said.
"I was obliged to sew for myself when I was so poor, and this is delightful," was Emily's answer.
"I had to sew for myself when I was really broke, and this is great," was Emily's reply.
"But you could buy it all and save yourself the trouble."
"But you could buy everything and save yourself the hassle."
Emily stroked her bit of cambric and looked awkward.
Emily brushed her piece of cambric and felt uncomfortable.
"I'd rather not," she said.
"I'd prefer not to," she said.
Well as she was, she began to think she did not sleep quite so soundly as had been habitual with her. She started up in bed now and again as if she had been disturbed by some noise, but when she waited and listened she heard nothing. At least this happened on two or three occasions. And then one night, having been lying folded in profound, sweet sleep, she sprang up in the black darkness, wakened by an actual, physical reality of sensation, the soft laying of a hand upon her naked side,—that, and nothing else.
Well as she was, she started to feel like she wasn't sleeping as soundly as she usually did. She would wake up in bed now and then as if she'd been disturbed by some noise, but when she listened carefully, she didn't hear anything. This happened two or three times. Then one night, after being in a deep, peaceful sleep, she suddenly jumped up in the pitch black, awakened by a real, physical sensation—someone gently placing a hand on her bare side—that, and nothing more.
"What is that? Who is there?" she cried. "Someone is in the room!"
"What is that? Who's there?" she exclaimed. "Someone's in the room!"
Yes, someone was there. A few feet from her bed she heard a sobbing sigh, then a rustle, then followed silence. She struck a match and, getting up, lighted candles. Her hand shook, but she remembered that she must be firm with herself.
Yes, someone was there. A few feet from her bed, she heard a sobbing sigh, then a rustle, followed by silence. She struck a match and, getting up, lit the candles. Her hand shook, but she reminded herself that she needed to be strong.
"I must not be nervous," she said, and looked the room over from end to end.
"I can’t be nervous," she said, scanning the room from one end to the other.
But it contained no living creature, nor any sign that living creature had entered it since she had lain down to rest. Gradually the fast beating of her heart had slackened, and she passed her hand over her face in bewilderment.
But it had no living being in it, nor any indication that a living creature had been inside since she had settled down to rest. Slowly, the rapid beating of her heart slowed down, and she ran her hand over her face in confusion.
"It wasn't like a dream at all," she murmured; "it really wasn't. I felt it."
"It didn't feel like a dream at all," she whispered; "it really didn’t. I felt it."
Still as absolutely nothing was to be found, the sense of reality diminished somewhat, and being so healthy a creature, she regained her composure, and on going back to bed slept well until Jane brought her early tea.
Still, since absolutely nothing could be found, her sense of reality faded a bit, but being such a healthy person, she regained her composure and, upon returning to bed, slept well until Jane brought her early tea.
Under the influence of fresh morning air and sunlight, of ordinary breakfast and breakfast talk with the Osborns, her first convictions receded so far that she laughed a little as she related the incident.
Under the influence of the fresh morning air and sunlight, along with a typical breakfast and casual conversation with the Osborns, her initial beliefs faded so much that she chuckled a bit while recounting the incident.
"I never had such a real dream in my life," she said; "but it must have been a dream."
"I've never had such a vivid dream in my life," she said; "but it must have been a dream."
"One's dreams are very real sometimes," said Hester.
"Sometimes, our dreams feel very real," said Hester.
"Perhaps it was the Palstrey ghost," Osborn laughed. "It came to you because you ignore it." He broke off with a slight sudden start and stared at her a second questioningly. "Did you say it put its hand on your side?" he asked.
"Maybe it was the Palstrey ghost," Osborn chuckled. "It came to you because you ignore it." He suddenly stopped, looked at her with a questioning expression for a moment. "Did you say it touched your side?" he asked.
"Don't tell her silly things that will frighten her. How ridiculous of you," exclaimed Hester sharply. "It's not proper."
"Don't say silly things that will scare her. That's so ridiculous of you," Hester exclaimed sharply. "It's not right."
Emily looked at both of them wonderingly.
Emily looked at both of them in amazement.
"What do you mean?" she said. "I don't believe in ghosts. It won't frighten me, Hester. I never even heard of a Palstrey ghost."
"What do you mean?" she said. "I don't believe in ghosts. It won't scare me, Hester. I've never even heard of a Palstrey ghost."
"Then I am not going to tell you of one," said Captain Osborn a little brusquely, and he left his chair and went to the sideboard to cut cold beef.
"Then I'm not going to tell you about one," Captain Osborn said somewhat abruptly, and he got up from his chair and went to the sideboard to slice some cold beef.
He kept his back towards them, and his shoulders looked uncommunicative and slightly obstinate. Hester's face was sullen. Emily thought it sweet of her to care so much, and turned upon her with grateful eyes.
He kept his back to them, and his shoulders seemed closed off and a bit defiant. Hester’s face was gloomy. Emily found it nice of her to care so much and looked at her with thankful eyes.
"I was only frightened for a few minutes, Hester," she said. "My dreams are not vivid at all, usually."
"I was only scared for a few minutes, Hester," she said. "My dreams aren't very vivid at all, usually."
But howsoever bravely she ignored the shock she had received, it was not without its effect, which was that occasionally there drifted into her mind a recollection of the suggestion that Palstrey had a ghost. She had never heard of it, and was in fact of an orthodoxy so ingenuously entire as to make her feel that belief in the existence of such things was a sort of defiance of ecclesiastical laws. Still, such stories were often told in connection with old places, and it was natural to wonder what features marked this particular legend. Did it lay hands on people's sides when they were asleep? Captain Osborn had asked his question as if with a sudden sense of recognition. But she would not let herself think of the matter, and she would not make inquiries.
But no matter how bravely she brushed off the shock she had experienced, it still took its toll. Every now and then, she found herself remembering the suggestion that Palstrey had a ghost. She had never heard about it before, and her beliefs were so strong that she felt thinking about such things was a kind of rebellion against church teachings. Still, stories like that were often talked about in relation to old places, and it was only natural to wonder what made this particular legend stand out. Did it touch people while they were asleep? Captain Osborn had asked his question as if he recognized something about it. But she refused to let herself dwell on the idea, and she wouldn’t make any inquiries.
The result was that she did not sleep well for several nights. She was annoyed at herself, because she found that she kept lying awake as if listening or waiting. And it was not a good thing to lose one's sleep when one wanted particularly to keep strong.
The result was that she didn’t sleep well for several nights. She was frustrated with herself because she realized she kept lying awake as if she was listening or waiting. And it wasn’t a good thing to lose sleep when she especially wanted to stay strong.
Jane Cupp during this week was, to use her own words, "given quite a turn" by an incident which, though a small matter, might have proved untoward in its results.
Jane Cupp was, in her own words, "given quite a turn" this week by an incident that, although minor, could have led to unfortunate consequences.
The house at Palstrey, despite its age, was in a wonderful state of preservation, the carved oak balustrades of the stairways being considered particularly fine.
The house at Palstrey, despite its age, was in excellent condition, with the carved oak railings of the stairways being especially impressive.
"What but Providence," said Jane piously, in speaking to her mother the next morning, "made me look down the staircase as I passed through the upper landing just before my lady was going down to dinner. What but Providence I couldn't say. It certainly wasn't because I've done it before that I remember. But just that one evening I was obliged to cross the landing for something, and my eye just lowered itself by accident, and there it was!"
"What else could it be but fate?" Jane said earnestly when talking to her mother the next morning. "What made me look down the staircase as I was passing through the upper landing right before my lady went down to dinner? I can't say it was anything specific. It definitely wasn't because I remembered doing it before. It was just that one evening when I needed to cross the landing for something, and my eyes happened to glance down, and there it was!"
"Just where it would have tripped her up. Good Lord! it makes my heart turn over to hear you tell it. How big a bit of carving was it?" Mrs. Cupp's opulent chest trimmings heaved.
"Just where it would have tripped her up. Good Lord! It makes my heart flip to hear you talk about it. How big was the piece of carving?" Mrs. Cupp's lavish chest embellishments heaved.
"Only a small piece that had broken off from old age and worm-eatenness, I suppose, but it had dropped just where she wouldn't have caught sight of it, and ten to one would have stepped on it and turned her ankle and been thrown from the top to the bottom of the whole flight. Suppose I hadn't seen it in time to pick it up before she went down. Oh, dear! Oh, dear! Mother!"
"Just a small piece that had fallen off because it was old and eaten by worms, I guess, but it landed right where she wouldn't have noticed it, and chances are she would have stepped on it, twisted her ankle, and fallen from the top to the bottom of the entire flight of stairs. Just think if I hadn't seen it in time to pick it up before she went down. Oh, no! Oh, no! Mom!"
"I should say so!" Mrs. Cupp's manner approached the devout. This incident it was which probably added to Jane's nervous sense of responsibility. She began to watch her mistress's movements with hyper-sensitive anxiety. She fell into the habit of going over her bedroom two or three times a day, giving a sort of examination to its contents.
"I should say so!" Mrs. Cupp's demeanor became almost reverent. This incident likely contributed to Jane's heightened sense of responsibility. She started to observe her employer’s actions with intense anxiety. She developed the routine of checking her bedroom two or three times a day, giving its contents a sort of inspection.
"Perhaps I'm so fond of her that it's making me downright silly," she said to her mother; "but it seems as if I can't help it. I feel as if I'd like to know everything she does, and go over the ground to make sure of it before she goes anywhere. I'm so proud of her, mother; I'm just as proud as if I was some connection of the family, instead of just her maid. It'll be such a splendid thing if she keeps well and everything goes as it should. Even people like us can see what it means to a gentleman that can go back nine hundred years. If I was Lady Maria Bayne, I'd be here and never leave her. I tell you nothing could drive me from her."
"Maybe I care about her so much that it's making me a bit ridiculous," she said to her mom; "but I can't help it. I feel like I want to know everything she does and check everything out to make sure it’s all good before she heads out. I'm so proud of her, Mom; I'm as proud as if I were part of the family instead of just her maid. It would be amazing if she stays healthy and everything goes well. Even folks like us can see what it means for a gentleman with a family history that goes back nine hundred years. If I were Lady Maria Bayne, I’d be right here and never leave her side. I promise nothing could make me walk away from her."
"You are well taken care of," Hester had said. "That girl is devoted to you. In her lady's maid's way she'd fight for your life."
"You are well taken care of," Hester had said. "That girl is devoted to you. In her own way as your lady's maid, she'd fight for your life."
"I think she is as faithful to me as Ameerah is to you," Emily answered. "I feel sure Ameerah would fight for you."
"I think she's as loyal to me as Ameerah is to you," Emily replied. "I'm sure Ameerah would stand up for you."
Ameerah's devotion in these days took the form of a deep-seated hatred of the woman whom she regarded as her mistress's enemy.
Ameerah's devotion during this time manifested as a strong hatred for the woman she viewed as her mistress's rival.
"It is an evil thing that she should take this place," she said. "She is an old woman. What right hath she to think she may bear a son. Ill luck will come of it. She deserves any ill fortune which may befall her."
"It’s wrong for her to take this place," she said. "She’s an old woman. What right does she have to think she can have a son? Bad luck will come from it. She deserves any bad fortune that might come her way."
"Sometimes," Lady Walderhurst once said to Osborn, "I feel as if Ameerah disliked me. She looks at me in such a curious, stealthy way."
"Sometimes," Lady Walderhurst once said to Osborn, "I feel like Ameerah dislikes me. She looks at me in such a strange, sneaky way."
"She is admiring you," was his answer. "She thinks you are something a little supernatural, because you are so tall and have such a fresh colour."
"She’s admiring you," he replied. "She thinks you’re a bit supernatural because you’re so tall and have such a fresh complexion."
There was in the park at Palstrey Manor a large ornamental pool of water, deep and dark and beautiful because of the age and hugeness of the trees which closed around it, and the water plants which encircled and floated upon it. White and yellow flags and brown velvet rushes grew thick about its edge, and water-lilies opened and shut upon its surface. An avenue of wonderful limes led down to a flight of mossy steps, by which in times gone by people had descended to the boat which rocked idly in the soft green gloom. There was an island on it, on which roses had been planted and left to run wild; early in the year daffodils and other spring flowers burst up through the grass and waved scented heads. Lady Walderhurst had discovered the place during her honeymoon, and had loved it fondly ever since. The avenue leading to it was her favourite walk; a certain seat under a tree on the island her favourite resting-place.
In the park at Palstrey Manor, there was a large decorative lake, deep, dark, and beautiful because of the age and size of the trees surrounding it, along with the water plants that encircled and floated on its surface. White and yellow flag irises and rich brown rushes grew thick along its edge, and water lilies opened and closed on the water. A stunning avenue of linden trees led down to a set of mossy steps, where, in the past, people had walked down to a boat that swayed idly in the soft green shade. There was an island in the lake, where roses had been planted and allowed to grow wild; early in the year, daffodils and other spring flowers would spring up through the grass and wave their fragrant heads. Lady Walderhurst had found this spot during her honeymoon and had cherished it ever since. The avenue leading to it was her favorite stroll, and a particular bench under a tree on the island was her favorite spot to relax.
"It is so still there," she had said to the Osborns. "No one ever goes there but myself. When I have crossed the little old bridge and sit down among the greenness with my book or work, I feel as if there was no world at all. There is no sound but the rustle of the leaves and the splash of the moor-hens who come to swim about. They don't seem to be afraid of me, neither do the thrushes and robins. They know I shall only sit still and watch them. Sometimes they come quite near."
"It’s so peaceful there," she told the Osborns. "No one goes there except me. When I cross the little old bridge and sit down among the greenery with my book or my work, I feel like there’s no world at all. The only sounds are the rustling leaves and the splashing of the moorhens swimming around. They don’t seem scared of me, and neither do the thrushes and robins. They know I’ll just sit quietly and watch them. Sometimes they come really close."
She used, in fact, to take her letter-writing and sewing to the sweet, secluded place and spend hours of pure, restful bliss. It seemed to her that her life became more lovely day by day.
She actually used to bring her letter-writing and sewing to the nice, quiet spot and spend hours of pure, restful happiness. She felt that her life was getting more beautiful every day.

Hester Osborn
Hester did not like the pool. She thought it too lonely and silent. She preferred her beflowered boudoir or the sunny garden. Sometimes in these days she feared to follow her own thoughts. She was being pushed—pushed towards the edge of her precipice, and it was only the working of Nature that she should lose her breath and snatch at strange things to stay herself. Between herself and her husband a sort of silence had grown. There were subjects of which they never spoke, and yet each knew that the other's mind was given up to thought of them day and night. There were black midnight hours when Hester, lying awake in her bed, knew that Alec lay awake in his also. She had heard him many a time turn over with a caught breath and a smothered curse. She did not ask herself what he was thinking of. She knew. She knew because she was thinking of the same things herself. Of big, fresh, kind Emily Walderhurst lost in her dreams of exultant happiness which never ceased to be amazed and grateful to prayerfulness; of the broad lands and great, comfortable houses; of all it implied to be the Marquis of Walderhurst or his son; of the long, sickening voyage back to India; of the hopeless muddle of life in an ill-kept bungalow; of wretched native servants, at once servile and stubborn and given to lies and thefts. More than once she was forced to turn on her face that she might smother her frenzied sobs in her pillow.
Hester didn't like the pool. She found it too lonely and quiet. She preferred her flower-filled bedroom or the sunny garden. Sometimes during these days, she was afraid to think her own thoughts. She felt like she was being pushed—pushed toward the edge of her limits, and it was only Nature that made her lose her breath and grasp at strange things to keep herself grounded. A kind of silence had grown between her and her husband. There were topics they never discussed, yet both knew that the other was preoccupied with those thoughts day and night. There were dark, sleepless hours when Hester, lying awake in her bed, was aware that Alec was awake in his as well. She had heard him many times turn over with a caught breath and a muffled curse. She didn’t question what he was thinking about. She knew. She knew because she was thinking about the same things. About big, fresh, kind Emily Walderhurst lost in her dreams of joyful happiness, always amazed and grateful in prayer; about the vast lands and great, comfortable homes; about everything it meant to be the Marquis of Walderhurst or his son; about the long, nauseating journey back to India; about the hopeless chaos of life in a poorly maintained bungalow; about miserable native servants who were both servile and stubborn and prone to lies and thefts. More than once she had to turn onto her face to muffle her frantic sobs in her pillow.
It was on such a night—she had awakened from her sleep to notice such stillness in Osborn's adjoining room, that she thought him profoundly asleep—that she arose from her bed to go and sit at her open window.
It was on a night like this—she had woken up from her sleep to notice how quiet it was in Osborn's adjoining room, leading her to think he was deeply asleep—that she got out of bed to sit at her open window.
She had not been seated there many minutes before she became singularly conscious, she did not know how, of some presence near her among the bushes in the garden below. It had indeed scarcely seemed to be sound or movement which had attracted her attention, and yet it must have been one or both, for she involuntarily turned to a particular spot.
She hadn't been sitting there long before she suddenly became aware, though she wasn't sure how, of some presence nearby among the bushes in the garden below. It hardly seemed to be a sound or movement that caught her attention, and yet it must have been one or both, as she instinctively turned to a specific spot.
Yes, something, someone, was standing in a corner, hidden by shrubbery. It was the middle of the night, and people were meeting. She sat still and almost breathless. She could hear nothing and saw nothing but, between the leafage, a dim gleam of white. Only Ameerah wore white. After a few seconds' waiting she began to think a strange thing, though she presently realised that, taking all things into consideration, it was not strange at all. She got up very noiselessly and stole into her husband's room. He was not there; the bed was empty, though he had slept there earlier in the night.
Yes, something or someone was standing in a corner, hidden by the bushes. It was the middle of the night, and people were gathered. She sat still and almost breathless. She could hear nothing and saw nothing except for a faint glimmer of white between the leaves. Only Ameerah wore white. After waiting a few seconds, she started to think something strange, although she soon realized that, considering everything, it wasn’t strange at all. She got up very quietly and sneaked into her husband's room. He wasn’t there; the bed was empty, even though he had slept there earlier that night.
She went back to her own bed and got into it again. In ten minutes' time Captain Osborn crept upstairs and returned to bed also. Hester made no sign and did not ask any questions. She knew he would have told her nothing, and also she did not wish to hear. She had seen him speaking to Ameerah in the lane a few days before, and now that he was meeting her in the night she knew that she need not ask herself what the subject of their consultation might be. But she looked haggard in the morning.
She went back to her own bed and climbed in again. Ten minutes later, Captain Osborn sneaked upstairs and got into bed too. Hester said nothing and didn’t ask any questions. She knew he wouldn’t have told her anything, and she also didn’t want to hear it. She had seen him talking to Ameerah in the lane a few days earlier, and now that he was meeting her at night, she knew she didn’t need to wonder what they were discussing. But she looked exhausted in the morning.
Lady Walderhurst herself did not look well, For the last two or three nights she had been starting from her sleep again with that eerie feeling of being wakened by someone at her bedside, though she had found no one when she had examined the room on getting up.
Lady Walderhurst herself did not look well. For the last couple of nights, she had been waking up suddenly with that creepy feeling of being disturbed by someone at her bedside, even though she had found no one when she checked the room after getting up.
"I am sorry to say I am afraid I am getting a little nervous," she had said to Jane Cupp. "I will begin to take valerian, though it is really very nasty."
"I’m sorry to say I’m getting a bit nervous," she told Jane Cupp. "I’ll start taking valerian, even though it’s really quite horrible."
Jane herself had a somewhat harried expression of countenance. She did not mention to her mistress that for some days she had been faithfully following a line of conduct she had begun to mark out for herself. She had obtained a pair of list slippers and had been learning to go about softly. She had sat up late and risen from her bed early, though she had not been rewarded by any particularly marked discoveries. She had thought, however, that she observed that Ameerah did not look at her as much as had been her habit, and she imagined she rather avoided her. All she said to Lady Walderhurst was:
Jane had a somewhat frazzled look on her face. She didn't tell her mistress that for the past few days, she had been sticking to a new routine she had started for herself. She had gotten a pair of soft slippers and had been learning to move around quietly. She had been staying up late and getting up early, but she hadn’t really made any significant discoveries. However, she thought she noticed that Ameerah wasn’t looking at her as much as usual, and she suspected that Ameerah was trying to avoid her. All she said to Lady Walderhurst was:
"Yes, my lady, mother thinks a great deal of valerian to quiet the nerves. Will you have a light left in your room to-night, my lady?"
"Yes, my lady, my mother believes that valerian does a lot to calm the nerves. Will you have a light on in your room tonight, my lady?"
"I am afraid I could not sleep with a light," her mistress answered. "I am not used to one."
"I’m afraid I can’t sleep with a light on," her mistress replied. "I’m not used to it."
She continued to sleep, disturbedly some nights, in the dark. She was not aware that on some of the nights Jane Cupp either slept or laid awake in the room nearest to her. Jane's own bedroom was in another part of the house, but in her quiet goings about in the list shoes she now and then saw things which made her nervously determined to be within immediate call.
She kept sleeping, sometimes restlessly at night, in the dark. She didn’t realize that on some nights Jane Cupp either slept or lay awake in the room closest to hers. Jane's own bedroom was in a different part of the house, but in her quiet movements in her soft slippers, she occasionally noticed things that made her anxiously decide to stay nearby.
"I don't say it isn't nerves, mother," she said, "and that I ain't silly to feel so suspicious of all sorts of little things, but there's nights when I couldn't stand it not to be quite near her."
"I’m not saying it’s not nerves, mom," she said, "or that I’m not being silly feeling so suspicious about all sorts of little things, but there are nights when I can’t help but want to be really close to her."


The Lime Avenue was a dim, if lovely, place at twilight. When the sun was setting, broad lances of gold slanted through the branches and glorified the green spaces with mellow depths of light. But later, when the night was drawing in, the lines of grey tree-trunks, shadowed and canopied by boughs, suggested to the mind the pillars of some ruined cathedral, desolate and ghostly.
The Lime Avenue was a dim, but beautiful, spot at twilight. As the sun set, wide rays of gold pierced through the branches, enriching the green areas with soft layers of light. However, as night approached, the grey tree trunks, shaded and covered by branches, reminded one of the columns of a long-abandoned cathedral, empty and eerie.
Jane Cupp, facing the gloom of it during her lady's dinner-hour, and glancing furtively from side to side as she went, would have been awed by the grey stillness, even if she had not been in a timorous mood to begin with. In the first place, the Lime Avenue, which was her ladyship's own special and favourite walk, was not the usual promenade of serving-maids. Even the gardeners seldom set foot in it unless to sweep away dead leaves and fallen wood. Jane herself had never been here before. This evening she had gone absolutely because she was following Ameerah.
Jane Cupp, feeling the heaviness of it during her lady's dinner hour, and looking around cautiously as she walked, would have been intimidated by the gray silence, even if she hadn’t been in a nervous mood from the start. First of all, Lime Avenue, which was her ladyship’s favorite path, wasn’t the usual hangout for maids. Even the gardeners rarely ventured there unless to clear away fallen leaves and debris. Jane had never been here before. That evening, she had come solely because she was following Ameerah.
She was following Ameerah because, during the afternoon tea-hour in the servants' hall, she had caught a sentence or so in the midst of a gossiping story, which had made her feel that she should be unhappy if she did not go down the walk and to the water-side,—see the water, the boat, the steps, everything.
She was following Ameerah because, during the afternoon tea time in the servants' hall, she had overheard a sentence or two in the middle of a gossiping story that made her feel she would be unhappy if she didn’t go down the path to the water—see the water, the boat, the steps, everything.
"My word, mother!" she had said, "it's a queer business for a respectable girl that's maid in a great place to be feeling as if she had to watch black people, same as if she was in the police, and not daring to say a word; for if I did say a word, Captain Osborn's clever enough to have me sent away from here in a jiffy. And the worst of it is," twisting her hands together, "there mayn't be anything going on really. If they were as innocent as lambs they couldn't act any different; and just the same, things might have happened by accident."
"My goodness, Mom!" she said, "it's such a strange situation for a respectable girl working in a big house to feel like she has to keep an eye on Black people, just like she was in the police, and not even daring to say a word; because if I did say anything, Captain Osborn is sharp enough to have me sent away in no time. And the worst part," twisting her hands together, "there might not be anything actually happening. If they were as innocent as could be, they couldn't act any differently; and still, things could have happened by chance."
"That's the worst of it," was Mrs. Cupp's fretted rejoinder. "Any old piece of carving might have dropped out of a balustrade, and any lady that wasn't well might have nightmare and be disturbed in her sleep."
"That's the worst part of it," Mrs. Cupp replied anxiously. "Any old carving could have fallen off a railing, and any woman who wasn't feeling well might have a nightmare and get disturbed in her sleep."
"Yes," admitted Jane, anxiously, "that is the worst of it. Sometimes I feel so foolish I'm all upset with myself."
"Yeah," Jane admitted, nervously, "that's the worst part. Sometimes I feel so silly that I get really upset with myself."
The gossip in servants' halls embraces many topics. In country houses there is naturally much to be said of village incidents, of the scandals of cottages and the tragedies of farms. This afternoon, at one end of the table the talk had been of a cottage scandal which had verged on tragedy. A handsome, bouncing, flaunting village girl had got into that "trouble" which had been anticipated for her by both friends and enemies for some time. Being the girl she was, much venomous village social stir had resulted. It had been predicted that she would "go up to London," or that she would drown herself, having an impudent high spirit which brought upon her much scornful and derisive flouting on her evil day. The manor servants knew a good deal of her, because she had been for a while a servant at The Kennel Farm, and had had a great fancy for Ameerah, whom it had pleased her to make friends with. When she fell suddenly ill, and for days lay at the point of death, there was a stealthy general opinion that Ameerah, with her love spells and potions, could have said much which might have been enlightening, if she had chosen. The girl had been in appalling danger. The village doctor, who had been hastily called in, had at one moment declared that life had left her body. It was, in fact, only Ameerah who had insisted that she was not dead. After a period of prostration, during which she seemed a corpse, she had slowly come back to earthly existence. The graphic descriptions of the scenes by her bedside, of her apparent death, her cold and bloodless body, her lagging and ghastly revival to consciousness, aroused in the servants' hall a fevered interest. Ameerah was asked questions, and gave such answers as satisfied herself if not her interlocutors. She was perfectly aware of the opinions of her fellow servitors. She knew all about them while they knew nothing whatsoever about her. Her limited English could be used as a means of baffling them. She smiled, and fell into Hindustani when she was pressed.
The gossip in the servants' quarters covers a lot of ground. In country houses, there’s always plenty to discuss about village events, cottage scandals, and farm tragedies. This afternoon, at one end of the table, the conversation centered around a cottage scandal that nearly turned tragic. A beautiful, lively village girl had gotten into that "trouble" that both her friends and foes had been predicting for some time. Given who she was, there was a lot of venomous gossip circulating in the village. People speculated that she would "go up to London" or that she might take her own life, as her bold spirit drew a lot of mockery and scorn on her worst day. The manor staff knew quite a bit about her because she had previously worked as a servant at The Kennel Farm and had developed a close friendship with Ameerah. When she suddenly fell ill and lay on the brink of death for days, there was a quiet belief that Ameerah, with her love charms and potions, could have revealed a lot if she wanted to. The girl was in serious danger. The village doctor, who was called in a hurry, at one point announced that she had passed away. It was only Ameerah who insisted that she wasn’t dead. After a period of being incapacitated, during which she looked like a corpse, she slowly returned to the land of the living. The vivid descriptions of the dramatic scenes at her bedside, her apparent death, her cold, lifeless body, and her horrifying revival sparked intense curiosity among the servants. They bombarded Ameerah with questions, and she provided answers that satisfied her, if not them. She was fully aware of what her fellow servants thought of her. She knew everything about them while they knew nothing about her. She used her limited English to keep them confused. She would smile and slip into Hindustani when pressed.
Jane Cupp heard both questions and answers. Ameerah professed to know nothing but such things as the whole village knew. Towards the end of the discussion, however, in a mixture of broken English and Hindustani, she conveyed that she had believed that the girl would drown herself. Asked why, she shook her head, then said that she had seen her by the Mem Sahib's lake at the end of the trees. She had asked if the water was deep enough, near the bridge, to drown. Ameerah had answered that she did not know.
Jane Cupp heard both the questions and the answers. Ameerah claimed to know nothing beyond what everyone in the village knew. However, towards the end of the conversation, in a mix of broken English and Hindustani, she shared that she had thought the girl might drown herself. When asked why, she shook her head and then mentioned that she had seen her by the Mem Sahib's lake at the edge of the trees. She had asked if the water was deep enough, near the bridge, to drown. Ameerah had replied that she didn't know.
There was a general exclamation. They all knew it was deep there. The women shuddered as they remembered how deep they had been told it was at that particular spot. It was said that there was no bottom to it. Everybody rather revelled in the gruesomeness of the idea of a bottomless piece of water. Someone remembered that there was a story about it. As much as ninety years ago two young labourers on the place had quarrelled about a young woman. One day, in the heat of jealous rage one had seized the other and literally thrown him into the pond. He had never been found. No drags could reach his body. He had sunk into the blackness for ever.
There was a collective gasp. Everyone knew it was deep there. The women shivered as they recalled how deep they had been told it was at that specific spot. They said it was bottomless. People seemed to take a morbid pleasure in the idea of a never-ending body of water. Someone remembered a story about it. Nearly ninety years ago, two young laborers at the site had a dispute over a young woman. One day, in a fit of jealous rage, one of them grabbed the other and literally threw him into the pond. He was never found. No search could locate his body. He had vanished into the darkness forever.
Ameerah sat at the table with downcast eyes. She had a habit of sitting silent with dropped eyes, which Jane could not bear. As she drank her tea she watched her in spite of herself.
Ameerah sat at the table with her eyes lowered. She had a tendency to sit quietly with her gaze cast down, which Jane found unbearable. As she drank her tea, she couldn’t help but watch her.
After a few minutes had passed, her appetite for bread and butter deserted her. She got up and left the hall, looking pale.
After a few minutes, she lost her appetite for bread and butter. She stood up and left the hall, looking pale.
The mental phases through which she went during the afternoon ended in her determination to go down the avenue and to the water's side this evening. It could be done while her ladyship and her guests were at dinner. This evening the Vicar and his wife and daughter were dining at the Manor.
The thoughts she went through during the afternoon led her to decide to walk down the avenue to the water's edge tonight. She could do it while her ladyship and her guests were having dinner. Tonight, the Vicar and his wife and daughter were dining at the Manor.
Jane took in emotionally all the mysterious silence and dimness of the long tree-pillared aisle, and felt a tremor as she walked down it, trying to hold herself in hand by practical reflections half whispered.
Jane absorbed the mysterious silence and dimness of the long aisle lined with trees, feeling a shiver as she walked down it, attempting to steady herself with quiet, practical thoughts.
"I'm just going to have a look, to make sure," she said, "silly or not. I've got upset through not being able to help watching that woman, and the way to steady my nerves is to make sure I'm just giving in to foolishness."
"I'm just going to take a look, just to be sure," she said, "silly or not. I've been upset because I can't stop watching that woman, and the way to calm my nerves is to make sure I'm not just giving in to nonsense."
She walked as fast as she could towards the water. She could see its gleam in the dim light, but she must pass a certain tree before she could see the little bridge itself.
She hurried as quickly as possible toward the water. She could see its shine in the low light, but she had to pass a particular tree before she could actually see the little bridge.
"My goodness! What's that?" she said suddenly. It was something white, which rose up as if from the ground, as if from the rushes growing at the water's edge.
"My goodness! What's that?" she exclaimed suddenly. It was something white, rising up as if from the ground, as if from the reeds growing at the water's edge.
Just a second Jane stood, and choked, and then suddenly darted forward, running as fast as she could. The white figure merely moved slowly away among the trees. It did not run or seem startled, and as Jane ran she caught it by its white drapery, and found herself, as she had known she would, dragging at the garments of Ameerah. But Ameerah only turned round and greeted her with a welcoming smile, mild enough to damp any excitement.
Just a moment, Jane stood still, choking back her breath, and then suddenly took off, running as fast as she could. The white figure simply moved slowly away through the trees. It didn’t run or seem surprised, and as Jane sprinted after it, she caught a hold of its white fabric and found herself, just as she had expected, tugging at Ameerah’s clothes. But Ameerah just turned around and greeted her with a friendly smile, gentle enough to cool any excitement.
"What are you doing here?" Jane demanded. "Why do you come to this place?"
"What are you doing here?" Jane asked. "Why did you come to this place?"
Ameerah answered her with simple fluency in Hindustani, with her manner of not realising that she was speaking to a foreigner who could not understand her. What she explained was that, having heard that Jane's Mem Sahib came here to meditate on account of the stillness, she herself had formed the habit of coming to indulge in prayer and meditation when the place was deserted for the day. She commended the place to Jane, and to Jane's mother, whom she believed to be holy persons given to devotional exercises. Jane shook her.
Ameerah responded to her fluently in Hindustani, not realizing she was speaking to a foreigner who didn’t understand her. She explained that after hearing Jane's Mem Sahib came here to meditate because of the peace, she had also made it a habit to come for prayer and meditation when the place was empty for the day. She recommended the spot to Jane and her mother, whom she thought were spiritual people devoted to prayer. Jane shook her head.
"I don't understand a word you say," she cried. "You know I don't. Speak in English."
"I don't understand anything you're saying," she yelled. "You know that. Speak in English."
Ameerah shook her head slowly, and smiled again with patience. She endeavoured to explain in English which Jane was sure was worse than she had ever heard her use before. Was it forbidden that a servant should come to the water?
Ameerah shook her head slowly and smiled again with patience. She tried to explain in English, which Jane was sure was worse than she'd ever heard her use before. Was it not allowed for a servant to come to the water?
She was far too much for Jane, who was so unnerved that she burst into tears.
She was way too much for Jane, who got so upset that she started crying.
"You are up to some wickedness," she sobbed; "I know you are. You're past bearing. I'm going to write to people that's got the right to do what I daren't. I'm going back to that bridge."
"You’re up to no good," she cried; "I know it. I can’t take it anymore. I’m going to write to people who have the authority to do what I’m too scared to. I’m going back to that bridge."
Ameerah looked at her with a puzzled amiability for a few seconds. She entered into further apologies and explanations in Hindustani. In the midst of them her narrow eyes faintly gleamed, and she raised a hand.
Ameerah looked at her with a confused friendliness for a few seconds. She continued with more apologies and explanations in Hindustani. In the middle of them, her narrow eyes lightly brightened, and she raised a hand.
"They come to us. It is your Mem Sahib and her people. Hear them."
"They're here. It's your Mem Sahib and her crew. Listen to them."
She spoke truly. Jane had miscalculated as to her hour, or the time spent at the dinner-table had been shorter than usual. In fact, Lady Walderhurst had brought her guests to see the young moon peer through the lime-trees, as she sometimes did when the evening was warm.
She spoke the truth. Jane had misjudged the time, or the time spent at the dinner table was shorter than usual. In fact, Lady Walderhurst had brought her guests to see the young moon peek through the lime trees, as she sometimes did when the evening was warm.
Jane Cupp fled precipitately. Ameerah disappeared also, but without precipitation or any sign of embarrassment.
Jane Cupp ran away quickly. Ameerah left as well, but she did so calmly and without any hint of embarrassment.
"You look as if you had not slept well, Jane," Lady Walderhurst remarked in the morning as her hair was being brushed. She had glanced into the glass and saw that it reflected a pale face above her own, and that the pale face had red rims to its eyes.
"You look like you didn’t sleep well, Jane," Lady Walderhurst said in the morning while her hair was being brushed. She had looked in the mirror and noticed that it reflected a pale face above her own, and that the pale face had red rims around its eyes.
"I have been a bit troubled by a headache, my lady," Jane answered.
"I've been a little bothered by a headache, my lady," Jane replied.
"I have something like a headache myself." Lady Walderhurst's voice had not its usual cheerful ring. Her own eyes looked heavy. "I did not rest well. I have not rested well for a week. That habit of starting from my sleep feeling that some sound has disturbed me is growing on me. Last night I dreamed again that someone touched my side. I think I shall be obliged to send for Sir Samuel Brent."
"I have something like a headache too." Lady Walderhurst's voice didn’t have its usual cheerful tone. Her eyes looked tired. "I didn’t sleep well. I haven't slept well for a week. This habit of waking up feeling like some noise has disturbed me is getting worse. Last night I dreamed again that someone touched my side. I think I’ll have to call for Sir Samuel Brent."
"My lady," exclaimed Jane feverishly, "if you would—if you would."
"My lady," Jane said excitedly, "if you would—if you would."
Lady Walderhurst's look at her was nervous and disturbed.
Lady Walderhurst's glance at her was anxious and unsettled.
"Do you—does your mother think I am not as well as I should be, Jane?" she said.
"Do you—does your mom think I'm not doing as well as I should be, Jane?" she asked.
Jane's hands were actually trembling.
Jane's hands were really shaking.
"Oh no, my lady. Oh no! But if Sir Samuel could be sent for, or Lady Maria Bayne, or—or his lordship—"
"Oh no, my lady. Oh no! But if Sir Samuel could be called, or Lady Maria Bayne, or—or his lordship—"
The disturbed expression of Lady Walderhurst's face changed to something verging on alarm. It was true that she began to be horribly frightened. She turned upon Jane, pallor creeping over her skin.
The worried look on Lady Walderhurst's face shifted to one that was almost panicked. She truly started to feel terrified. She turned to Jane, her skin becoming pale.
"Oh!" she cried, a sound of almost child-like fear and entreaty in her voice. "I am sure you think I am ill, I am sure you do. What—what is it?"
"Oh!" she cried, her voice filled with a sort of child-like fear and pleading. "I know you think I'm sick; I'm positive you do. What—what is it?"
She leaned forward suddenly and rested her forehead on her hands, her elbows supported by the dressing-table. She was overcome by a shock of dread.
She leaned forward suddenly and rested her forehead on her hands, her elbows propped up on the dressing table. She was hit with a wave of fear.
"Oh! if anything should go wrong!" in a faint half wail; "if anything could happen!" She could not bear the mere thought. It would break her heart. She had been so happy. God had been so good.
"Oh! if anything went wrong!" she said in a faint half-wail; "if anything could happen!" She couldn’t stand the thought. It would break her heart. She had been so happy. God had been so good.
Jane was inwardly convulsed with contrition commingled with anger at her own blundering folly. Now it was she herself who had "upset" her ladyship, given her a fright that made her pale and trembling. What did she not deserve for being such a thoughtless fool. She might have known. She poured forth respectfully affectionate protestations.
Jane was internally torn between guilt and anger at her own foolishness. Now she was the one who had "upset" her ladyship, giving her a scare that left her pale and shaking. What did she deserve for being such a careless idiot? She should have known better. She expressed her respectful and affectionate regrets.
"Indeed, I beg your pardon, my lady. Indeed, it's only my silliness! Mother was saying yesterday that she had never seen a lady so well and in as good spirits. I have no right to be here if I make such mistakes. Please, my lady—oh! might mother be allowed to step in a minute to speak to you?"
"Please forgive me, my lady. It's just my foolishness! My mother mentioned yesterday that she had never seen a lady so well and in such good spirits. I shouldn't be here if I'm making such mistakes. Please, my lady—oh! could my mother come in for a minute to talk to you?"
Emily's colour came, back gradually. When Jane went to her mother, Mrs. Cupp almost boxed her ears.
Emily's color returned gradually. When Jane approached her mother, Mrs. Cupp nearly smacked her.
"That's just the way with girls," she said. "No more sense than a pack of cats. If you can't keep quiet you'd better just give up. Of course she'd think you meant they was to be sent for because we was certain she was a dying woman. Oh my! Jane Cupp, get away!"
"That's just how girls are," she said. "They have no more sense than a bunch of cats. If you can't keep quiet, you might as well give up. Of course, she'd think you meant they were supposed to be called because we were sure she was a dying woman. Oh my! Jane Cupp, get out of here!"
She enjoyed her little interview with Lady Walderhurst greatly. A woman whose opinion was of value at such a time had the soundest reasons for enjoying herself. When she returned to her room, she sat and fanned herself with a pocket handkerchief and dealt judicially with Jane.
She really enjoyed her brief meeting with Lady Walderhurst. A woman whose opinion mattered at that moment had good reasons to feel happy. When she got back to her room, she sat down, fanned herself with a pocket handkerchief, and dealt with Jane in a fair manner.
"What we've got to do," she said, "is to think, and think we will. Tell her things outright we must not, until we've got something sure and proved. Then we can call on them that's got the power in their hands. We can't call on them till we can show them a thing no one can't deny. As to that bridge, it's old enough to be easy managed, and look accidental if it broke. You say she ain't going there to-day. Well, this very night, as soon as it's dark enough, you and me will go down and have a look at it. And what's more, we'll take a man with us. Judd could be trusted. Worst comes to worst, we're only taking the liberty of making sure it's safe, because we know it is old and we're over careful."
"What we need to do," she said, "is think, and think we will. We shouldn't tell her anything straight out until we have something solid and proven. Then we can approach those who have the power. We can't go to them until we can show them something that no one can deny. As for that bridge, it's old enough to manage easily and would look like an accident if it collapsed. You say she isn't going there today. Well, tonight, as soon as it gets dark enough, you and I will go take a look at it. And what's more, we'll bring someone with us. Judd can be trusted. If things go south, we're just taking the precaution to make sure it's safe because we know it is old and we’re being extra careful."
As Jane had gathered from her, by careful and apparently incidental inquiry, Emily had had no intention of visiting her retreat. In the morning she had, in fact, not felt quite well enough. Her nightmare had shaken her far more on its second occurring. The stealthy hand had seemed not merely to touch, but to grip at her side, and she had been physically unable to rise for some minutes after her awakening. This experience had its physical and mental effects on her.
As Jane had learned from her through careful and seemingly casual questions, Emily never planned to visit her retreat. That morning, she had actually felt too unwell. Her nightmare had disturbed her even more the second time. The eerie hand had seemed not just to touch, but to clutch at her side, and she had physically been unable to get up for several minutes after waking up. This experience had both physical and mental effects on her.
She did not see Hester until luncheon, and after luncheon she found her to be in one of her strange humours. She was often in these strange humours at this time. She wore a nervous and strained look, and frequently seemed to have been crying. She had new lines on her forehead between the eyebrows. Emily had tried in vain to rouse and cheer her with sympathetic feminine talk. There were days when she felt that for some reason Hester did not care to see her.
She didn’t see Hester until lunch, and after lunch, she found her to be in one of her unusual moods. She often had these strange moods lately. Hester looked nervous and tense, and she seemed to have been crying a lot. There were new lines on her forehead between her eyebrows. Emily had tried, without success, to lift her spirits with some supportive girl talk. There were times when Emily felt, for some reason, that Hester didn’t want to see her.
She felt it this afternoon, and not being herself at the high-water mark of cheerfulness, she was conscious of a certain degree of discouragement. She had liked her so much, she had wanted to be friends with her and to make her life an easier thing, and yet she appeared somehow to have failed. It was because she was so far from being a clever woman. Perhaps she might fail in other things because she was not clever. Perhaps she was never able to give to people what they wanted, what they needed. A brilliant woman had such power to gain and hold love.
She felt it this afternoon, and not being herself at the peak of cheerfulness, she was aware of a certain level of discouragement. She had liked her so much; she had wanted to be friends with her and make her life a bit easier, yet she somehow seemed to have failed. It was because she was so far from being a smart woman. Maybe she would struggle in other areas because she wasn’t clever. Perhaps she could never give people what they wanted or needed. A brilliant woman had the ability to attract and keep love.
After an hour or so spent in trying to raise the mental temperature of Mrs. Osborn's beflowered boudoir, she rose and picked up her little work-basket.
After about an hour of trying to warm up the atmosphere in Mrs. Osborn's flowery bedroom, she stood up and grabbed her small sewing basket.
"Perhaps you would take a nap if I left you," she said. "I think I will stroll down to the lake."
"Maybe you would take a nap if I left you," she said. "I think I'll walk down to the lake."
She quietly stole away, leaving Hester on her cushions.
She quietly slipped away, leaving Hester on her cushions.


A few minutes later a knock at the door being replied to by Hester's curt "Come in!" produced the modest entry of Jane Cupp, who had come to make a necessary inquiry of her mistress. "Her ladyship is not here; she has gone out." Jane made an altogether involuntary step forward. Her face became the colour of her clean white apron.
A few minutes later, when a knock at the door was answered by Hester's terse "Come in!" Jane Cupp stepped in modestly, having come to ask her mistress something important. "Her ladyship isn't here; she’s gone out." Jane took an unexpected step forward. Her face turned the same color as her crisp white apron.
"Out!" she gasped.
"Get out!" she gasped.
Hester turned sharply round.
Hester spun around quickly.
"To the lake," she said. "What do you mean by staring in that way?"
"To the lake," she said. "What do you mean by staring like that?"
Jane did not tell her what she meant. She incontinently ran from the room without any shadow of a pretence at a lady's maid's decorum.
Jane didn’t explain what she meant. She hurried out of the room without even trying to act like a proper maid.
She fled through the rooms, to make a short cut to the door opening on to the gardens. Through that she darted, and flew across paths and flowerbeds towards the avenue of limes.
She hurried through the rooms, taking a shortcut to the door that led to the gardens. She dashed through it and raced across the paths and flowerbeds toward the lime tree avenue.
"She shan't get to the bridge before me," she panted. "She shan't, she shan't. I won't let her. Oh, if my breath will only hold out!"
"She won't get to the bridge before me," she panted. "She won't, she won't. I won't let her. Oh, if only I can keep breathing!"
She did not reflect that gardeners would naturally think she had gone mad. She thought of nothing whatever but the look in Ameerah's downcast eyes when the servants had talked of the bottomless water,—the eerie, satisfied, sly look. Of that, and of the rising of the white figure from the ground last night she thought, and she clutched her neat side as she ran.
She didn’t consider that the gardeners would probably think she had lost her mind. She focused only on the expression in Ameerah’s downcast eyes when the servants mentioned the endless water—the strange, satisfying, sly look. That, and the sight of the white figure rising from the ground last night consumed her thoughts, and she grasped her neat side as she ran.
The Lime Avenue seemed a mile long, and yet when she was running down it she saw Lady Walderhurst walking slowly under the trees carrying her touching little basket of sewing in her hand. She was close to the bridge.
The Lime Avenue looked like it went on for a mile, but as she raced down it, she spotted Lady Walderhurst strolling slowly beneath the trees, holding her small, heartfelt sewing basket in her hand. She was near the bridge.
"My lady! my lady!" she gasped out as soon as she dared. She could not run screaming all the way. "Oh, my lady! if you please!"
"My lady! my lady!" she gasped as soon as she dared. She couldn't run screaming the whole way. "Oh, my lady! if you please!"
Emily heard her and turned round. Never had she been much more amazed in her life. Her maid, her well-bred Jane Cupp, who had not drawn an indecorous breath since assuming her duties, was running after her calling out to her, waving her hands, her face distorted, her voice hysteric.
Emily heard her and turned around. She had never been more amazed in her life. Her maid, the well-mannered Jane Cupp, who hadn't breathed a disrespectful word since starting her job, was running after her, calling out, waving her hands, her face twisted, her voice frantic.
Emily had been just on the point of stepping on to the bridge, her hand had been outstretched towards the rail. She drew back a step in alarm and stood staring. How strange everything seemed to-day. She began to feel choked and trembling.
Emily was just about to step onto the bridge, her hand reaching for the rail. She stepped back in shock and stared. Everything felt so strange today. She started to feel tight in her chest and shaky.
A few seconds and Jane was upon her, clutching at her dress. She had so lost her breath that she was almost speechless.
A few seconds later, Jane was on her, grabbing at her dress. She had lost her breath so much that she was almost speechless.
"My lady," she panted. "Don't set foot on it; don't—don't, till we're sure."
"My lady," she gasped. "Don't step on it; please—don't, until we're sure."
"On—on what?"
"On—about what?"
Then Jane realised how mad she looked, how insane the whole scene was, and she gave way to her emotions. Partly through physical exhaustion and breathlessness, and partly through helpless terror, she fell on her knees.
Then Jane realized how crazy she looked, how wild the whole scene was, and she let her emotions take over. Partly from physical exhaustion and being out of breath, and partly from feeling utterly terrified, she fell to her knees.
"The bridge!" she said. "I don't care what happens to me so that no harm comes to you. There's things being plotted and planned that looks like accidents. The bridge would look like an accident if part of it broke. There's no bottom to the water. They were saying so yesterday, and she sat listening. I found her here last night."
"The bridge!" she exclaimed. "I don’t care what happens to me as long as you’re safe. There are things being plotted that look like accidents. If part of the bridge broke, it would seem like just another accident. The water has no bottom. They were saying that yesterday, and she listened in. I found her here last night."
"She! Her!" Emily felt as if she was passing through another nightmare.
"She! Her!" Emily felt like she was going through another nightmare.
"Ameerah," wailed poor Jane. "White ones have no chance against black. Oh, my lady!" her sense of the possibility that she might be making a fool of herself after all was nearly killing her. "I believe she would drive you to your death if she could do it, think what you will of me."
"Ameerah," cried poor Jane. "White ones don’t stand a chance against black. Oh, my lady!" The thought that she might be embarrassing herself was almost unbearable. "I believe she would push you to your death if she could, no matter what you think of me."
The little basket of needlework shook in Lady Walderhurst's hand. She swallowed hard, and without warning sat down on the roots of a fallen tree, her cheeks blanching slowly.
The small basket of sewing trembled in Lady Walderhurst's hand. She took a deep breath and suddenly sat down on the roots of a fallen tree, her cheeks gradually turning pale.
"Oh Jane!" she said in simple woe and bewilderment. "I don't understand any of it. How could—how could they want to hurt me!" Her innocence was so fatuous that she thought that because she had been kind to them they could not hate or wish to injure her.
"Oh Jane!" she said in plain sorrow and confusion. "I don't get any of it. How could—how could they want to hurt me!" Her naivety was so extreme that she believed that because she had been nice to them, they couldn't hate or want to harm her.
But something for the first time made her begin to quail. She sat, and tried to recover herself. She put out a shaking hand to the basket of sewing. She could scarcely see it, because suddenly tears had filled her eyes.
But for the first time, something made her start to feel scared. She sat down and tried to compose herself. She reached out with a trembling hand to the basket of sewing. She could barely see it because tears had suddenly filled her eyes.
"Bring one of the men here," she said, after a few moments. "Tell him that I am a little uncertain about the safety of the bridge."
"Bring one of the guys here," she said after a moment. "Let him know that I'm a bit unsure about the safety of the bridge."
She sat quite still while Jane was absent in search of the man. She held her basket on her knee, her hand resting on it. Her kindly, slow-working mind was wakening to strange thoughts. To her they seemed inhuman and uncanny. Was it because good, faithful, ignorant Jane had been rather nervous about Ameerah that she herself had of late got into a habit of feeling as if the Ayah was watching and following her. She had been startled more than once by finding her near when she had not been aware of her presence. She had, of course, heard Hester say that native servants often startled one by their silent, stealthy-seeming ways. But the woman's eyes had frightened her. And she had heard the story about the village girl.
She sat completely still while Jane was off looking for the man. She held her basket on her lap, her hand resting on it. Her kind, slow-moving mind was starting to wake up to strange thoughts. To her, they felt inhuman and eerie. Was it because good, loyal, simple Jane had been a bit nervous about Ameerah that she had recently started to feel like the Ayah was watching and following her? She had been startled more than once to find her nearby when she hadn’t realized she was there. She had, of course, heard Hester say that native servants often surprised people with their quiet, sneaky ways. But the woman’s eyes had scared her. And she had heard the story about the village girl.
She sat, and thought, and thought. Her eyes were fixed upon the moss-covered ground, and her breath came quickly and irregularly several times.
She sat there, lost in thought. Her eyes were focused on the mossy ground, and her breathing came in quick, uneven bursts several times.
"I don't know what to do," she said. "I am sure—if it is true—I don't know what to do."
"I don't know what to do," she said. "I'm sure—if it's true—I don't know what to do."
The under-gardener's heavy step and Jane's lighter one roused her. She lifted her eyes to watch the pair as they came. He was a big, young man with a simple rustic face and big shoulders and hands.
The under-gardener's heavy steps and Jane's lighter ones woke her up. She lifted her eyes to watch them come closer. He was a tall, young guy with a straightforward, country face, broad shoulders, and big hands.
"The bridge is so slight and old," she said to him, "that it has just occurred to me that it might not be quite safe. Examine it carefully to make sure."
"The bridge is so narrow and ancient," she said to him, "that I just realized it might not be very safe. Check it thoroughly to be sure."
The young man touched his forehead and began to look the supports over. Jane watched him with bated breath when he rose to his feet.
The young man touched his forehead and started to examine the supports. Jane watched him anxiously as he got back on his feet.
"They're all right on this side, my lady," he said. "I shall have to get in the boat to make sure of them that rest on the island."
"They're all fine on this side, my lady," he said. "I’ll need to get in the boat to check on those that are resting on the island."
He stamped upon the end nearest and it remained firm.
He stepped on the nearest end, and it stayed solid.
"Look at the railing well," said Lady Walderhurst. "I often stand and lean on it and—and watch the sunset."
"Take a good look at the railing," said Lady Walderhurst. "I often stand here and lean on it and—watch the sunset."
She faltered at this point, because she had suddenly remembered that this was a habit of hers, and that she had often spoken of it to the Osborns. There was a point on the bridge at which, through a gap in the trees, a beautiful sunset was always particularly beautiful. It was the right-hand rail facing these special trees she rested on when she watched the evening sky.
She hesitated at this moment, as she suddenly recalled that this was one of her habits and that she had often talked about it with the Osborns. There was a spot on the bridge where, through a break in the trees, a stunning sunset was always especially stunning. It was the right-hand railing facing those particular trees that she leaned on while she admired the evening sky.
The big, young gardener looked at the left-hand rail and shook it with his strong hands.
The big, young gardener grabbed the left-hand rail and shook it with his strong hands.
"That's safe enough," he said to Jane.
"That's safe enough," he told Jane.
"Try the other," said Jane.
"Try the other one," said Jane.
He tried the other. Something had happened to it. It broke in his big grasp. His sunburnt skin changed colour by at least three shades.
He tried the other one. Something was wrong with it. It shattered in his large grip. His sunburned skin shifted in color by at least three shades.
"Lord A'mighty!" Jane heard him gasp under his breath. He touched his cap and looked blankly at Lady Walderhurst. Jane's heart seemed to herself to roll over. She scarcely dared look at her mistress, but when she took courage to do so, she found her so white that she hurried to her side.
"Good lord!" Jane heard him gasp quietly. He touched his cap and stared blankly at Lady Walderhurst. Jane felt her heart drop. She barely dared to look at her mistress, but when she finally found the courage to do so, she saw that Lady Walderhurst was so pale that she rushed to her side.
"Thank you, Jane," she said rather faintly. "The sky is so lovely this afternoon that I meant to stop and look at it. I should have fallen into the water, which they say has no bottom. No one would have seen or heard me if you had not come."
"Thank you, Jane," she said softly. "The sky is so beautiful this afternoon that I was going to stop and admire it. I could have fallen into the water, which they say is bottomless. No one would have seen or heard me if you hadn't come."
She caught Jane's hand and held it hard. Her eyes wandered over the avenue of big trees, which no one but herself came near at this hour. It would have been so lonely, so lonely!
She grabbed Jane's hand tightly. Her gaze drifted over the row of large trees, which no one else approached at this hour. It would have felt so lonely, so lonely!
The gardener went away, still looking less ruddy than he had looked when he arrived on the spot. Lady Walderhurst rose from her seat on the mossy tree-trunk. She rose quite slowly.
The gardener left, looking even less healthy than when he first arrived. Lady Walderhurst got up from her seat on the mossy tree trunk. She stood up very slowly.
"Don't speak to me yet, Jane," she said. And with Jane following her at a respectful distance, she returned to the house and went to her room to lie down.
"Don't talk to me yet, Jane," she said. And with Jane following her at a respectful distance, she went back to the house and headed to her room to lie down.
There was nothing to prove that the whole thing was not mere chance, mere chance. It was this which turned her cold. It was all impossible. The little bridge had been entirely unused for so long a time, it had been so slight a structure from the first; it was old, and she remembered now that Walderhurst had once said that it must be examined and strengthened if it was to be used. She had leaned upon the rail often lately; one evening she had wondered if it seemed quite as steady as usual. What could she say, whom could she accuse, because a piece of rotten wood had given away.
There was no evidence to suggest that everything wasn’t just coincidence, just coincidence. This realization made her feel uneasy. It all seemed impossible. The little bridge hadn’t been used in such a long time; it was such a flimsy structure to begin with. It was old, and she now recalled that Walderhurst had once mentioned it needed to be inspected and reinforced if it was to be safe for use. She had leaned on the railing frequently lately; one evening, she had wondered if it felt as stable as usual. What could she say, who could she blame, because a piece of rotten wood had broken?
She started on her pillow. It was a piece of rotten wood which had fallen from the balustrade upon the stairs, to be seen and picked up by Jane just before she would have passed down on her way to dinner. And yet, what would she appear to her husband, to Lady Maria, to anyone in the decorous world, if she told them that she believed that in a dignified English household, an English gentleman, even a deposed heir presumptive, was working out a subtle plot against her such as might adorn a melodrama? She held her head in her hands as her mind depicted to her Lord Walderhurst's countenance, Lady Maria's dubious, amused smile.
She started on her pillow. It was a piece of rotten wood that had fallen from the railing on the stairs, which Jane had spotted and picked up just before heading down for dinner. And yet, how would she look to her husband, to Lady Maria, to anyone in polite society, if she told them that she believed that in a proper English household, an English gentleman, even a dethroned heir, was plotting against her in a way that could fit a melodrama? She cradled her head in her hands as her mind pictured Lord Walderhurst's face and Lady Maria's amused, skeptical smile.
"She would think I was hysterical," she cried, under her breath. "He would think I was vulgar and stupid, that I was a fussy woman with foolish ideas, which made him ridiculous. Captain Osborn is of his family. I should be accusing him of being a criminal. And yet I might have been in the bottomless pond, in the bottomless pond, and no one would have known."
"She'd think I was overreacting," she murmured to herself. "He'd see me as tasteless and dumb, just a high-maintenance woman with silly ideas that make him look foolish. Captain Osborn is part of his family. I should be saying he's a criminal. And yet I could have been in the endless pond, in the endless pond, and nobody would have known."
If it all had not seemed so incredible to her, if she could have felt certain herself, she would not have been overwhelmed with this sense of being baffled, bewildered, lost.
If it hadn't felt so unbelievable to her, if she could have been sure of herself, she wouldn't have been overwhelmed by this feeling of being confused, puzzled, and lost.
The Ayah who so loved Hester might hate her rival. A jealous native woman might be capable of playing stealthy tricks, which, to her strange mind, might seem to serve a proper end. Captain Osborn might not know. She breathed again as this thought came to her. He could not know; it would be too insane, too dangerous, too wicked.
The Ayah who loved Hester might hate her rival. A jealous local woman could be capable of sneaky tricks that, to her twisted logic, might seem justified. Captain Osborn wouldn't know. She took another breath as this thought crossed her mind. He couldn’t know; it would be too crazy, too risky, too evil.
And yet, if she had been flung headlong down the staircase, if the fall had killed her, where would have been the danger for the man who would only have deplored a fatal accident. If she had leaned upon the rail and fallen into the black depths of water below, what could have been blamed but a piece of rotten wood. She touched her forehead with her handkerchief because it felt cold and damp. There was no way out. Her teeth chattered.
And yet, if she had been thrown down the stairs, if the fall had killed her, what danger would that have posed for the man who would only have mourned a tragic accident? If she had leaned on the railing and fallen into the dark water below, what could have been blamed except for a piece of rotten wood? She touched her forehead with her handkerchief because it felt cold and damp. There was no way out. Her teeth chattered.
"They may be as innocent as I am. And they may be murderers in their hearts. I can prove nothing, I can prevent nothing. Oh! do come home."
"They might be just as innocent as I am. And they might be murderers deep down. I can’t prove anything, I can’t prevent anything. Oh! please come home."
There was but one thought which remained clear in her mind. She must keep herself safe—she must keep herself safe. In the anguish of her trouble she confessed, by putting it into words, a thing which she had not confessed before, and even as she spoke she did not realise that her words contained confession.
There was only one thought that stayed clear in her mind. She had to keep herself safe—she had to keep herself safe. In the pain of her distress, she admitted, by putting it into words, something she had never confessed before, and even as she spoke, she didn’t realize that her words were a confession.
"If I were to die now," she said with a touching gravity, "he would care very much."
"If I died right now," she said seriously, "he would really care."
A few moments later she said, "It does not matter what happens to me, how ridiculous or vulgar or foolish I seem, if I can keep myself safe—until after. I will write to him now and ask him to try to come back."
A little while later, she said, "It doesn't matter what happens to me, how ridiculous, tacky, or foolish I look, as long as I can keep myself safe—until after. I'm going to write to him now and ask him to try to come back."
It was the letter she wrote after this decision which Osborn saw among others awaiting postal, and which he stopped to examine.
It was the letter she wrote after making this decision that Osborn saw among others waiting to be mailed, and he paused to take a closer look.


Hester sat at the open window of her boudoir in the dark. She had herself put out the wax candles, because she wanted to feel herself surrounded by the soft blackness. She had sat through the dinner and heard her husband's anxious inquiries about the rotten handrail, and had watched his disturbed face and Emily's pale one. She herself had said but little, and had been glad when the time came that she could decently excuse herself and come away.
Hester sat by the open window of her room in the dark. She had put out the wax candles herself because she wanted to be surrounded by the soft darkness. She had sat through dinner, listening to her husband's worried questions about the broken handrail, and she had noticed his troubled expression along with Emily's pale face. She hadn't said much herself and felt relieved when the moment came that she could politely excuse herself and leave.
As she sat in the darkness and felt the night breath of the flowers in the garden, she was thinking of all the murderers she had ever heard of. She was reflecting that some of them had been quite respectable people, and that all of them must have lived through a period in which they gradually changed from respectable people to persons in whose brains a thought had worked which once they would have believed impossible to them, which they might have scouted the idea of their giving room to. She was sure the change must come about slowly. At first it would seem too mad and ridiculous, a sort of angry joke. Then the angry joke would return again and again, until at last they let it stay and did not laugh at it, but thought it over. Such things always happened because some one wanted, or did not want, something very much, something it drove them mad to think of being forced to live without, or with. Men who hated a woman and could not rid themselves of her, who hated the sight of her face, her eyes, her hair, the sound of her voice and step, and were rendered insane by her nearness and the thought that they never could be free from any of these things, had before now, commonplace or comparatively agreeable men, by degrees reached the point where a knife or a shot or a heavy blow seemed not only possible but inevitable. People who had been ill-treated, people who had faced horrors through want and desire, had reached the moment in which they took by force what Fate would not grant them. Her brain so whirled that she wondered if she was not a little delirious as she sat in the stillness thinking such strange things.
As she sat in the darkness and felt the night breeze from the flowers in the garden, she thought about all the murderers she had ever heard of. She realized that some of them had been quite respectable people, and that all of them must have gone through a phase where they gradually transformed from respectable individuals into people whose minds entertained ideas they would have once considered impossible, ideas they would have previously dismissed. She was certain this change happened slowly. At first, it would seem too crazy and absurd, like an angry joke. Then the angry joke would resurface repeatedly until eventually they accepted it and stopped laughing, taking time to ponder it instead. Such transformations occurred because someone desperately wanted or didn't want something, something that drove them insane at the thought of being forced to live without it or with it. Men who despised a woman and couldn't free themselves from her, who loathed her face, her eyes, her hair, the sound of her voice and footsteps, and were driven mad by her presence and the thought that they could never escape these things, had previously been ordinary or relatively agreeable men, who gradually reached the point where a knife, a shot, or a heavy blow became not only possible but inevitable. People who had been mistreated, people who had endured horrors due to need and desire, had arrived at the moment when they seized by force what Fate refused to give them. Her mind spun to the point that she wondered if she was a bit delirious as she sat in the stillness, contemplating such strange thoughts.
For weeks she had been living under a strain so intense that her feelings had seemed to cease to have any connection with what was normal.
For weeks, she had been under such intense pressure that her feelings felt completely disconnected from what was normal.
She had known too much; and yet she had been certain of nothing at all.
She had known a lot; and yet she was sure of nothing at all.
But she and Alec were like the people who began with a bad joke, and then were driven and driven. It was impossible not to think of what might come, and of what might be lost for ever. If the rail had not been tried this afternoon, if big, foolish Emily Walderhurst had been lying peacefully among the weeds to-night!
But she and Alec were like people who started with a terrible joke, and then just kept going and going. It was impossible not to think about what might happen next, and about what could be lost forever. If the rail hadn’t been tested this afternoon, if big, silly Emily Walderhurst had been lying peacefully among the weeds tonight!
"The end comes to everyone," she said. "It would have been all over in a few minutes. They say it isn't really painful."
"The end comes for everyone," she said. "It would have been all over in a few minutes. They say it isn't really painful."
Her lips quivered, and she pressed her hands tightly between her knees.
Her lips trembled, and she squeezed her hands tightly between her knees.
"That's a murderer's thought," she muttered querulously. "And yet I wasn't a bad girl to begin with."
"That's a killer's thought," she muttered irritably. "And yet I wasn't a bad person to start with."
She began to see things. The chief thing was a sort of vision of how Emily would have looked lying in the depths of the water among the weeds. Her brown hair would have broken loose, and perhaps tangled itself over her white face. Would her eyes be open and glazed, or half shut? And her childish smile, the smile that looked so odd on the face of a full-grown woman, would it have been fixed and seemed to confront the world of life with a meek question as to what she had done to people—why she had been drowned? Hester felt sure that was what her helpless stillness would have expressed.
She started to visualize things. The main image was of how Emily would have looked lying deep in the water among the weeds. Her brown hair would have come loose and maybe tangled around her pale face. Would her eyes be open and glazed, or half-closed? And her innocent smile, the one that seemed so strange on the face of an adult woman, would it have been frozen in place and seemed to silently question the world of the living about what she had done to people—why she had drowned? Hester was convinced that was what her motionless form would have conveyed.
How happy the woman had been! To see her go about with her unconsciously joyous eyes had sometimes been maddening. And yet, poor thing! why had she not the right to be happy? She was always trying to please people and help them. She was so good that she was almost silly. The day she had brought the little things from London to The Kennel Farm, Hester remembered that, despite her own morbid resentment, she had ended by kissing her with repentant tears. She heard again, in the midst of her delirious thoughts, the nice, prosaic emotion of her voice as she said:
How happy the woman had been! Watching her move around with her joyfully unaware eyes sometimes drove Hester crazy. And yet, poor thing! Why shouldn’t she be happy? She was always trying to make people happy and help them. She was so kind that she was almost naïve. The day she brought the little things from London to The Kennel Farm, Hester remembered that, despite her own intense resentment, she ended up kissing her with regretful tears. In the midst of her chaotic thoughts, she could still hear the nice, straightforward emotion in her voice as she said:
"Don't thank me—don't. Just let us enjoy ourselves."
"Don't thank me—don't. Just let us enjoy ourselves."
And she might have been lying among the long, thick weeds of the pond. And it would not have been the accident it would have appeared to be. Of that she felt sure. Brought face to face with this definiteness of situation, she began to shudder.
And she could have been lying among the tall, thick weeds by the pond. And it wouldn’t have been the accident it seemed to be. She was certain of that. Confronted with the clarity of the situation, she started to shudder.
She went out into the night feeling that she wanted air. She was not strong enough to stand the realisation that she had become part of a web into which she had not meant to be knitted. No; she had had her passionate and desperate moments, but she had not meant things like this. She had almost hoped that disaster might befall, she had almost thought it possible that she would do nothing to prevent it—almost. But some things were too bad.
She stepped out into the night, craving fresh air. She wasn't strong enough to handle the realization that she had become entangled in a web she never intended to join. No; she had experienced her share of passionate and desperate moments, but she never wanted things to turn out like this. She had nearly wished for disaster to strike, even thought it was possible she wouldn't do anything to stop it—almost. But some things were just too awful.
She felt small and young and hopelessly evil as she walked in the dark along a grass path to a seat under a tree. The very stillness of the night was a horror to her, especially when once an owl called, and again a dreaming bird cried in its nest.
She felt tiny and naive, consumed by a sense of hopelessness as she walked in the dark along a grassy path to a spot under a tree. The eerie stillness of the night terrified her, especially when an owl hooted once and a dreaming bird chirped from its nest.
She sat under the tree in the dark for at least an hour. The thick shadow of the drooping branches hid her in actual blackness and seclusion.
She sat under the tree in the dark for at least an hour. The thick shadow of the drooping branches concealed her in complete darkness and isolation.
She said to herself later that some one of the occult powers she believed in had made her go out and sit in this particular spot, because there was a thing which was not to be, and she herself must come between.
She told herself later that one of the mysterious forces she believed in had made her go out and sit in this exact spot because there was something that wasn't meant to happen, and she had to intervene.
When she at last rose it was with panting breath. She stole back to her room, and lighted with an unsteady hand a bedroom candle, whose flame flickered upon a distorted, little dark face. For as she had sat under the tree she had, after a while, heard whispering begin quite near her; had caught, even in the darkness, a gleam of white, and had therefore deliberately sat and listened.
When she finally got up, she was breathing heavily. She quietly returned to her room and lit a bedroom candle with a shaky hand, its flame flickering on her small, distorted face. While sitting under the tree, she had eventually heard whispering close by; she had even caught a glimpse of white in the darkness, so she had decided to sit and listen.
There could be, to the purely normal geniality of Emily Walderhurst's nature, no greater relief than the recognition that a cloud had passed from the mood of another.
There could be, to Emily Walderhurst's naturally kind personality, no greater relief than realizing that someone else's mood had brightened.
When Hester appeared the next morning at the breakfast-table, she had emerged from her humour of the day before and was almost affectionate in her amiability. The meal at an end, she walked with Emily in the garden.
When Hester showed up the next morning at the breakfast table, she had come out of her mood from the day before and was almost warm in her friendliness. After the meal, she walked with Emily in the garden.
She had never shown such interest in what pertained to her as she revealed this morning. Something she had always before lacked Emily recognised in her for the first time,—a desire to ask friendly questions, to verge on the confidential. They talked long and without reserve. And how pretty it was of the girl, Emily thought, to care so much about her health and her spirits, to be so interested in the details of her every-day life, even in the simple matter of the preparation and serving of her food, as if the merest trifle was of consequence. It had been unfair, too, to fancy that she felt no interest in Walderhurst's absence and return. She had noticed everything closely, and actually thought he ought to come back at once.
She had never shown such interest in her own matters as she did this morning. For the first time, Emily recognized something in her that had always been missing—a desire to ask friendly questions and to get a bit personal. They talked for a long time and without holding back. Emily thought it was so sweet of the girl to care so much about her health and mood, to be genuinely interested in the details of her everyday life, even in the simple things like how her food was prepared and served, as if every little detail mattered. It had been unfair to assume she didn’t care about Walderhurst’s coming and going. She had paid close attention to everything and even thought he should come back right away.
"Send for him," she said quite suddenly; "send for him now."
"Call him," she said abruptly; "call him now."
There was an eagerness expressed in the dark thinness of her face which moved Emily.
There was an eagerness shown in the sharp features of her face that touched Emily.
"It is dear of you to care so much, Hester," she said. "I didn't know you thought it mattered."
"It means a lot to you to care so much, Hester," she said. "I didn't realize you thought it was important."
"He must come," said Hester. "That's all. Send for him."
"He has to come," Hester said. "That's it. Call him."
"I wrote a letter yesterday," was Lady Walderhurst's meek rejoinder. "I got nervous."
"I wrote a letter yesterday," Lady Walderhurst replied quietly. "I got nervous."
"So did I get nervous," said Hester; "so did I."
"So I got nervous," Hester said; "me too."
That she was disturbed Emily could see. The little laugh she ended her words with had an excited ring in it.
That Emily could see she was upset. The little laugh she ended her words with sounded excited.
During the Osborns' stay at Palstrey the two women had naturally seen a good deal of each other, but for the next two days they were scarcely separated at all. Emily, feeling merely cheered and supported by the fact that Hester made herself so excellent a companion, was not aware of two or three things. One was that Mrs. Osborn did not lose sight of her unless at such times as she was in the hands of Jane Cupp.
During the Osborns' time at Palstrey, the two women naturally spent a lot of time together, but for the next two days, they were hardly apart. Emily, feeling uplifted and supported by Hester's great company, was unaware of a couple of things. One was that Mrs. Osborn only lost sight of her when she was with Jane Cupp.
"I may as well make a clean breast of it," the young woman said. "I have a sense of responsibility about you that I haven't liked to speak of before. It's half hysterical, I suppose, but it has got the better of me."
"I might as well be honest about it," the young woman said. "I feel a responsibility for you that I haven’t wanted to talk about before. It's probably a bit over the top, but it's overwhelmed me."
"You feel responsible for me!" exclaimed Emily, with wondering eyes.
"You feel responsible for me!" Emily exclaimed, her eyes filled with wonder.
"Yes, I do," she almost snapped. "You represent so much. Walderhurst ought to be here. I'm not fit to take care of you."
"Yes, I do," she almost snapped. "You mean so much. Walderhurst should be here. I'm not capable of taking care of you."
"I ought to be taking care of you," said Emily, with gentle gravity. "I am the older and stronger. You are not nearly so well as I am."
"I should be taking care of you," Emily said with a serious tone. "I'm the older and stronger one. You're not nearly as well as I am."
Hester startled her by bursting into tears.
Hester shocked her by suddenly bursting into tears.
"Then do as I tell you," she said. "Don't go anywhere alone. Take Jane Cupp with you. You have nearly had two accidents. Make Jane sleep in your dressing-room."
"Then just do what I say," she said. "Don't go anywhere by yourself. Take Jane Cupp with you. You've almost had two accidents. Have Jane sleep in your dressing room."
Emily felt a dreary chill creep over her. That which she had felt in the air when she had slowly turned an amazed face upon Jane in the Lime Avenue, that sense of the strangeness of things again closed her in.
Emily felt a gloomy chill wash over her. The feeling she had sensed in the air when she slowly turned her astonished face toward Jane in Lime Avenue, that awareness of the oddness of things, closed in on her once more.
"I will do as you wish," she answered.
"I'll do what you want," she replied.
But before the next day closed all was made plain to her, all the awfulness, all the cruel, inhuman truth of things which seemed to lose their possibility in the exaggeration of proportion which made their incongruousness almost grotesque.
But before the next day ended, everything became clear to her, all the terrible, harsh, inhumane truths that seemed exaggerated to the point of almost being ridiculous.
The very prettiness of the flowered boudoir, the very softness of the peace in the velvet spread of garden before the windows, made it even more unreal.
The beauty of the flowery bedroom, the softness of the calm in the velvety garden spread out before the windows, made it feel even more unreal.
That day, the second one, Emily had begun to note the new thing. Hester was watching her, Hester was keeping guard. And as she realised this, the sense of the abnormalness of things grew, and fear grew with it. She began to feel as if a wall were rising around her, built by unseen hands.
That day, the second one, Emily started to notice something new. Hester was watching her, Hester was keeping watch. And as she recognized this, the feeling that something was off intensified, and so did her fear. She began to feel like a wall was being built around her, constructed by invisible hands.
The afternoon, an afternoon of deeply golden sun, they had spent together. They had read and talked. Hester had said most. She had told stories of India,—curious, vivid, interesting stories, which seemed to excite her.
The afternoon, a beautifully sunny one, they had spent together. They had read and talked. Hester did most of the talking. She shared stories about India—strange, vivid, and fascinating stories that seemed to energize her.
At the time when the sunlight took its deepest gold the tea-tray was brought in. Hester had left the room a short time before the footman appeared with it, carrying it with the air of disproportionate solemnity with which certain male domestics are able to surround the smallest service. The tea had been frequently served in Hester's boudoir of late. During the last week, however, Lady Walderhurst's share of the meal had been a glass of milk. She had chosen to take it because Mrs. Cupp had suggested that tea was "nervous." Emily sat down at the table and filled a cup for Hester. She knew she would return in a few moments, so set the cup before Mrs. Osborn's place and waited. She heard the young woman's footsteps outside, and as the door opened she lifted the glass of milk to her lips.
At the moment when the sunlight was at its brightest gold, the tea tray was brought in. Hester had stepped out of the room a short while before the footman came in with it, carrying it with the exaggerated seriousness that some male staff bring to the smallest tasks. Recently, tea had been served frequently in Hester's boudoir. However, for the past week, Lady Walderhurst’s portion of the meal had been a glass of milk. She decided to have it because Mrs. Cupp suggested that tea was “nervous.” Emily sat down at the table and poured a cup for Hester. Knowing she would be back in a few moments, she set the cup in front of Mrs. Osborn's place and waited. She heard the young woman's footsteps outside, and as the door opened, she lifted the glass of milk to her lips.
She was afterwards absolutely unable to describe to herself clearly what happened the next moment. In fact, it was the next moment that she saw Hester spring towards her, and the glass of milk had been knocked from her hand and rolled, emptying itself, upon the floor. Mrs. Osborn stood before her, clenching and unclenching her hands.
She was completely unable to clearly explain to herself what happened next. In fact, it was in that moment that she saw Hester rush toward her, knocking the glass of milk from her hand, which then rolled over and spilled on the floor. Mrs. Osborn stood in front of her, clenching and unclenching her fists.
"Have you drunk any of it?" she demanded.
"Have you had any of it?" she asked.
"No," Emily answered. "I have not."
"No," Emily replied. "I haven't."
Hester Osborn dropped into a chair and leaned forward, covering her face with her hands. She looked like a woman on the verge of an outbreak of hysteria, only to be held in check by a frenzied effort.
Hester Osborn sank into a chair and leaned forward, covering her face with her hands. She appeared to be a woman about to burst into hysterics, but she was managing to keep it together through a frantic struggle.
Lady Walderhurst, quite slowly, turned the colour of the milk itself. But she did nothing but sit still and gaze at Hester.
Lady Walderhurst slowly turned as pale as milk. But she did nothing except sit still and stare at Hester.
"Wait a minute." The girl was trying to recover her breath. "Wait till I can hold myself still. I am going to tell you now. I am going to tell you."
"Hold on a second." The girl was trying to catch her breath. "Wait until I can calm down. I'm going to tell you now. I'm going to tell you."
"Yes," Emily answered faintly.
"Yes," Emily replied softly.
It seemed to her that she waited twenty minutes before another word was spoken, that she sat quite that long looking at the thin hands which seemed to clutch the hidden face. This was a mistake arising from the intensity of the strain upon her nerves. It was scarcely five minutes before Mrs. Osborn lowered her hands and laid them, pressed tightly palm to palm, between her knees.
It felt like she waited twenty minutes before anyone said anything, that she spent that time looking at the thin hands that seemed to hide the face. This was a misconception caused by the stress on her nerves. It was barely five minutes before Mrs. Osborn dropped her hands and rested them, pressed tightly together, between her knees.
She spoke in a low voice, such a voice as a listener outside could not have heard.
She spoke in a quiet voice, so softly that someone outside wouldn't have been able to hear her.
"Do you know," she demanded, "what you represent to us—to me and to my husband—as you sit there?"
"Do you know," she demanded, "what you mean to us—to me and my husband—sitting there?"
Emily shook her head. The movement of disclaimer was easier than speech. She felt a sort of exhaustion.
Emily shook her head. The gesture felt easier than talking. She felt a kind of exhaustion.
"I don't believe you do," said Hester. "You don't seem to realise anything. Perhaps it's because you are so innocent, perhaps it's because you are so foolish. You represent the thing that we have the right to hate most on earth."
"I don't think you really do," Hester said. "You don't seem to understand anything. Maybe it's because you're so naive, or maybe it's because you're just being foolish. You stand for the thing we have the right to hate the most in the world."
"Do you hate me?" asked Emily, trying to adjust herself mentally to the mad extraordinariness of the situation, and at the same time scarcely understanding why she asked her question.
"Do you hate me?" Emily asked, trying to wrap her head around the craziness of the situation, and at the same time barely understanding why she was asking that question.
"Sometimes I do. When I do not I wonder at myself." The girl paused a second, looked down, as if questioningly, at the carpet, and then, lifting her eyes again, went on in a dragging, half bewildered voice: "When I do not, I actually believe it is because we are both—women together. Before, it was different."
"Sometimes I do. When I don’t, I question myself." The girl paused for a moment, looked down at the carpet as if unsure, and then, lifting her gaze again, continued in a slow, somewhat confused voice: "When I don’t, I really think it’s because we are both—women together. Before, it was different."
The look which Walderhurst had compared to "that of some nice animal in the Zoo" came into Emily's eyes as two honest drops fell from them.
The look that Walderhurst had compared to "that of some nice animal in the Zoo" appeared in Emily's eyes as two sincere tears fell from them.
"Would you hurt me?" she faltered. "Could you let other people hurt me?"
"Would you hurt me?" she hesitated. "Could you let other people hurt me?"
Hester leaned further forward in her chair, widening upon her such hysterically insistent, terrible young eyes as made her shudder.
Hester leaned forward in her chair, her intense and unsettling young eyes making her shudder.
"Don't you see?" she cried. "Can't you see? But for you my son would be what Walderhurst is—my son, not yours."
"Don't you see?" she yelled. "Can't you see? If it weren't for you, my son would be just like Walderhurst—my son, not yours."
"I understand," said Emily. "I understand."
"I get it," said Emily. "I get it."
"Listen!" Mrs. Osborn went on through her teeth. "Even for that, there are things I haven't the nerve to stand. I have thought I could stand them. But I can't. It does not matter why. I am going to tell you the truth. You represent too much. You have been too great a temptation. Nobody meant anything or planned anything at first. It all came by degrees. To see you smiling and enjoying everything and adoring that stilted prig of a Walderhurst put ideas into people's heads, and they grew because every chance fed them. If Walderhurst would come home—"
"Listen!" Mrs. Osborn said through clenched teeth. "There are things I just can’t handle, even for that. I thought I could deal with them, but I can’t. It doesn't matter why. I'm going to be honest with you. You represent too much. You’ve been too much of a temptation. Nobody intended anything or planned anything at first. It all happened gradually. Seeing you smile, enjoying everything, and fawning over that pompous Walderhurst gave people ideas, and they took off because every opportunity fueled them. If only Walderhurst would come home—"
Lady Walderhurst put out her hand to a letter which lay on the table.
Lady Walderhurst reached for a letter that was lying on the table.
"I heard from him this morning," she said. "And he has been sent to the Hills because he has a little fever. He must be quiet. So you see he cannot come yet."
"I heard from him this morning," she said. "And he has been sent to the Hills because he has a slight fever. He needs to rest. So you see he can’t come yet."
She was shivering, though she was determined to keep still.
She was shivering, but she was determined to stay still.
"What was in the milk?" she asked.
"What was in the milk?" she asked.
"In the milk there was the Indian root Ameerah gave the village girl. Last night as I sat under a tree in the dark I heard it talked over. Only a few native women know it."
"In the milk, there was the Indian root Ameerah gave to the village girl. Last night, while I was sitting under a tree in the dark, I heard it being discussed. Only a few local women know about it."
There was a singular gravity in the words poor Lady Walderhurst spoke in reply.
There was a unique weight to the words poor Lady Walderhurst said in response.
"That," she said, "would have been the cruelest thing of all."
"That," she said, "would have been the most brutal thing of all."
Mrs. Osborn got up and came close to her.
Mrs. Osborn stood up and walked over to her.
"If you had gone out on Faustine," she said, "you would have met with an accident. It might or might not have killed you. But it would have been an accident. If you had gone downstairs before Jane Cupp saw the bit of broken balustrade you might have been killed—by accident again. If you had leaned upon the rail of the bridge you would have been drowned, and no human being could have been accused or blamed."
"If you had gone out with Faustine," she said, "you would have ended up in an accident. It could have killed you, or it might not have. But it would have been an accident. If you had gone downstairs before Jane Cupp saw the broken balustrade, you might have died—again, by accident. If you had leaned on the rail of the bridge, you would have drowned, and no one could have been accused or held responsible."
Emily gasped for breath, and lifted her head as if to raise it above the wall which was being slowly built round her.
Emily gasped for air and lifted her head as if trying to raise it above the wall that was slowly being built around her.
"Nothing will be done which can be proved," said Hester Osborn. "I have lived among native people, and know. If Ameerah hated me and I could not get rid of her I should die, and it would all seem quite natural."
"Nothing will happen that can be proven," said Hester Osborn. "I've lived among indigenous people, and I know. If Ameerah hated me and I couldn't shake her off, I'd die, and it would all seem completely normal."
She bent down and picked up the empty glass from the carpet.
She bent down and picked up the empty glass from the floor.
"It is a good thing it did not break," she said, as she put it on the tray. "Ameerah will think you drank the milk and that nothing will hurt you. You escape them always. She will be frightened."
"It’s a good thing it didn’t break," she said, as she placed it on the tray. "Ameerah will think you drank the milk and that you're fine. You always get away with it. She’ll be scared."
As she said it she began to cry a little, like a child.
As she said it, she started to cry a bit, like a child.
"Nothing will save me," she said. "I shall have to go back, I shall have to go back!"
"Nothing will save me," she said. "I have to go back, I have to go back!"
"No, no!" cried Emily.
"No way!" cried Emily.
The girl swept away her tears with the back of a clenched hand.
The girl wiped her tears away with the back of her clenched hand.
"At first, when I hated you," she was even petulant and plaintively resentful, "I thought I could let it go on. I watched, and watched, and bore it. But the strain was too great. I broke down. I think I broke down one night, when something began to beat like a pulse against my side."
"At first, when I hated you," she said, sounding a bit whiny and hurt, "I thought I could just let it be. I watched and watched and put up with it. But the pressure became too much. I finally fell apart. I think I fell apart one night when I felt something pulsing against my side."
Emily got up and stood before her. She looked perhaps rather as she had looked when she rose and stood before the Marquis of Walderhurst on a memorable occasion, the afternoon on the moor. She felt almost quiet, and safe.
Emily got up and stood in front of her. She looked maybe a little like she had when she stood before the Marquis of Walderhurst on that unforgettable afternoon on the moor. She felt almost calm and safe.
"What must I do?" she asked, as if she was speaking to a friend. "I am afraid. Tell me."
"What should I do?" she asked, as if she were talking to a friend. "I'm scared. Please tell me."
Little Mrs. Osborn stood still and stared at her. The most incongruous thought came to her mind. She found herself, at this weird moment, observing how well the woman held her stupid head, how finely it was set on her shoulders, and that in a modern Royal Academy way she was rather like the Venus of Milo. It is quite out of place to think such things at such a time. But she found herself confronted with them.
Little Mrs. Osborn stood still and stared at her. An oddly unexpected thought crossed her mind. At that strange moment, she couldn't help but notice how well the woman held her silly head, how nicely it was balanced on her shoulders, and that, in a modern art sense, she resembled the Venus of Milo. It seems completely inappropriate to think such things at a moment like this. Yet, those thoughts confronted her nonetheless.
"Go away," she answered. "It is all like a thing in a play, but I know what I am talking about. Say you are ordered abroad. Be cool and matter-of-fact. Simply go and hide yourself somewhere, and call your husband home as soon as he can travel."
"Leave me alone," she replied. "It feels like something out of a play, but I know what I’m saying. Just say you’ve been sent overseas. Stay calm and straightforward. Just go and find a place to lay low, and get your husband home as soon as he’s able to travel."
Emily Walderhurst passed her hand over her forehead.
Emily Walderhurst ran her hand across her forehead.
"It is like something in a play," she said, with a baffled, wondering face. "It isn't even respectable."
"It is like something out of a play," she said, with a confused, curious expression. "It's not even respectable."
Hester began to laugh.
Hester started to laugh.
"No, it isn't even respectable," she cried. And her laughter was just in time. The door opened and Alec Osborn came in.
"No, it’s not even respectable," she exclaimed. And her laughter was perfectly timed. The door opened and Alec Osborn walked in.
"What isn't respectable?" he asked.
"What’s not respectable?" he asked.
"Something I have been telling Emily," she answered, laughing even a trifle wildly. "You are too young to hear such things. You must be kept respectable at any cost."
"There's something I've been telling Emily," she replied, laughing a bit too wildly. "You're too young to hear this stuff. We have to keep you respectable no matter what."
He grinned, but faintly scowled at the same time.
He smiled, but slightly frowned at the same time.
"You've upset something," he remarked, looking at the carpet.
"You've upset something," he said, staring at the carpet.
"I have, indeed," said Hester. "A cup of tea which was half milk. It will leave a grease spot on the carpet. That won't be respectable."
"I really have," said Hester. "A cup of tea that was mostly milk. It's going to leave a grease stain on the carpet. That won't look good."
When she had tumbled about among native servants as a child, she had learned to lie quickly, and she was very ready of resource.
When she had played around with the local servants as a child, she had learned to lie quickly, and she was very quick-witted.

As she heard the brougham draw up in the wet street before the door, Mrs. Warren allowed her book to fall closed upon her lap, and her attractive face awakened to an expression of agreeable expectation, in itself denoting the existence of interesting and desirable qualities in the husband at the moment inserting his latch-key in the front door preparatory to mounting the stairs and joining her. The man who, after twenty-five years of marriage, can call, by his return to her side, this expression to the countenance of an intelligent woman is, without question or argument, an individual whose life and occupations are as interesting as his character and points of view.
As she heard the carriage pull up in the rain-soaked street outside her door, Mrs. Warren let her book close on her lap, and her charming face lit up with a look of pleasant anticipation, reflecting the appealing and admirable qualities of the husband who was just inserting his key into the front door, about to come upstairs and join her. A man who, after twenty-five years of marriage, can bring such an expression to the face of an intelligent woman upon his return is undoubtedly someone whose life and work are as engaging as his character and perspectives.
Dr. Warren was of the mental build of the man whose life would be interesting and full of outlook if it were spent on a desert island or in the Bastille. He possessed the temperament which annexes incident and adventure, and the perceptiveness of imagination which turns a light upon the merest fragment of event. As a man whose days were filled with the work attendant upon the exercise of a profession from which can be withheld few secrets, and to which most mysteries explain themselves, his brain was the recording machine of impressions which might have stimulated to vividness of imagination a man duller than himself, and roused to feeling one of far less warm emotions.
Dr. Warren had the kind of mindset that would make his life interesting and full of opportunities, whether he was stuck on a desert island or in prison. He had a temperament that embraced excitement and adventure, and his imaginative insight illuminated even the smallest events. As someone whose days were filled with the duties of a profession that reveals very few secrets and where most mysteries become clear, his mind was like a recording device for impressions that could spark vivid imagination in someone less insightful than he was, and evoke feelings in someone with far less passion.
He came into the room smiling. He was a man of fifty, of strong build, and masculine. He had good shoulders and good colour, and the eyes, nose, and chin of a man it would be a stupid thing to attempt to deal with in a blackguardly manner. He sat down in his chair by the fire and began to chat, as was his habit before he and his wife parted to dress for dinner. When he was out during the day he often looked forward to these chats, and made notes of things he would like to tell his Mary. During her day, which was given to feminine duties and pleasures, she frequently did the same thing. Between seven and eight in the evening they had delightful conversational opportunities. He picked up her book and glanced it over, he asked her a few questions and answered a few; but she saw it was with a somewhat preoccupied manner. She knew a certain remote look in his eye, and she waited to see him get up from his chair and begin to walk to and fro, with his hands in his pockets and his head thrown back. When, after having done this, he began in addition to whistle softly and draw his eyebrows together, she broke in upon him in the manner of merely following an established custom.
He walked into the room smiling. He was a fifty-year-old man, well-built and masculine. He had broad shoulders, healthy color, and features that suggested it would be unwise to treat him in a sneaky way. He sat down in his chair by the fire and started chatting, as he usually did before he and his wife separated to get ready for dinner. While he was out during the day, he often looked forward to these talks and made mental notes of things he wanted to share with his Mary. Throughout her day, filled with feminine duties and pleasures, she often did the same. Between seven and eight in the evening, they had wonderful opportunities for conversation. He picked up her book and skimmed it, asked her a few questions, and answered some; but she noticed he seemed a bit distracted. She recognized a certain distant look in his eyes and waited for him to get up from his chair and start pacing back and forth, hands in pockets and head held high. When he did this and began to whistle softly while frowning, she interrupted him, following what had become their usual routine.
"I am perfectly sure," was her remark, "that you have come upon one of the Extraordinary Cases."
"I’m totally sure," she said, "that you’ve stumbled upon one of the Extraordinary Cases."
The last two words were spoken as with inverted commas. Of many deep interests he added to her existence, the Extraordinary Cases were among the most absorbing. He had begun to discuss them with her during the first year of their married life. Accident had thrown one of them into her immediate personal experience, and her clear-headed comprehension and sympathy in summing up singular evidence had been of such value to him that he had turned to her in the occurrence of others for the aid straightforward, mutual logic could give. She had learned to await the Extraordinary Case with something like eagerness. Sometimes, it was true, its incidents were painful; but invariably they were absorbing in their interest, and occasionally illuminating beyond description. Of names and persons it was not necessary she should hear anything—the drama, the ethics, were enough. With an absolute respect for his professional reserves, she asked no questions he could not reply to freely, and avoided even the innocent following of clues. The Extraordinary Case was always quite enough as it stood. When she saw the remotely speculative look in his eye, she suspected one, when he left his chair and paced the floor with that little air of restlessness, and ended with unconscious whistling which was scarcely louder than a breath, she felt that evidence enough had accumulated for her.
The last two words were spoken as if in quotation marks. Of the many deep interests he added to her life, the Extraordinary Cases were among the most captivating. He had started discussing them with her during their first year of marriage. An incident had brought one of them into her direct experience, and her clear thinking and ability to grasp unusual evidence proved so valuable to him that he turned to her for the straightforward, mutual logic that could help with subsequent cases. She had learned to look forward to the Extraordinary Case with something like excitement. Sometimes, it was true, the events were painful; but they were always engrossing, and occasionally they were enlightening beyond words. She didn’t need to hear about names or people—the drama and the ethics were enough. With total respect for his professional boundaries, she asked no questions he couldn't answer freely and refrained from even innocently following clues. The Extraordinary Case was always sufficient as it was. When she noticed that speculative look in his eyes, she suspected one was coming; when he got up from his chair and started pacing the floor with a hint of restlessness, ending with a quiet whistle barely louder than a breath, she felt that enough evidence had piled up for her.
He stopped and turned round.
He stopped and turned around.
"My good Mary," he owned at once, "its extraordinariness consists in its baffling me by being so perfectly ordinary."
"My dear Mary," he admitted immediately, "its uniqueness lies in how it completely puzzles me by being so perfectly ordinary."
"Well, at least that is not frequent. What is its nature? Is it awful? Is it sad? Is it eccentric? Is it mad or sane, criminal or domestic?"
"Well, at least that doesn’t happen often. What is it like? Is it terrible? Is it sad? Is it weird? Is it crazy or rational, illegal or just ordinary?"
"It is nothing but suggestive, and that it suggests mystery to me makes me feel as if I myself, instead of a serious practitioner, am a professional detective."
"It’s nothing but suggestive, and the fact that it suggests mystery makes me feel like I’m not a serious practitioner but rather a professional detective."
"Is it a case in which you might need help?"
"Do you need help with something?"
"It is a case in which I am impelled to give help, if it proves that it is necessary. She is such an exceedingly nice woman."
"It’s a situation where I feel obligated to help if it turns out to be needed. She is such a really nice woman."
"Good, bad, or indifferent?"
"Good, bad, or mediocre?"
"Of a goodness, I should say—of a goodness which might prevent the brain acting in the manner in which a brutal world requires at present that the human brain should act in self-defence. Of a goodness which may possibly have betrayed her into the most pathetic trouble."
"Of a goodness, I would say—of a goodness that might stop the brain from functioning in the way that a harsh world currently demands for self-protection. Of a goodness that may have possibly led her into the most heart-wrenching trouble."
"Of the kind—?" was Mrs. Warren's suggestion.
"Of the kind—?" was Mrs. Warren's suggestion.
"Of that kind," with a troubled look; "but she is a married woman."
"Of that kind," with a worried expression; "but she's a married woman."
"She says she is a married woman."
"She says she's married."
"No. She does not say so, but she looks it. That's the chief feature of the case. Any woman bearing more obviously the stamp of respectable British matrimony than this one does, it has not fallen to me to look upon."
"No. She doesn’t say anything, but you can see it in her expression. That’s the main point of the situation. I haven’t encountered a woman who more clearly embodies the traits of respectable British marriage than she does."
Mrs. Warren's expression was intriguée in the extreme. There was a freshness in this, at least.
Mrs. Warren's expression was extremely intrigued. There was a freshness in this, at least.
"But if she bears the stamp as well as the name—! Do tell me all it is possible to tell. Come and sit down, Harold."
"But if she has the same mark as well as the name—! Please tell me everything you can. Come and sit down, Harold."
He sat down and entered into details.
He sat down and went into details.
"I was called to a lady who, though not ill, seemed fatigued from a hurried journey and, as it seemed to me, the effects of anxiety and repressed excitement. I found her in a third-class lodging-house in a third-class street. It was a house which had the air of a place hastily made inhabitable for some special reason. There were evidences that money had been spent, but that there had been no time to arrange things. I have seen something of the kind before, and when I was handed into my patient's sitting-room, thought I knew the type I should find. It is always more or less the same,—a girl or a very young woman, pretty and refined and frightened, or pretty and vulgar and 'carrying it off' with transparent pretences and airs and graces. Anything more remote from what I expected you absolutely cannot conceive."
"I was called to see a woman who, although not sick, seemed exhausted from a hurried journey and, in my opinion, the impact of anxiety and suppressed excitement. I found her in a budget lodging house on a downtrodden street. It felt like a place that had been quickly made livable for some specific reason. There were signs that money had been spent, but no time to arrange things properly. I had seen something like this before, and when I was shown into my patient’s sitting room, I thought I knew what to expect. It’s usually pretty similar—a girl or a very young woman, either attractive and refined and scared, or attractive and common, trying to act sophisticated with obvious pretenses and mannerisms. Anything more different from what I expected you just can’t imagine."
"Not young and pretty?"
"Not young and attractive?"
"About thirty-five or six. A fresh, finely built woman with eyes as candid as a six-year-old girl's. Quite unexplanatory and with the best possible manner, only sweetly anxious about her health. Her confidence in my advice and the earnestness of her desire to obey my least instructions were moving. Ten minutes' conversation with her revealed to me depths of long-secreted romance in my nature. I mentally began to swear fealty to her."
"About thirty-five or thirty-six. A fresh, well-built woman with eyes as open and honest as a six-year-old girl's. Completely straightforward and charming, but clearly worried about her health. The way she trusted my advice and sincerely wanted to follow my every suggestion was touching. Just ten minutes of talking with her uncovered hidden depths of romance within me. I found myself mentally pledging my loyalty to her."
"Did she tell you that her husband was away?"
"Did she tell you that her husband is away?"
"What specially struck me was that it did not occur to her that her husband required stating, which was ingenuously impressive. She did not explain her mother or her uncles, why her husband? Her mental attitude had a translucent clearness. She wanted a medical man to take charge of her, and if she had been an amiable, un-brilliant lady who was a member of the royal house, she would have conversed with me exactly as she did."
"What really stood out to me was that it didn’t even cross her mind that her husband needed to be mentioned, which was surprisingly impressive. She didn’t talk about her mother or her uncles—why her husband? Her mindset had a clear transparency. She wanted a doctor to take care of her, and if she had been a pleasant, not-so-brilliant woman from a royal family, she would have talked to me exactly the same way."
"She was so respectable?"
"Was she really respectable?"
"She was even a little Mid-Victorian, dear Mary; a sort of clean, healthy, Mid-Victorian angel."
"She was even a bit Mid-Victorian, dear Mary; a kind of clean, healthy, Mid-Victorian angel."
"There's an incongruousness in the figure in connection with being obviously in hiding in a lodging-house street." And Mrs. Warren gave herself to reflection.
"There's something odd about the person being so clearly in hiding on a street with boarding houses." And Mrs. Warren took some time to think.
"I cannot make it as incongruous as she was. I have not told you all. I have saved to the last the feature which marked her most definitely as an Extraordinary Case. I suppose one does that sort of thing from a sense of drama."
"I can't make it as odd as she was. I haven't told you everything. I've saved the detail that made her stand out as an Extraordinary Case for last. I guess people do that sort of thing for dramatic effect."
"What else?" inquired Mrs. Warren, roused from her speculation.
"What else?" asked Mrs. Warren, pulled out of her thoughts.
"What respectable conclusion could one deduce from the fact that a letter lay on the table near her, sealed with an imposing coat of arms. One's eye having accidentally fallen on it, one could, of course, only avoid glancing at it again, so I recognised nothing definite. Also, when I was announced unexpectedly, I saw her quickly withdraw her hand from her lips. She had been kissing a ring she wore. I could not help seeing that afterwards. My good Mary, it was a ruby, of a size and colour which recalled the Arabian Nights."
"What respectable conclusion could one draw from the fact that a letter was lying on the table near her, sealed with an impressive coat of arms? When my eye accidentally caught sight of it, I couldn’t help but glance at it again, but I didn’t recognize anything specific. Also, when I entered unexpectedly, I saw her quickly pull her hand away from her lips. She had been kissing a ring she wore. I couldn’t help noticing that afterward. My dear Mary, it was a ruby, large and vibrant in a way that reminded me of the Arabian Nights."
Mrs. Warren began to resign herself.
Mrs. Warren started to accept the situation.
"No," she said, "there is no respectable conclusion to be drawn. It is tragic, but prosaic. She has been governess or companion in some great house. She may be a well-born woman. It is ten times more hideous for her than if she were a girl. She has to writhe under knowing that both her friends and her enemies are saying that she had not the excuse of not having been old enough to know better."
"No," she said, "there's no respectable conclusion to be drawn. It’s tragic, but ordinary. She’s been a governess or companion in some grand household. She might be from a good family. It’s ten times worse for her than if she were just a girl. She has to suffer knowing that both her friends and her foes are saying she doesn’t have the excuse of being too young to know better."
"That might all be true," he admitted promptly. "It would be true if—but she is not writhing. She is no more unhappy than you or I. She is only anxious, and I could swear that she is only anxious about one thing. The moment in which I swore fealty to her was when she said to me, 'I want to be quite safe—until after. I do not care for myself. I will bear anything or do anything. Only one thing matters. I shall be such a good patient.' Then her eyes grew moist, and she closed her lips decorously to keep them from trembling.
"That might all be true," he admitted quickly. "It would be true if—but she isn't writhing. She's no more unhappy than you or me. She's just anxious, and I swear it's about only one thing. The moment I pledged my loyalty to her was when she said to me, 'I want to be completely safe—until after. I don't care about myself. I'll endure anything or do anything. Only one thing matters. I’ll be such a good patient.' Then her eyes got teary, and she closed her lips tightly to keep them from shaking."
"They're not usually like that," Mrs. Warren remarked.
"They're not usually like that," Mrs. Warren said.
"I have not found them so," he replied.
"I haven't found that to be the case," he replied.
"Perhaps she believes the man will marry her."
"Maybe she thinks the guy will marry her."
There was odd unexpectedness in the manner in which Dr. Warren suddenly began to laugh.
There was something strangely surprising about how Dr. Warren suddenly started to laugh.
"My dear wife, if you could see her! It is the incongruity of what we are saying which makes me laugh. With her ruby and her coronets and her lodging-house street, she is of an impeccableness! She does not even know she could be doubted. Fifteen years of matrimony spent in South Kensington, three girls in the schoolroom and four boys at Eton, could not have crystallised a more unquestionable serenity. And you are saying gravely, 'Perhaps she believes the man will marry her.' Whatsoever the situation is, I am absolutely sure that she has never asked herself whether he would or not."
"My dear wife, if you could see her! It's the absurdity of what we're saying that cracks me up. With her ruby and her fancy tiaras and her boarding house street, she is just perfect! She doesn't even realize she could be doubted. Fifteen years of marriage in South Kensington, three daughters in the schoolroom, and four sons at Eton could not have created a more undeniable calmness. And you’re seriously saying, 'Maybe she thinks the guy will marry her.' No matter what the situation is, I’m completely sure she has never questioned if he would or not."
"Then," Mrs. Warren answered, "it is the most Extraordinary Case we have had yet."
"Then," Mrs. Warren replied, "it's the most extraordinary case we've had so far."
"But I have sworn fealty to her," was Warren's conclusion. "And she will tell me more later." He shook his head with an air of certainty. "Yes, she will feel it necessary to tell me later."
"But I've promised my loyalty to her," Warren concluded. "And she will share more with me later." He shook his head confidently. "Yes, she'll definitely feel the need to tell me later."
They went upstairs to dress for dinner, and during the remainder of the evening which they spent alone they talked almost entirely of the matter.
They went upstairs to get ready for dinner, and for the rest of the evening they spent alone, they talked almost exclusively about it.


Lady Walderhurst's departure from Palstrey, though unexpected, had been calm and matter-of-fact. All the Osborns knew was that she had been obliged to go up to London for a day or two, and that when there, her physician had advised certain German baths. Her letter of explanation and apology was very nice. She could not return to the country before beginning her journey. It seemed probable that she would return with her husband, who might arrive in England during the next two months.
Lady Walderhurst's departure from Palstrey, while unexpected, had been calm and straightforward. All the Osborns knew was that she had to go up to London for a day or two, and while there, her doctor recommended some German baths. Her letter of explanation and apology was very nice. She couldn’t come back to the countryside before starting her trip. It seemed likely that she would return with her husband, who might arrive in England within the next two months.
"Has she heard that he is coming back?" Captain Osborn asked his wife.
"Has she heard that he’s coming back?" Captain Osborn asked his wife.
"She has written to ask him to come."
"She has written to ask him to come."
Osborn grinned.
Osborn smiled.
"He will be obliged to her. He is tremendously pleased with his importance at this particular time, and he is just the sort of man—as we both know—to be delighted at being called back to preside over an affair which is usually a matter for old women."
"He will owe her. He's really pleased with his importance right now, and he's just the kind of guy—as we both know—who would be thrilled to be asked to take charge of something that is usually handled by old women."
But the letter he had examined, as it lay with the rest awaiting postal, he had taken charge of himself. He knew that one, at least, would not reach Lord Walderhurst. Having heard in time of the broken bridge-rail, he had been astute enough to guess that the letter written immediately after the incident might convey such impressions as might lead even his lordship to feel that it would be well for him to be at home. The woman had been frightened, and would be sure to lose her head and play the fool. In a few days she would calm down and the affair would assume smaller proportions. At any rate, he had chosen to take charge of this particular letter.
But the letter he had looked at, as it lay with the others waiting to be mailed, he had taken into his own hands. He knew that at least one letter wouldn’t reach Lord Walderhurst. Having learned in time about the broken bridge railing, he had cleverly figured out that the letter written right after the incident might suggest to his lordship that it would be wise for him to return home. The woman had been scared, and she would definitely lose her composure and act foolishly. In a few days, she would calm down, and the situation would seem less serious. Anyway, he had decided to take control of this particular letter.
What he did not know, however, was that chance had played into his hands in the matter of temporarily upsetting Lord Walderhurst's rather unreliable digestion, and in altering his plans, by a smart, though not dangerous, attack of fever which had ended in his being ordered to a part of the hill country not faithfully reached by letters; as a result of which several communications from his wife went astray and were unduly delayed. At the time Captain Osborn was discussing him with Hester, he was taking annoyed care of himself with the aid of a doctor, irritated by the untoward disturbance of his arrangements, and giving, it is true, comparatively little thought to his wife, who, being comfortably installed at Palstrey Manor, was doubtless enjoyably absorbed in little Mrs. Osborn.
What he didn't realize, though, was that luck had helped him out by causing Lord Walderhurst's usually unreliable digestion to act up and by changing his plans with a mild, but not serious, fever. This situation led to him being sent to a remote part of the hills where communication was spotty, causing several letters from his wife to go missing or get delayed. At the time Captain Osborn was talking about him with Hester, he was dutifully taking care of himself with a doctor's help, frustrated by the unexpected disruption of his plans, and honestly giving very little thought to his wife, who was happily settled at Palstrey Manor and likely engrossed in her time with little Mrs. Osborn.
"What German baths does she intend going to?" Alec Osborn inquired.
"What German baths is she planning to go to?" Alec Osborn asked.
Hester consulted the letter with a manner denoting but languid interest.
Hester looked at the letter with an attitude that showed only a weary interest.
"It's rather like her that she doesn't go to the length of explaining," was her reply. "She has a way of telling you a great many things you don't care to know, and forgetting to mention those you are interested in. She is very detailed about her health, and her affection and mine. She evidently expects us to go back to The Kennel Farm, and deplores her inhospitality, with adjectives."
"It's just like her not to bother explaining," was her reply. "She has a way of sharing a ton of details you don't want to know while totally skipping the stuff you actually care about. She's super detailed about her health and her feelings for me. She clearly expects us to go back to The Kennel Farm and complains about her lack of hospitality with lots of adjectives."
She did not look as if she was playing a part; but she was playing one, and doing it well. Her little way was that of a nasty-tempered, self-centred woman, made spiteful by being called upon to leave a place which suited her.
She didn’t seem like she was acting; but she was putting on a performance, and doing it well. Her demeanor was that of a bitter, selfish woman, made resentful by having to leave a place that suited her.
"You are not really any fonder of her than I am," commented Osborn, after regarding her speculatively a few moments. If he had been as sure of her as he had been of Ameerah—!
"You don't care for her any more than I do," Osborn remarked after studying her thoughtfully for a moment. If only he had been as certain about her as he had been about Ameerah—!
"I don't know of any reason for my being particularly fond of her," she said. "It's easy enough for a rich woman to be good-natured. It doesn't cost her enough to constitute a claim."
"I can't think of any reason why I'm especially fond of her," she said. "It's pretty easy for a wealthy woman to be nice. It doesn't cost her anything substantial to make it count."
Osborn helped himself to a stiff whiskey and soda. They went back to The Kennel Farm the next day, and though it was his habit to consume a large number of "pegs" daily, the habit increased until there were not many hours in the day when he was normally sure of what he was doing.
Osborn poured himself a strong whiskey and soda. They returned to The Kennel Farm the next day, and even though he usually drank a lot of "pegs" each day, his drinking increased to the point where there weren't many hours in the day when he was really sure of what he was doing.
The German baths to which Lady Walderhurst had gone were nearer to Palstrey than any one knew. They were only at a few hours' distance by rail.
The German baths that Lady Walderhurst had visited were closer to Palstrey than anyone realized. They were just a few hours away by train.
When, after a day spent in a quiet London lodging, Mrs. Cupp returned to her mistress with the information that she had been to the house in Mortimer Street and found that the widow who had bought the lease and furniture was worn out with ill-luck and the uncertainty of lodgers, and only longed for release which was not ruin, Emily cried a little for joy.
When, after a day spent in a quiet London place, Mrs. Cupp came back to her boss with the news that she had been to the house on Mortimer Street and found that the widow who had bought the lease and furniture was exhausted from bad luck and the unpredictability of tenants, and only wanted a way out that wouldn’t lead to ruin, Emily cried a little from joy.
"Oh, how I should like to be there!" she said. "It was such a dear house. No one would ever dream of my being in it. And I need have no one but you and Jane. I should be so safe and quiet. Tell her you have a friend who will take it, as it is, for a year, and pay her anything."
"Oh, how I wish I could be there!" she said. "It was such a lovely house. No one would ever guess I could be in it. And I only need you and Jane. I would feel so safe and at peace. Tell her you have a friend who will take it as is for a year and pay her whatever she wants."
"I won't tell her quite that, my lady," Mrs. Cupp made sagacious answer. "I'll make her an offer in ready money down, and no questions asked by either of us. People in her position sometimes gets a sudden let that pays them better than lodgers. All classes has their troubles, and sometimes a decent house is wanted for a few months, where money can be paid. I'll make her an offer."
"I won't say that exactly, my lady," Mrs. Cupp replied wisely. "I'll offer her cash up front, no questions from either of us. People in her situation sometimes get a quick deal that pays better than having tenants. Everyone has their issues, and sometimes a nice place is needed for a few months, with money ready to be paid. I’ll make her an offer."
The outcome of which was that the widowed householder walked out of her domicile the next morning with a heavier purse and a lighter mind than she had known for many months. The same night, ingenuously oblivious of having been called upon to fill the role of a lady in genteel "trouble," good and decorous Emily Walderhurst arrived under the cover of discreet darkness in a cab, and when she found herself in the "best bedroom," which had once been so far beyond her means, she cried a little for joy again, because the four dull walls, the mahogany dressing-table, and ugly frilled pincushions looked so unmelodramatically normal and safe.
The result was that the widowed homeowner stepped out of her house the next morning with a fuller wallet and a lighter heart than she had felt in months. That same night, completely unaware that she was expected to play the part of a lady in genteel "trouble," good and proper Emily Walderhurst arrived under the cover of discreet darkness in a taxi. When she found herself in the "best bedroom," which had once been well beyond her reach, she cried a little from joy again, because the four plain walls, the mahogany dresser, and ugly frilly pincushions seemed so unmelodramatically normal and safe.
"It seems so home-like," she said; adding courageously, "it is a very comfortable place, really."
"It feels so much like home," she said, adding bravely, "it's actually a really comfortable place."
"We can make it much more cheerful, my lady," Jane said, with grateful appreciation. "And the relief makes it like Paradise." She was leaving the room and stopped at the door. "There's not a person, black or white, can get across the door-mat, past mother and me, until his lordship comes," she allowed herself the privilege of adding.
"We can make it a lot happier, my lady," Jane said, feeling thankful. "And the relief makes it feel like Paradise." She was leaving the room and paused at the door. "No one, whether they're black or white, can get past the door-mat, past my mother and me, until his lordship arrives," she allowed herself to add.
Emily felt a little nervous when she pictured to herself Lord Walderhurst crossing the door-mat of a house in Mortimer Street in search of his Marchioness. She had not yet had time to tell him the story of the episode of the glass of milk and Hester Osborn's sudden outburst. Every moment had been given to carefully managed arrangement for the journey which was to seem so natural. Hester's cleverness had suggested every step and had supported her throughout. But for Hester she was afraid she might have betrayed herself. There had been no time for writing. But when James received her letter (of late she had more than once thought of him as "James"), he would know the one thing that was important. And she had asked him to come to her. She had apologised for suggesting any alteration of his plans, but she had really asked him to come to her.
Emily felt a bit nervous when she imagined Lord Walderhurst stepping over the doormat of a house on Mortimer Street searching for his Marchioness. She hadn’t had the chance to tell him about the incident with the glass of milk and Hester Osborn's sudden outburst. Every moment had been spent on carefully coordinating the journey, which was meant to feel so natural. Hester's cleverness had guided every step and had supported her the whole way. Without Hester, she feared she might have exposed herself. There hadn’t been enough time to write. But when James received her letter (lately she had found herself thinking of him as "James"), he would understand the one thing that really mattered. And she had asked him to come visit her. She had apologized for suggesting any change to his plans, but she had genuinely wanted him to come to her.
"I think he will come," she said to herself. "I do think he will. I shall be so glad. Perhaps I have not been sensible, perhaps I have not done the best thing, but if I keep myself safe until he comes back, that really seems what is most important."
"I think he will come," she said to herself. "I really believe he will. I'll be so happy. Maybe I haven't been smart, maybe I haven't made the best choices, but if I can just stay safe until he comes back, that really feels like the most important thing."
Two or three days in the familiar rooms, attended only by the two friendly creatures she knew so well, seemed to restore the balance of life for her. Existence became comfortable and prosaic again. The best bedroom and the room in which she spent her days were made quite cheerful through Jane's enterprise and memories of the appointments of Palstrey. Jane brought her tea in the morning, Mrs. Cupp presided over the kitchen. The agreeable doctor, whose reputation they had heard so much of, came and went, leaving his patient feeling that she might establish a friendship. He looked so clever and so kind.
Two or three days in the familiar rooms, with just the two friendly creatures she knew so well, seemed to help her get her life back in balance. Everything felt comfortable and ordinary again. The best bedroom and the room where she spent her days were made cheerful by Jane's efforts and memories of Palstrey's decor. Jane brought her tea in the morning, and Mrs. Cupp ran the kitchen. The nice doctor, whose reputation they had heard so much about, came and went, making his patient feel like they could be friends. He seemed so smart and kind.
She began to smile her childlike smile again. Mrs. Cupp and Jane told each other in private that if she had not been a married lady, they would have felt that she was Miss Fox-Seton again. She looked so like herself, with her fresh colour and her nice, cheerful eyes. And yet to think of the changes there had been, and what they had gone through!
She started to smile her innocent smile again. Mrs. Cupp and Jane privately agreed that if she weren't married, they would have seen her as Miss Fox-Seton again. She looked so much like her old self, with her bright complexion and her pleasant, cheerful eyes. And yet, to consider all the changes that had happened and what they had experienced!
People in London know nothing—or everything—of their neighbours. The people who lived in Mortimer Street were of the hard-worked lodging-house keeping class, and had too many anxieties connected with butcher's bills, rent, and taxes, to be able to give much time to their neighbours. The life in the house which had changed hands had nothing noticeable about it. It looked from the outside as it had always looked. The door-steps were kept clean, milk was taken in twice a day, and local tradesmen's carts left things in the ordinary manner. A doctor occasionally called to see someone, and the only person who had inquired about the patient (she was a friendly creature, who met Mrs. Cupp at the grocer's, and exchanged a few neighbourly words) was told that ladies who lived in furnished apartments, and had nothing to do, seemed to find an interest in seeing a doctor about things working-women had no time to bother about. Mrs. Cupp's view seemed to be that doctor's visits and medicine bottles furnished entertainment. Mrs. Jameson had "as good a colour and as good an appetite as you or me," but she was one who "thought she caught cold easy," and she was "afraid of fresh air."
People in London know nothing—or everything—about their neighbors. The people living on Mortimer Street were from the hard-working lodging-house keeping class, burdened with worries about bills, rent, and taxes, leaving them little time for their neighbors. Life in the house that had changed hands was unremarkable. It looked from the outside as it always had. The doorstep was kept clean, milk was delivered twice a day, and local tradesmen's carts dropped off goods as usual. A doctor would occasionally visit someone, and the only person who asked about the patient—she was a friendly soul who bumped into Mrs. Cupp at the grocery store and exchanged a few neighborly words—was told that women living in furnished apartments, who had little to do, seemed to find it interesting to see a doctor about things working women had no time to worry about. Mrs. Cupp believed that doctor visits and medicine bottles provided entertainment. Mrs. Jameson had "as good a complexion and as good an appetite as you or me," but she was one who "thought she caught colds easily," and she was "afraid of fresh air."
Dr. Warren's interest in the Extraordinary Case increased at each visit he made. He did not see the ruby ring again. When he had left the house after his first call, Mrs. Cupp had called Lady Walderhurst's attention to the fact that the ring was on her hand, and could not be considered compatible with even a first floor front in Mortimer Street. Emily had been frightened and had removed it.
Dr. Warren's interest in the Extraordinary Case grew with each visit he made. He didn't see the ruby ring again. After he left the house following his first visit, Mrs. Cupp brought to Lady Walderhurst's attention that the ring was on her hand, and it really didn't match even a first-floor front in Mortimer Street. Emily had been scared and took it off.
"But the thing that upsets me when I hand him in," Jane said to her mother anxiously in private, "is the way she can't help looking. You know what I mean, mother,—her nice, free, good look. And we never could talk to her about it. We should have to let her know that it's more than likely he thinks she's just what she isn't. It makes me mad to think of it. But as it had to be, if she only looked a little awkward, or not such a lady, or a bit uppish and fretful, she would seem so much more real. And then there's another thing. You know she always did carry her head well, even when she was nothing but poor Miss Fox-Seton tramping about shopping with muddy feet. And now, having been a marchioness till she's got used to it, and knowing that she is one, gives her an innocent, stately look sometimes. It's a thing she doesn't know of herself, but I do declare that sometimes as she's sat there talking just as sweet as could be, I've felt as if I ought to say, 'Oh! if you please, my lady, if you could look not quite so much as if you'd got on a tiara.'"
"But what really bothers me when I hand him over," Jane said anxiously to her mother in private, "is the way she just can't help but look. You know what I mean, Mom—her nice, free, good look. And we could never talk to her about it. We’d have to let her know that it's very likely he thinks she's exactly what she isn't. It frustrates me to think about it. But if it had to be, if she just looked a little awkward, or not so classy, or a bit snooty and irritable, she would seem so much more genuine. And there's another thing. You know she always did carry herself well, even when she was just poor Miss Fox-Seton wandering around shopping with dirty shoes. And now, after being a marchioness until she’s gotten used to it, and knowing that she is one, sometimes gives her this innocent, regal look. It's something she doesn't recognize in herself, but I swear that sometimes as she sits there talking as sweetly as can be, I feel like I should say, 'Oh! If you don’t mind, my lady, could you not look quite so much like you’re wearing a tiara?'"
"Ah!" and Mrs. Cupp shook her head, "but that's what her Maker did for her. She was born just what she looks, and she looks just what she was born,—a respectable female."
"Ah!" Mrs. Cupp shook her head. "But that's what her Creator did for her. She was born exactly as she looks, and she looks exactly as she was born—a respectable woman."
Whereby Dr. Warren continued to feel himself baffled.
Where Dr. Warren still felt confused.
"She only goes out for exercise after dark, Mary," he said. "Also in the course of conversation I have discovered that she believes every word of the Bible literally, and would be alarmed if one could not accept the Athanasian Creed. She is rather wounded and puzzled by the curses it contains, but she feels sure that it would be wrong to question anything in the Church Service. Her extraordinariness is wholly her incompatibleness."
"She only goes out for exercise after dark, Mary," he said. "I've also learned in our conversations that she takes every word of the Bible literally and would be upset if someone didn't accept the Athanasian Creed. She's a bit hurt and confused by the curses it includes, but she believes it would be wrong to question anything in the Church Service. Her uniqueness is entirely due to her incompatibility."
Gradually they had established the friendship Emily had thought possible. Once or twice Dr. Warren took tea with her. Her unabashed and accustomed readiness of hospitality was as incompatible with her circumstances as all the rest. She had the ease of a woman who had amiably poured out tea for afternoon callers all her life. Women who were uncertain of themselves were not amiably at ease with small social amenities. Her ingenuous talk and her fervent italics were an absolute delight to the man who was studying her. He, too, had noticed the carriage of her head Jane Cupp had deplored.
Gradually, they had built the friendship that Emily thought was possible. A couple of times, Dr. Warren came over for tea. Her unapologetic and practiced hospitality clashed with her situation, just like everything else. She had the relaxed manner of someone who had graciously served tea to guests her entire life. Women who were unsure of themselves didn’t effortlessly manage small social gestures. Her genuine conversation and passionate expressions were a complete joy to the man who was observing her. He had also noticed the way she held her head that Jane Cupp had lamented.
"I should say she was well born," he commented to his wife. "She holds herself as no common woman could."
"I must say she was well-born," he told his wife. "She carries herself in a way that no ordinary woman could."
"Ah! I haven't a doubt that she is well born, poor soul."
"Ah! I have no doubt that she comes from a good background, poor thing."
"No, not 'poor soul.' No woman who is as happy as she is needs pity. Since she has had time to rest, she looks radiant."
"No, not 'poor soul.' No woman who is as happy as she is needs sympathy. Since she’s had time to relax, she looks amazing."
In course of time, however, she was less radiant. Most people know something of waiting for answers to letters written to foreign lands. It seems impossible to calculate correctly as to what length of time must elapse before the reply to the letter one sent by the last mail can reach one. He who waits is always premature in the calculation he makes. The mail should be due at a certain date, one is so sure. The letter could be written on such a day and posted at once. But the date calculated for arrives, passes,—the answer has not come. Who does not remember?
Over time, though, she became less vibrant. Most people know what it's like to wait for replies to letters sent to other countries. It's hard to figure out exactly how long it will take before the response to the letter you sent last can arrive. Those who wait always misjudge the time it takes. You think the mail should arrive on a specific date, and you're certain of it. The letter could've been written on a certain day and sent right away. But that expected date comes and goes—the reply hasn't arrived. Who doesn't remember that feeling?
Emily Walderhurst had passed through the experience and knew it well. But previously the letters she had sent had been of less vital importance. When the replies to them had lingered on their way she had, it is true, watched eagerly for the postman, and had lived restlessly between the arrivals of the mails, but she had taught herself resignation to the inevitable. Now life had altered its aspect and its significance. She had tried, with the aid of an untried imagination, to paint to herself the moments in which her husband would read the letter which told him what she had told. She had wondered if he would start, if he would look amazed, if his grey-brown eyes would light with pleasure! Might he not want to see her? Might he not perhaps write at once? She never could advance farther in her imagined reading of this reply than the first lines:
Emily Walderhurst had gone through the experience and was well aware of it. Before, the letters she had sent weren’t that important. When replies took a while to arrive, she had eagerly awaited the postman and had anxiously lived between mail deliveries, but she had learned to accept what was inevitable. Now, life had changed in both its appearance and meaning. She had tried, using her untapped imagination, to picture the moments when her husband would read the letter revealing what she had shared. She wondered if he would be surprised, if he would look astonished, if his grey-brown eyes would light up with joy! Would he want to see her? Would he write back immediately? She could never get further in her imagined reading of this reply than the first lines:
"MY DEAR EMILY,—The unexpected good news your letter contains has given me the greatest satisfaction. You do not perhaps know how strong my desire has been—"
"MY DEAR EMILY,—The surprising good news in your letter has made me extremely happy. You might not realize how intense my desire has been—"
She used to sit and flush with happiness when she reached this point. She so wished that she was capable of depicting to herself what the rest would be.
She used to sit and feel a wave of happiness when she got to this point. She really wished she could picture what the rest would be like.
She calculated with the utmost care the probable date of the epistle's arrival. She thought she made sure of allowing plenty of time for all possible delays. The safety of her letters she had managed, with Hester's aid, to arrange for. They were forwarded to her bankers and called for. Only the letters from India were of any importance, and they were not frequent. She told herself that she must be even more than usually patient this time. When the letter arrived, if he told her he felt it proper that he should return, no part of the strange experience she had passed through would be of moment. When she saw his decorous, well-bred face and heard his correctly modulated voice, all else would seem like an unnatural dream.
She carefully figured out when the letter would likely arrive. She thought she had allowed enough time for any possible delays. With Hester's help, she had arranged the safe delivery of her letters, which were sent to her bankers for pickup. Only the letters from India mattered, and they didn't come often. She reminded herself to be more patient than usual this time. When the letter did arrive, if he said he thought it was right to come back, nothing from the strange experience she'd gone through would matter. When she saw his polite, well-mannered face and heard his properly modulated voice, everything else would feel like a weird dream.
In her relief at the decent composure of the first floor front in Mortimer Street the days did not seem at first to pass slowly. But as the date she had counted on drew near she could not restrain a natural restlessness. She looked at the clock and walked up and down the room a good deal. She was also very glad when night came and she could go to bed. Then she was glad when the morning arrived, because she was a day nearer to the end.
In her relief at the decent calm of the front room on the first floor in Mortimer Street, the days didn’t seem to drag on at first. But as the date she had been waiting for got closer, she couldn’t help but feel a natural restlessness. She checked the clock and paced the room a lot. She also felt really happy when night came and she could go to bed. Then she was glad when morning came, because she was a day closer to the end.
On a certain evening Dr. Warren said to his wife, "She is not so well to-day. When I called I found her looking pale and anxious. When I commented on the fact and asked how she was, she said that she had had a disappointment. She had been expecting an important letter by a mail arriving yesterday, and it had not come. She was evidently in low spirits."
On one evening, Dr. Warren told his wife, "She’s not feeling well today. When I visited, I found her looking pale and anxious. When I mentioned it and asked how she was doing, she said she had a disappointment. She had been waiting for an important letter that was supposed to arrive yesterday, but it didn’t come. She clearly seemed down."
"Perhaps she has kept up her spirits before because she believed the letter would come," Mrs. Warren speculated.
"Maybe she stayed positive before because she thought the letter would arrive," Mrs. Warren wondered.
"She has certainly believed it would come."
"She definitely believed it would happen."
"Do you think it will, Harold?"
"Do you think it will, Harold?"
"She thinks it will yet. She was pathetically anxious not to be impatient. She said she knew there were so many reasons for delay when people were in foreign countries and very much occupied."
"She believes it will eventually happen. She was desperately worried about not coming off as impatient. She mentioned that she understood there were plenty of reasons for delays when people were in foreign countries and extremely busy."
"There are many reasons, I daresay," said Mrs. Warren with a touch of bitterness," but they are not usually the ones given to waiting, desperate women."
"There are plenty of reasons, I would say," Mrs. Warren said with a hint of bitterness, "but they’re usually not the ones told to desperate women who are waiting."
Dr. Warren stood upon the hearthrug and gazed into the fire, knitting his brows.
Dr. Warren stood on the rug by the fireplace and stared into the flames, furrowing his brows.
"She wanted to tell or ask me something this afternoon," he said, "but she was afraid. She looked like a good child in great trouble. I think she will speak before long."
"She wanted to tell or ask me something this afternoon," he said, "but she was scared. She looked like a good kid in serious trouble. I think she’ll open up soon."
She looked more and more like a good child in trouble as time passed. Mail after mail came in, and she received no letter. She did not understand, and her fresh colour died away. She spent her time now in inventing reasons for the non-arrival of her letter. None of them comprised explanations which could be disparaging in any sense to Walderhurst. Chiefly she clung to the fact that he had not been well. Anything could be considered a reason for neglecting letter writing if a man was not well. If his illness had become serious she would, of course, have heard from his doctor. She would not allow herself to contemplate that. But if he was languid and feverish, he might so easily put off writing from day to day. This was all the more plausible as a reason, since he had not been a profuse correspondent. He had only written when he had found he had leisure, with decent irregularity, so to speak.
She looked more and more like a good kid in trouble as time went on. Mail after mail came in, and she still hadn’t received a letter. She didn’t understand, and her bright color faded. Now she spent her time coming up with reasons for why her letter hadn’t arrived. None of them included any explanations that could reflect poorly on Walderhurst. Mainly, she held onto the fact that he hadn’t been feeling well. Anything could be a valid reason for not writing if a guy was sick. If his illness had become serious, she would’ve heard from his doctor, of course. She wouldn’t let herself think about that. But if he was feeling weak and feverish, he might easily keep postponing writing day after day. This reason seemed even more believable since he hadn’t been much of a letter writer. He only wrote when he had the time, with decent irregularity, so to speak.
At last, however, on a day when she had felt the strain of waiting greater than she had courage for, and had counted every moment of the hour which must elapse before Jane could return from her mission of inquiry, as she rested on the sofa she heard the girl mount the stairs with a step whose hastened lightness wakened in her an excited hopefulness.
At last, though, on a day when she felt the weight of waiting more than she could handle, and had counted down every moment of the hour before Jane could come back from her errand, as she relaxed on the sofa she heard the girl come up the stairs with a quick, light step that sparked a hopeful excitement in her.
She sat up with brightened face and eager eyes. How foolish she had been to fret. Now—now everything would be different. Ah! how thankful she was to God for being so good to her!
She sat up with a beaming face and excited eyes. How silly she had been to worry. Now—everything would be different. Ah! how grateful she was to God for being so kind to her!
"I think you must have a letter, Jane," she said the moment the door opened. "I felt it when I heard your footstep."
"I think you must have a letter, Jane," she said as soon as the door opened. "I sensed it when I heard you step inside."
Jane was touching in her glow of relief and affection.
Jane was heartwarming in her glow of relief and affection.
"Yes, my lady, I have, indeed. And they said at the bank that it had come by a steamer that was delayed by bad weather."
"Yes, my lady, I have. And the bank told me it arrived on a steamer that was held up by bad weather."
Emily took the letter. Her hand shook, but it was with pleasure. She forgot Jane, and actually kissed the envelope before she opened it. It looked like a beautiful, long letter. It was quite thick.
Emily took the letter. Her hand shook, but it was with excitement. She forgot about Jane and even kissed the envelope before she opened it. It looked like a beautiful, lengthy letter. It was pretty thick.
But when she had opened it, she saw that the letter itself was not very long. Several extra sheets of notes or instructions, it did not matter what, seemed to be enclosed. Her hand shook so that she let them fall on the floor. She looked so agitated that Jane was afraid to do more than retire discreetly and stand outside the door.
But when she opened it, she noticed that the letter itself wasn't very long. Several extra sheets of notes or instructions—whatever they were—seemed to be included. Her hand shook, and she dropped them on the floor. She looked so upset that Jane was scared to do anything more than quietly step back and wait outside the door.
In a few minutes she congratulated herself on the wisdom of not having gone downstairs. She heard a troubled exclamation of wonder, and then a call for herself.
In a few minutes, she praised herself for being smart enough not to go downstairs. She heard a worried shout of surprise, followed by someone calling for her.
"Jane, please, Jane!"
"Jane, please!"
Lady Walderhurst was still sitting upon the sofa, but she looked pale and unsteady. The letter was in her hand, which rested weakly in her lap. It seemed as if she was so bewildered that she felt helpless.
Lady Walderhurst was still sitting on the sofa, but she looked pale and shaky. The letter was in her hand, which rested weakly in her lap. It seemed like she was so confused that she felt helpless.
She spoke in a tired voice.
She spoke in a weary voice.
"Jane," she said, "I think you will have to get me a glass of wine. I don't think I am going to faint, but I do feel so—so upset."
"Jane," she said, "I think you're going to need to get me a glass of wine. I don't feel like I'm going to faint, but I do feel really—really upset."
Jane was at her side kneeling by her.
Jane was kneeling next to her.
"Please, my lady, lie down," she begged. "Please do."
"Please, my lady, lie down," she pleaded. "Please do."
But she did not lie down. She sat trembling and looking at the girl in a pathetic, puzzled fashion.
But she didn't lie down. She sat there, shaking and looking at the girl in a sad, confused way.
"I don't think," she quavered, "that his lordship can have received my letter. He can't have received it. He doesn't say anything. He doesn't say one word—"
"I don't think," she said nervously, "that his lordship could have gotten my letter. He can't have received it. He doesn't mention anything. He doesn't say a single word—"
She had been too healthy a woman to be subject to attacks of nerves. She had never fainted before in her life, and as she spoke she did not at all understand why Jane seemed to move up and down, and darkness came on suddenly in the middle of the morning.
She had always been a really healthy woman, so she didn’t get nervous attacks. She had never fainted in her life, and as she spoke, she didn’t understand at all why Jane appeared to be moving up and down, and why darkness suddenly came over her in the middle of the morning.
Jane managed by main strength to keep her from falling from the sofa, and thanked Providence for the power vouchsafed to her. She reached the bell and rang it violently, and hearing it, Mrs. Cupp came upstairs with heavy swiftness.
Jane used all her strength to keep her from falling off the sofa and thanked fate for giving her that ability. She reached for the bell and rang it hard, and upon hearing it, Mrs. Cupp hurried upstairs with a heavy quickness.

Naturally a perceptive and closely reasoning woman, Mrs. Warren's close intellectual intimacy with her husband had, in giving her the benefit of intercourse with a wide experience, added greatly to her power of reasoning by deduction. Warren frequently felt that his talk with her was something like consultation with a specially clever and sympathetic professional confrère. Her suggestions or conclusions were invariably worth consideration. More than once his reflection upon them had led him to excellent results. She made one night a suggestion with regard to the Extraordinary Case which struck him as being more than usually astute.
Naturally a perceptive and logical woman, Mrs. Warren's close intellectual connection with her husband gave her access to a broad range of experiences, significantly enhancing her ability to reason by deduction. Warren often felt that talking with her was similar to consulting a particularly insightful and understanding professional colleague. Her suggestions or conclusions were always worth considering. More than once, reflecting on them had led him to great outcomes. One night, she made a suggestion regarding the Extraordinary Case that he found to be especially sharp.
"Is she an intellectual woman?" she inquired.
"Is she a smart woman?" she asked.
"Not in the least. An unsparingly brilliant person might feel himself entitled to the right to call her stupid."
"Not at all. A really smart person might think they have the right to call her stupid."
"Is she talkative?"
"Is she chatty?"
"Far from it. One of her charms is the nice respect she seems to feel for the remarks of others."
"Not at all. One of her appealing qualities is the genuine respect she seems to have for what others say."
"And she is not excitable?"
"Is she not excited?"
"Rather the reverse. If excitability is liveliness, she is dull."
"Actually, it's the opposite. If excitability means liveliness, then she is boring."
"I see," slowly, "you have not yet thought it possible that she might—well—be under some delusion."
"I see," he said slowly, "you haven't considered that she might—well—be under some kind of delusion."
Warren turned quickly and looked at her.
Warren turned around quickly and looked at her.
"It is wonderfully brilliant of you to have thought of it. A delusion?" He stood and thought it over.
"It’s really smart of you to have thought of that. A delusion?" He stood up and considered it.
"Do you remember," his wife assisted him with, "the complications which arose from young Mrs. Jerrold's running away, under similar circumstances, to Scotland and hiding herself in a shepherd's cottage under the impression that her husband was shadowing her with detectives? You recollect what a lovable woman she was, and what horror she felt of the poor fellow."
"Do you remember," his wife helped him with, "the problems that came up when young Mrs. Jerrold ran away to Scotland and hid in a shepherd's cottage, thinking her husband was following her with detectives? You recall how lovely she was and how terrified she was of that poor guy."
"Yes, yes. That was an Extraordinary Case too."
"Yeah, yeah. That was an extraordinary case too."
Mrs. Warren warmed with her subject.
Mrs. Warren became passionate about her topic.
"Here is a woman obviously concealing herself from the world in a lodging-house, plainly possessing money, owning a huge ruby ring, receiving documents stamped with imposing seals, taking exercise only by night, heart-wrung over the non-arrival of letters which are due. Every detail points to one painful, dubious situation. On the other hand, she presents to you the manner and aspect of a woman who is absolutely not dubious, and who is merely anxious on the one point a dubious person would be indifferent to. Isn't it, then, possible that over-wrought physical condition may have driven her to the belief that she is hiding from danger."
"Here’s a woman clearly hiding from the world in a boarding house, obviously wealthy, wearing a huge ruby ring, receiving documents with impressive seals, exercising only at night, and distressed about the letters that haven’t arrived. Every detail suggests a painful, uncertain situation. Yet, she presents herself with the demeanor and appearance of someone who isn’t uncertain at all, just worried about one thing that an uncertain person wouldn’t care about. Isn’t it possible that her frayed nerves have made her believe she’s in hiding from some danger?"
Dr. Warren was evidently following the thought seriously.
Dr. Warren was clearly taking the thought seriously.
"She said," reflecting, "that all that mattered was that she should be safe. 'I want to keep safe.' That was it. You are very enlightening, Mary, always. I will go and see her again to-morrow. But," as the result of another memory, "how sane she seems!"
"She said," reflecting, "that what really mattered was her safety. 'I want to stay safe.' That was it. You always have such insight, Mary. I'll go see her again tomorrow. But," triggered by another memory, "she seems so sane!"
He was thinking of this possible aspect of the matter as he mounted the staircase of the house in Mortimer Street the next day. The stairway was of the ordinary lodging-house type, its dinginess somewhat alleviated by the fact that the Cupps had covered the worn carpet with clean warm-coloured felting. The yellowish marbled paper on the walls depressed the mind as one passed it; the indeterminate dun paint had defied fog for years. The whole house presented only such features as would encourage its proprietors to trust to the sufficing of infrequent re-decoration.
He was thinking about this possibility as he walked up the staircase of the house on Mortimer Street the next day. The stairway was the usual kind found in boarding houses, its dullness somewhat lifted by the fact that the Cupps had covered the worn carpet with clean, warm-colored felt. The yellowish marbled wallpaper on the walls brought a sense of gloom as you passed by; the indistinct dull paint had withstood fog for years. The whole house showed only features that would make its owners rely on infrequent re-decorating.
Jane had, however, made efforts in behalf of the drawing-room, in which her mistress spent her days. She had introduced palliations by degrees and with an unobtrusiveness which was not likely to attract the attention of neighbours unaccustomed to lavish delivery by means of furniture vans. She had brought in a rug or so, and had gradually replaced objects with such as were more pleasant to live with and more comfortable to use. Dr. Warren had seen the change wrought, and had noted evidences that money was not unobtainable. The maid also was a young woman whose manner towards her mistress was not merely respectful and well-bred, but suggestive of watchful affection bordering on reverence. Jane Cupp herself was a certificate of decorum and good standing. It was not such young women who secluded themselves with questionable situations. As she laid her hand on the drawing-room door to open it and announce him, it occurred to Dr. Warren that he would tell Mary that evening that if Mrs. Jameson had been the heroine of any unconventional domestic drama it was an unmistakable fact that Jane Cupp would have "felt it her duty as a young woman to leave this day month, if you please, ma'am," quite six months ago. And there she was, in a neat gown and apron,—evidently a fixture because she liked her place,—her decent young face full of sympathetic interest.
Jane had, however, put in efforts for the living room, where her employer spent her days. She had gradually made improvements in a way that wasn’t likely to draw attention from neighbors who weren’t used to extravagant deliveries by furniture trucks. She had added a rug or two and had slowly replaced items with those that were more pleasant to live with and more comfortable to use. Dr. Warren had noticed the changes and could see evidence that money was not an issue. The maid was also a young woman whose attitude toward her employer was not just respectful and well-mannered, but also showed a caring affection that bordered on reverence. Jane Cupp herself was a sign of proper behavior and good standing. It wasn’t young women like her who secluded themselves in questionable situations. As she placed her hand on the living room door to open it and announce him, Dr. Warren thought he would tell Mary that evening that if Mrs. Jameson had been the center of any unconventional domestic drama, it was clear that Jane Cupp would have "felt it her duty as a young woman to leave this day month, if you please, ma'am," quite six months ago. And there she was, in a neat dress and apron—clearly a fixture because she enjoyed her position—her decent young face full of sympathetic interest.
The day was dull and cold, but the front room was warm and made cheerful by fire. Mrs. Jameson was sitting at a writing-table. There were letters before her, and she seemed to have been re-reading them. She did not any longer bloom with normal health. Her face was a little dragged, and the first thing he noted in the eyes she lifted to him was that they were bewildered.
The day was dreary and chilly, but the living room was cozy and brightened by the fire. Mrs. Jameson was seated at a writing desk. Letters were spread out in front of her, and she looked like she had been going over them again. She no longer radiated good health. Her face appeared slightly tired, and the first thing he noticed in the eyes she lifted to him was that they seemed confused.
"She has had a shock," he thought. "Poor woman!"
"She must be in shock," he thought. "Poor woman!"
He began to talk to her about herself with the kindly perception which was inseparable from him. He wondered if the time had not come when she would confide in him. Her shock, whatsoever it had been, had left her in the position of a woman wholly at a loss to comprehend what had occurred. He saw this in her ingenuous troubled face. He felt as if she was asking herself what she should do. It was not unlikely that presently she would ask him what she should do. He had been asked such things before by women, but they usually added trying detail accompanied by sobs, and appealed to his chivalry for impossible aid. Sometimes they implored him to go to people and use his influence.
He started talking to her about herself with the kind awareness that was just part of who he was. He wondered if the time had come for her to open up to him. Whatever had shocked her had left her feeling completely confused about what had happened. He could see this in her naive, troubled expression. It felt like she was questioning what she should do next. It wasn't unlikely that she would soon ask him for guidance. He had been in that position before with women, but they usually included messy details along with tears and appealed to his sense of chivalry for help that was impossible to provide. Sometimes they pleaded with him to talk to others and use his influence.
Emily answered all his questions with her usual sweet, good sense. She was not well. Yesterday she had fainted.
Emily responded to all his questions with her typical sweetness and common sense. She wasn't feeling well. She had fainted yesterday.
"Was there any disturbing reason for the faint?" he inquired.
"Was there a troubling reason for the faint?" he asked.
"It was because I was—very much disappointed," she answered, hesitating. "I had a letter which—It was not what I expected."
"It’s because I was really disappointed," she replied, pausing. "I got a letter that wasn’t what I expected."
She was thinking desperately. She could understand nothing. It was not explainable that what she had written did not matter at all, that James should have made no reply.
She was thinking frantically. She couldn’t make sense of it. It was hard to understand how what she had written didn’t matter at all, and why James hadn’t responded.
"I was awake all night," she added.
"I was awake all night," she said.
"That must not go on," he said.
"That can't go on," he said.
"I was thinking—and thinking," nervously.
"I was overthinking," nervously.
"I can see that," was his answer.
"I can see that," he replied.
Perhaps she ought to have courage to say nothing. It might be safer. But it was so lonely not to dare to ask anyone's advice, that she was getting frightened. India was thousands and thousands of miles away, and letters took so long to come and go. Anxiety might make her ill before she could receive a reply to a second letter. And perhaps now in her terror she had put herself into a ridiculous position. How could she send for Lady Maria to Mortimer Street and explain to her? She realised also that her ladyship's sense of humour might not be a thing to confide in safely.
Maybe she should have the courage to say nothing. It might be safer. But it felt so lonely not to ask anyone for advice that it was starting to scare her. India was thousands of miles away, and letters took forever to arrive and be sent back. The stress might make her sick before she could get a response to a second letter. And maybe now, in her panic, she had put herself in a silly situation. How could she invite Lady Maria to Mortimer Street and explain everything? She also realized that her ladyship's sense of humor might not be something she could rely on safely.
Warren's strong, amiable personality was good for her. It served to aid her to normal reasoning. Though she was not aware of the fact, her fears, her simplicity, and her timorous adoration of her husband had not allowed her to reason normally in the past. She had been too anxious and too much afraid.
Warren's strong, friendly personality worked in her favor. It helped her think clearly. Although she didn’t realize it, her fears, her naivety, and her anxious admiration for her husband had prevented her from thinking normally before. She had been too worried and too scared.
Her visitor watched her with great interest and no little curiosity. He himself saw that her mood was not normal. She did not look as poor Mrs. Jerrold had looked, but she was not in a normal state.
Her visitor watched her with great interest and curiosity. He could tell that her mood was off. She didn’t look as troubled as poor Mrs. Jerrold had seemed, but she was definitely not herself.
He made his visit a long one purposely. Tea was brought up, and he drank it with her. He wanted to give her time to make up her mind about him. When at last he rose to go away, she rose also. She looked nervously undecided, but let him go towards the door.
He intentionally made his visit a long one. Tea was served, and he enjoyed it with her. He wanted to give her time to decide how she felt about him. When he finally stood up to leave, she got up too. She looked nervously uncertain but allowed him to walk toward the door.
Her move forward was curiously sudden.
Her advance felt unexpectedly abrupt.
"No, no," she said. "Please come back. I—oh!—I really think I ought to tell you."
"No, no," she said. "Please come back. I—oh!—I really think I should tell you."
He turned towards her, wishing that Mary were with him. She stood trying to smile, and looking so entirely nice and well-behaved even in her agitation.
He turned to her, wishing Mary were there with him. She stood there trying to smile, looking so genuinely nice and well-mannered even in her nervousness.
"If I were not so puzzled, or if there was anybody—" she said. "If you could only advise me; I must—I must keep safe."
"If I weren't so confused, or if there was anyone—" she said. "If you could just help me; I have to—I have to stay safe."
"There is something you want to tell me?" he said quietly.
"There’s something you want to say to me?" he asked softly.
"Yes," she answered. "I am so anxious, and I am sure it must be bad for one to be anxious always. I have not dared to tell anyone. My name is not Mrs. Jameson, Dr. Warren. I am—I am Lady Walderhurst."
"Yes," she replied. "I’m really anxious, and I know it can’t be good to feel this way all the time. I haven’t told anyone. My name isn’t Mrs. Jameson, Dr. Warren. I’m—I’m Lady Walderhurst."
He barely managed to restrain a start. He was obliged to admit to himself that he had not thought of anything like this. But Mary had been right.
He barely managed to hold back a flinch. He had to admit to himself that he hadn’t considered anything like this. But Mary was right.
Emily blushed to her ears with embarrassment. He did not believe her.
Emily blushed all the way to her ears with embarrassment. He didn't believe her.
"But I am really," she protested. "I really am. I was married last year. I was Emily Fox-Seton. Perhaps you remember."
"But I am really," she protested. "I really am. I got married last year. I was Emily Fox-Seton. Maybe you remember."
She was not flighty or indignant. Her frank face was only a little more troubled than it had been before. She looked straight into his eyes without a doubt of his presently believing her. Good heavens! if—
She wasn't scatterbrained or offended. Her honest face showed just a bit more concern than before. She looked straight into his eyes, confident that he believed her. Good grief! if—
She walked to the writing-table and picked up a number of letters. They were all stamped with the same seal. She brought them to him almost composedly.
She walked over to the writing table and picked up several letters. They all had the same seal on them. She brought them to him in a nearly calm manner.
"I ought to have remembered how strange it would sound," she said in her amenable voice. "I hope I am not doing wrong in speaking. I hope you won't mind my troubling you. It seemed as if I couldn't bear it alone any longer."
"I should have remembered how weird it would sound," she said in her friendly voice. "I hope I'm not making a mistake by talking. I hope you don't mind me bothering you. It felt like I couldn't handle it alone any longer."
After which she told him her story.
After that, she shared her story with him.
The unadorned straightforwardness of the relation made it an amazing thing to hear, even more amazing than it would have been made by a more imaginative handling. Her obvious inability to cope with the unusual and villainous, combined with her entire willingness to obliterate herself in any manner in her whole-souled tenderness for the one present object of her existence, were things a man could not be unmoved by, even though experience led him to smile at the lack of knowledge of the world which had left her without practical defence. Her very humbleness and candour made her a drama in herself.
The simple honesty of the relationship made it incredible to hear, even more so than if it had been told in a more creative way. Her clear struggle to handle the strange and evil, along with her complete willingness to lose herself out of her deep love for the one person who mattered to her, were things that would touch any man, even if past experiences made him smile at her naivety and the lack of worldly knowledge that left her defenseless. Her genuine humility and openness turned her into a story all on her own.
"Perhaps I was wrong to run away. Perhaps only a silly woman would have done such a queer, unconventional thing. But I could think of nothing else so likely to be quite safe, until Lord Walderhurst could advise me. And when his letter came yesterday, and he did not speak of what I had said—" Her voice quite failed her.
"Maybe it was a mistake to run away. Maybe only a foolish woman would have done something so strange and unconventional. But I couldn’t think of anything that felt safer until Lord Walderhurst could give me advice. And when his letter arrived yesterday, and he didn't mention what I had said—" Her voice completely failed her.
"Captain Osborn has detained your letter. Lord Walderhurst has not seen it."
"Captain Osborn has held onto your letter. Lord Walderhurst hasn't seen it."
Life began to come back to her. She had been so horribly bewildered as to think at moments that perhaps it might be that a man who was very much absorbed in affairs—
Life started to return to her. She had been so incredibly confused that at times she thought maybe it could be that a man who was deeply engrossed in his work—
"The information you sent him is the most important, and moving, a man in his position could receive."
"The information you sent him is the most important and impactful thing a man in his position could receive."
"Do you think so, really?" She lifted her head with new courage and her colour returned.
"Do you really think that?" She lifted her head with new confidence, and her color came back.
"It is impossible that it should be otherwise. It is, I assure you, impossible, Lady Walderhurst."
"It can't be any other way. I promise you, it can't, Lady Walderhurst."
"I am so thankful," she said devoutly. "I am so thankful that I have told you."
"I'm really grateful," she said sincerely. "I'm so grateful that I shared this with you."
Anything more touching and attractive than her full eyes and her grown-up child's smile he felt he had never seen.
Anything more moving and appealing than her expressive eyes and her mature child's smile, he felt he had never encountered.


The attack of fever which had seemed to begin lightly for Lord Walderhurst assumed proportions such as his medical man had not anticipated. His annoyance at finding his duties interfered with fretted him greatly. He was not, under the circumstances, a good patient, and, partly as a result of his state of mind, he began, in the course of a few weeks, to give his doctors rather serious cause for anxiety. On the morning following Emily's confession to Dr. Warren she had received a letter from her husband's physician, notifying her of his new anxieties in connection with his patient. His lordship required extreme care and absolute freedom from all excitement. Everything which medical science and perfect nursing could do would be done. The writer asked Lady Walderhurst's collaboration with him in his efforts at keeping the invalid as far as possible in unperturbed spirits. For some time it seemed probable that letter writing and reading would be out of the question, but if, when correspondence might be resumed, Lady Walderhurst would keep in mind the importance of serenity to the convalescent, the case would have all in its favour. This, combined with expressions of sympathetic encouragement and assurances that the best might be hoped for, was the gist of the letter. When Dr. Warren arrived, Emily handed the epistle to him and watched him as he read it.
The fever that had initially seemed mild for Lord Walderhurst turned out to be more serious than his doctor expected. He was very annoyed that his responsibilities were being interrupted, which made him a difficult patient. Because of his mindset, he began to worry his doctors a lot within a few weeks. The morning after Emily confessed to Dr. Warren, she got a letter from her husband’s physician, informing her of his growing concerns about his patient. His lordship needed extreme care and complete avoidance of any excitement. Everything that medicine and excellent nursing could provide would be done. The writer requested Lady Walderhurst’s help in keeping the invalid as calm as possible. For a while, it seemed that writing and reading letters would be out of the question, but when correspondence could resume, Lady Walderhurst was to remember how important calmness was for recovery; that would greatly benefit the situation. This, along with words of supportive encouragement and hopeful assurances, summarized the letter. When Dr. Warren arrived, Emily handed him the letter and watched as he read it.
"You see," she said when he looked up, "that I did not speak too soon. Now I shall have to trust to you for everything. I could never have borne it all by myself. Could I?"
"You see," she said when he looked up, "that I didn't speak too soon. Now I have to rely on you for everything. I could never have handled it all by myself. Could I?"
"Perhaps not," thinking it over; "but you are very brave."
"Maybe not," considering it; "but you are really brave."
"I don't think I'm brave," thinking it over on her own part, "but it seemed as if there were things I must do. But now you will advise me."
"I don't think I'm brave," she thought to herself, "but it felt like there were things I had to do. But now you can help me."
She was as biddable as a child, he told his wife afterwards, and that a woman of her height and carriage should be as biddable as she might have been at six years old, was an effective thing.
She was as obedient as a child, he told his wife afterwards, and the fact that a woman of her height and demeanor could be as compliant as she might have been at six years old was quite striking.
"She will do anything I tell her, she will go anywhere I advise. I advise that she shall go to her husband's house in Berkeley Square, and that together you and I will keep unobtrusive guard over her. All is quite simple, really. All would have been comparatively simple at the outset, if she had felt sure enough of her evidence to dare to confide in some practical person. But she was too uncertain and too much afraid of scandal, which might annoy her husband. She is deeply in awe of Lord Walderhurst and deeply in love with him."
"She’ll do anything I say, and she’ll go anywhere I suggest. I suggest she should go to her husband's place in Berkeley Square, and that you and I will quietly look out for her. It’s all pretty straightforward, really. It would have been fairly simple at the beginning if she had been confident enough in her story to trust someone practical. But she was too unsure and too worried about any scandal that might upset her husband. She is very much in awe of Lord Walderhurst and deeply in love with him."
"When one realises how unnecessary qualities and charms seem to be to the awakening of the tender emotion, it is rather dull, perhaps, to ask why. Yet one weakly asks it," was Mrs. Warren's summation.
"When you realize how unnecessary qualities and charms seem to be for sparking tender emotions, it might seem boring to ask why. Yet, you can’t help but weakly ask it," was Mrs. Warren's conclusion.
"And one cannot supply the answer. But the mere devotion itself in this nice creature is a thing to be respected. She will control even her anxieties and reveal nothing while she writes her cheerful letters, as soon as she is allowed to write them."
"And no one can provide the answer. But the sheer devotion of this lovely person is something to be admired. She will manage her worries and share nothing while she writes her cheerful letters, as soon as she gets the chance."
"Lord Walderhurst will be told nothing?"
"Lord Walderhurst won't be told anything?"
"Nothing until his recovery is complete. Now that she has made a clean breast of everything to me and given herself into my hands, I believe that she finds a sentimental pleasure in the thought of keeping her secret until he returns. I will confess to you, Mary, that I think that she has read of and tenderly sympathised with heroines who have done the like before. She does not pose to herself as a heroine, but she dwells affectionately on ingenuous mental pictures of what Lord Walderhurst will say. It is just as well that it should be so. It is better for her than fretting would be. Experience helped me to gather from the medical man's letter that his patient is in no condition to be told news of any kind, good or bad."
"Nothing until he’s fully recovered. Now that she’s opened up about everything and given herself to me, I think she gets some sentimental enjoyment from the idea of keeping her secret until he gets back. I’ll admit to you, Mary, that I believe she has read about and sympathized with heroines who have done the same before. She doesn’t see herself as a heroine, but she fondly pictures what Lord Walderhurst will say. It’s probably for the best. It’s better for her than worrying would be. My experience has helped me understand from the doctor's letter that his patient isn’t in any condition to hear news of any sort, whether good or bad."
The house in Berkeley Square was reopened. Lady Walderhurst returned to it, as it was understood below stairs, from a visit to some German health resort. Mrs. Cupp and Jane returned with her. The wife of her physician in attendance was with her a great deal. It was most unfortunate for her ladyship that my lord was detained in India by illness.
The house in Berkeley Square was reopened. Lady Walderhurst returned to it, as was understood below stairs, from a visit to some German health spa. Mrs. Cupp and Jane came back with her. The wife of her attending physician was with her a lot. It was really unfortunate for her ladyship that my lord was stuck in India due to illness.
The great household, having presented opened shutters to the world, went on in the even tenor of its way. There brooded over it, however, a sort of hushed dignity of atmosphere. The very housemaids wore an air of grave discretion. Their labours assumed the proportions of confidential interested service, in which they felt a private pride. Not one among them had escaped becoming attached to Lady Walderhurst.
The grand house, with its windows wide open to the world, continued on its steady path. However, there was an air of quiet dignity surrounding it. Even the housemaids exuded a sense of serious discretion. Their work took on the qualities of private, dedicated service, in which they found a sense of pride. Each one of them had become fond of Lady Walderhurst.
Away from Palstrey, away from Mortimer Street, Emily began to find reality in the fact that everything had already become quite simple, after all. The fine rooms looked so well ordered and decent in a stately way. Melodramatic plotting ceased to exist as she looked at certain dignified sofas and impressive candelabra. Such things became even more impossible than they had become before the convincingness of the first floor front bedroom in Mortimer Street, She began to give a good deal of thought to the summer at Mallowe. There was an extraordinary luxury in living again each day of it, the morning when she had taken the third-class carriage which provided her with hot, labouring men in corduroys as companions, that fleeting moment when the tall man with the square face had passed the carriage and looked straight through her without seeming to see her at all. She sat and smiled tenderly at the mere reminiscent thought. And then the glimpse of him as he got into the high phaeton at the station; and the moment when Lady Maria had exclaimed "There's Walderhurst," and he had come swinging with his leisurely step across the lawn. And he had scarcely seemed to see her then, or notice her really when they met, until the morning he had joined her as she gathered the roses and had talked to her about Lady Agatha. But he had actually been noticing her a little even from the first—he had been thinking about her a little all the time. And how far she had been from guessing it when she had talked to Lady Agatha, how pleased she had been the morning of the rose gathering when he had seemed interested only in Agatha's self! She always liked to recall, however, the way in which he had asked the few questions about her own affairs. Her simplicity never wearied of the fascination of the way in which he had looked at her, standing on the pathway, with that delightful non-committal fixing of her with the monocle when she had said:
Away from Palstrey, away from Mortimer Street, Emily started to realize that everything had actually become pretty straightforward. The elegant rooms looked well-organized and stately. The melodrama faded away as she looked at some dignified sofas and impressive candelabra. These things seemed even more unattainable than they had before she experienced the convincing charm of the first-floor front bedroom in Mortimer Street. She began to reflect a lot on the summer at Mallowe. There was an incredible luxury in reliving each day, like that morning when she took the third-class carriage, surrounded by hardworking men in corduroys. She still recalled that brief moment when the tall man with the square face passed by her carriage, looking right through her as if he didn’t see her at all. She sat and smiled fondly at the mere memory. Then there was the sight of him getting into the high phaeton at the station, followed by Lady Maria exclaiming, “There’s Walderhurst,” as he strolled across the lawn with that casual, easygoing step. He hardly seemed to notice her then, or acknowledge her when they met, until the morning he joined her while she was gathering roses and talked to her about Lady Agatha. But he had actually been paying a little attention to her from the beginning—he had been thinking about her all along. She had been completely unaware of it when she spoke to Lady Agatha, feeling pleased that morning when he seemed only interested in Agatha herself! Yet she always liked to remember how he had asked a few questions about her own life. Her innocence never got tired of the fascination she felt as he looked at her, standing on the pathway, fixing her with his monocle in that delightful, nonchalant way when she said:
"People are kind. You see, I have nothing to give, and I always seem to be receiving."
"People are kind. You see, I don't have anything to give, and I constantly find myself on the receiving end."
And he had gazed at her quite unmovedly and answered only:
And he looked at her with no emotion and just replied:
"What luck!"
"What a coincidence!"
But since then he had mentioned this moment as one of those in which he had felt that he might want to marry her, because she was so unconscious of the fact that she gave much more to everybody than she received, that she had so much to give and was totally unaware of the value of her gifts.
But since then, he had talked about this moment as one of those times when he felt he might want to marry her because she was so oblivious to the fact that she gave so much more to everyone than she got back, that she had so much to offer and was completely unaware of the worth of her gifts.
"His thoughts of me are so beautiful very often," was her favourite reflection, "though he always has that composed way of saying things. What he says seems more valuable, because he is like that."
"His thoughts about me are so beautiful so often," was her favorite thought, "even though he always has that calm way of expressing himself. What he says feels more valuable because he’s like that."
In truth, his composed way of saying things it was which seemed to her incomparable. Even when, without understanding its own longing for a thing it lacked, her heart had felt itself a little unsustained she had never ceased to feel the fascination of his entire freedom from any shadow of interest in the mental attitude of others towards himself. When he stood and gazed at people through the glass neatly screwed into his eye, one felt that it was he whose opinion was of importance, not the other person's. Through sheer chill imperviousness he seemed entirely detached from the powers of criticism. What people said or thought of his fixed opinion on a subject was not of the least consequence, in fact did not exist; the entities of the persons who cavilled at such opinions themselves ceased to exist, so far as he was concerned. His was the immovable temperament. He did not snub people: he cut the cord of mental communication with them and dropped them into space. Emily thought this firmness and reserved dignity, and quailed before the thought of erring in such a manner as would cause him to so send her soul adrift. Her greatest terror during the past months had been the fear of making him ridiculous, of putting him in some position which might annoy him by objectionable publicity.
In reality, the calm way he spoke felt unmatched to her. Even when her heart sensed a lingering emptiness without knowing what it yearned for, she still felt drawn to his complete lack of concern for how others viewed him. When he stood there looking at people through his neatly fitted glasses, it was clear that his opinion mattered most, not the other person's. His cold, unfeeling nature made him seem entirely above any form of criticism. What others thought of his firm beliefs on a topic was irrelevant, practically nonexistent; those who critiqued his views felt like they simply didn’t matter to him. He had an unshakeable temperament. He didn’t dismiss people; instead, he severed their mental connection and left them in the void. Emily admired this strength and reserved dignity but was terrified of making a mistake that would cause him to cut her off in such a way. Her greatest fear over the past months had been the thought of embarrassing him or putting him in a situation that might annoy him through unwanted attention.
But now she had no further fears, and could wait in safety and dwell in peace upon her memories and her hopes. She even began to gain a kind of courage in her thoughts of him.
But now she had no more fears and could wait safely and reflect peacefully on her memories and hopes. She even started to feel a kind of courage when thinking about him.
The atmosphere of the Berkeley Square mansion was good for her. She had never felt so much its mistress before the staff of servants of whose existence she was the centre, who so plainly served her with careful pleasure, who considered her least wish or inclination as a royal command, increased her realisation of her security and power. The Warrens, who understood the dignity and meaning of mere worldly facts her nature did not grasp, added subtly to her support. Gradually she learned to reveal herself in simple talk to Mrs. Warren, who found her, when so revealed, a case more extraordinary than she had been when enshrouded in dubious mystery.
The atmosphere of the Berkeley Square mansion was good for her. She had never felt so much like the lady of the house before, with the staff of servants whose lives revolved around her, who served her with genuine pleasure and regarded her every wish or desire as if it were a royal command. This heightened her sense of security and power. The Warrens, who understood the dignity and significance of everyday matters that she didn't quite grasp, subtly bolstered her confidence. Gradually, she started to open up in simple conversations with Mrs. Warren, who found her, once she was unguarded, to be even more remarkable than when she was wrapped in an air of mystery.
"She is absolutely delicious," Mrs. Warren said to her husband. "That an adoration such as hers could exist in the nineteenth century is—"
"She is absolutely amazing," Mrs. Warren said to her husband. "That a love like hers could exist in the nineteenth century is—"
"Almost degenerate," he laughed.
"Almost degenerate," he chuckled.
"Perhaps it is regenerate," reflecting. "Who knows! Nothing earthly, or heavenly, would induce me to cast a doubt upon it. Seated opposite to a portrait of her James, I hear her opinions of him, when she is not in the least aware of what her simplest observation conveys. She does not know that she is including him when she is talking of other things, that one sees that while she is too shy to openly use his name much, the very breath of her life is a reference to him. Her greatest bliss at present is to go unobtrusively into his special rooms and sit there dwelling upon his goodness to her."
"Maybe it can be regenerated," I thought. "Who knows! Nothing on this earth or in the heavens would make me doubt it. Sitting across from a portrait of her James, I hear her thoughts about him, even when she doesn’t realize what her simplest remarks reveal. She doesn’t know that she includes him while talking about other things. It’s clear that even though she’s too shy to mention his name often, every breath she takes is a reference to him. Her greatest joy right now is to quietly enter his special rooms and sit there thinking about how good he has been to her."
In fact Emily spent many a quiet hour in the apartments she had visited on the day of her farewell to her husband. She was very happy there. Her soul was uplifted by her gratitude for the peace she had reached. The reports of Lord Walderhurst's physician were never alarming and generally of a reassuring nature. But she knew that he must exercise great caution, and that time must elapse before he could confront his return voyage. He would come back as soon as was quite safe. And in the meantime her world held all that she could desire, lacking himself.
In fact, Emily spent many quiet hours in the apartments she had visited on the day she said goodbye to her husband. She felt very happy there. Her heart was filled with gratitude for the peace she had found. The updates from Lord Walderhurst's doctor were never concerning and were usually reassuring. But she understood that he had to be very careful, and that it would take time before he could think about his return trip. He would come back as soon as it was completely safe. In the meantime, her world contained everything she could want, except for him.
Her emotion expressed itself in her earnest performance of her reverent daily devotions. She read many chapters of the Bible, and often sat happily absorbed in the study of her Book of Common Prayer. She found solace and happiness in such things, and spent her Sunday mornings, after the ringing of the church bells, quite alone in Walderhurst's study, following the Service and reading the Collects and Lessons. The room used to seem so beautifully still, even Berkeley Square wearing its church-hour aspect suggested devout aloofness from worldly things.
Her feelings showed in her sincere dedication to her daily rituals. She read multiple chapters of the Bible and often sat happily immersed in her Book of Common Prayer. She found comfort and joy in these activities and spent her Sunday mornings, after the church bells rang, alone in Walderhurst's study, following the Service and reading the Collects and Lessons. The room always felt beautifully quiet, and even Berkeley Square, during church hour, conveyed a sense of spiritual detachment from the world.
"I sit at the window and think," she explained to Mrs. Warren. "It is so nice there."
"I sit at the window and think," she told Mrs. Warren. "It's so nice there."
She wrote her letters to India in this room. She did not know how far the new courage in her thoughts of her husband expressed itself in these letters. When Walderhurst read them, however, he felt a sense of change in her. Women were sometimes spoken of as "coming out amazingly." He began to feel that Emily was, in a measure at least, "coming out." Perhaps her gradually increasing feeling of accustomedness to the change in her life was doing it for her. She said more in her letters, and said it in a more interesting way. It was perhaps rather suggestive of the development of a girl who was on the verge of becoming a delightful sort of woman.
She wrote her letters to India in this room. She wasn't sure how much her newfound courage regarding her thoughts about her husband showed in these letters. However, when Walderhurst read them, he sensed a change in her. Women were sometimes described as "coming out amazingly." He started to feel that Emily was, at least to some extent, "coming out." Maybe her growing comfort with the changes in her life was contributing to this transformation. She expressed more in her letters and did it in a more engaging way. It was somewhat suggestive of a young woman on the brink of becoming a truly charming woman.
Lying upon his back in bed, rendered, it may be, a trifle susceptible by the weakness of slow convalescence, he found a certain habit growing upon him—a habit of reading her letters several times, and of thinking of her as it had not been his nature to think of women; also he slowly awakened to an interest in the arrival of the English mails. The letters actually raised his spirits and had an excellent physical effect. His doctor always found him in good condition after he had heard from his wife.
Lying on his back in bed, perhaps a little sensitive from the slow process of recovery, he noticed he was developing a routine—reading her letters multiple times and thinking about her in a way he had never thought of women before. He also gradually became interested in the arrival of the English mail. The letters genuinely lifted his spirits and had a great physical effect on him. His doctor always found him in good shape after he had heard from his wife.
"Your letters, my dear Emily," Walderhurst once wrote, "are a great pleasure to me. You are to-day exactly as you were at Mallowe,—the creature of amiable good cheer. Your comfort stimulates me."
"Your letters, my dear Emily," Walderhurst once wrote, "bring me so much joy. You are just like you were at Mallowe—always cheerful and delightful. Your happiness inspires me."
"How dear, how dear?" Emily cried to the silence of the study, and kissed the letter with impassioned happiness.
"How dear, how dear?" Emily cried into the quiet of the study, and kissed the letter with intense joy.

Lady Maria Bayne
The next epistle went even farther. It absolutely contained "things" and referred to the past which it was her joy to pour libations before in secret thought. When her eye caught the phrase "the days at Mallowe" in the middle of a sheet, she was almost frightened at the rush of pleasure which swept over her. Men who were less aloof from sentimental moods used such phrases in letters, she had read and heard. It was almost as if he had said "the dear old days at Mallowe" or "the happy days at Mallowe," and the rapture of it was as much as she could bear.
The next letter went even further. It definitely included "things" and referred to the past, which she loved to think about secretly. When her eye caught the phrase "the days at Mallowe" in the middle of the page, she was almost startled by the wave of joy that washed over her. Men who were less distant from sentimental feelings used phrases like that in their letters, she had read and heard. It felt like he had said "the dear old days at Mallowe" or "the happy days at Mallowe," and the thrill of it was almost more than she could handle.
"I cannot help remembering as I lie here," she read in actual letters as she went on, "of the many thoughts which passed through my mind as I drove over the heath to pick you up. I had been watching you for days. I always liked particularly your clear, large eyes. I recall trying to describe them to myself and finding it difficult. They seemed to me then to resemble something between the eyes of a very nice boy and the eyes of a delightful sheep-dog. This may not appear so romantic a comparison as it really is."
"I can’t help but remember as I lie here," she read in actual letters as she continued, "all the thoughts that went through my mind as I drove across the heath to pick you up. I had been watching you for days. I’ve always especially liked your clear, big eyes. I remember trying to describe them to myself and finding it hard. They seemed to me then to look like a mix between the eyes of a really nice guy and the eyes of a charming sheepdog. This might not sound like such a romantic comparison, but it really is."
Emily began most softly and sweetly to cry. Nothing more romantic could she possibly have imagined.
Emily started to cry gently and sweetly. She couldn’t have imagined anything more romantic.
"I thought of them in spite of myself as I drove across the moor, and I could scarcely express to you how angry I was at Maria. It seemed to me that she had brutally imposed on you only because she had known she might impose on a woman with such a pair of eyes. I was angry and sentimental at one and the same time. And to find you sitting by the wayside, absolutely worn out with fatigue and in tears, moved me really more than I had anticipated being moved. And when you mistook my meaning and stood up, your nice eyes looking into mine in such ingenuous appeal and fear and trouble, I have never forgotten it, my dear, and I never shall."
"I couldn’t help but think of them as I drove across the moor, and I can barely put into words how angry I was at Maria. It felt like she had unfairly taken advantage of you just because she knew she could manipulate someone with such striking eyes. I was both furious and sentimental at the same time. Seeing you sitting by the road, completely exhausted and in tears, affected me more than I expected. When you misunderstood me and stood up, your beautiful eyes looking into mine with such genuine appeal, fear, and concern—I’ve never forgotten it, my dear, and I never will."
His mood of sentiment did not sit easily upon him, but it meant a real and interesting quite human thing.
His sentimental mood felt awkward, but it represented something real and interesting—something quite human.
Emily sat alone in the room and brooded over it as a mother might brood over a new-born child. She was full of tremulous bliss, and, dwelling with reverent awe upon the wonder of great things drawing nearer to her every hour, wept for happiness as she sat.
Emily sat alone in the room and pondered it like a mother might think about her newborn. She was filled with a trembling joy, and, with a sense of deep respect for the amazing things coming closer to her every hour, she cried tears of happiness as she sat.
The same afternoon Lady Maria Bayne arrived. She had been abroad taking, in no dull fashion, various "cures," which involved drinking mineral waters while promenading to the sounds of strains of outdoor music, and comparing symptoms wittily with friends equal to amazing repartee in connection with all subjects.
The same afternoon, Lady Maria Bayne showed up. She had been overseas enjoying some "cures," which involved sipping mineral waters while strolling to the sound of live music and playfully discussing symptoms with friends who were just as skilled at witty banter on all kinds of topics.
Dr. Warren was an old acquaintance, and as he was on the point of leaving the house as she entered it she stopped to shake hands with him.
Dr. Warren was an old friend, and just as he was about to leave the house when she walked in, she paused to shake his hand.
"It's rather unfortunate for a man when one can only be glad to see him in the house of an enemy."
"It's pretty unfortunate for a guy when the only time you can be glad to see him is in the home of someone who doesn't like him."
She greeted him with, "I must know what you are doing here. It's not possible that Lady Walderhurst is fretting herself into fiddle-strings because her husband chooses to have a fever in India."
She greeted him with, "I need to know what you’re doing here. There's no way Lady Walderhurst is working herself into a tizzy just because her husband has a fever in India."
"No, she is behaving beautifully in all respects. May I have a few minutes' talk with you, Lady Maria, before you see her?"
"No, she's behaving wonderfully in every way. Can I have a quick chat with you, Lady Maria, before you meet her?"
"A few minutes' talk with me means something either amusing or portentous. Let us walk into the morning-room."
"A few minutes of chatting with me will either be entertaining or significant. Let’s head into the morning room."
She led the way with a rustle of silk petticoats and a suggestion of lifted eyebrows. She was inclined to think that the thing sounded more portentous than amusing. Thank Heaven! it was not possible for Emily to have involved herself in annoying muddles. She was not that kind of woman.
She took the lead with the sound of silk petticoats and a raised eyebrow. She thought the situation seemed more serious than funny. Thank goodness! Emily wouldn't get herself caught up in messy problems. She wasn't that type of woman.
When she came out of the room some twenty minutes later she did not look quite like herself. Her smart bonnet set less well upon her delicate little old face, and she was agitated and cross and pleased.
When she stepped out of the room about twenty minutes later, she didn’t look quite like herself. Her stylish bonnet sat less neatly on her fragile, older face, and she seemed upset, irritated, and somewhat pleased.
"It was ridiculous of Walderhurst to leave her," she was saying. "It was ridiculous of her not to order him home at once. It was exactly like her,—dear and ridiculous."
"It was crazy for Walderhurst to leave her," she was saying. "It was crazy of her not to tell him to come back right away. It was just like her—sweet and silly."
In spite of her agitation she felt a little grotesque as she went upstairs to see Emily,—grotesque, because she was obliged to admit to herself that she had never felt so curiously excited in her life. She felt as she supposed women did when they allowed themselves to shed tears through excitement; not that she was shedding tears, but she was "upset," that was what she called it.
In spite of her unease, she felt a bit ridiculous as she went upstairs to see Emily—ridiculous because she had to admit that she had never felt so strangely excited in her life. She felt like she imagined women did when they let themselves cry from excitement; not that she was crying, but she was "upset," that’s what she called it.
As the door opened Emily rose from a chair near the fire and came slowly towards her, with an awkward but lovely smile.
As the door opened, Emily got up from a chair by the fire and walked slowly toward her, wearing an awkward but charming smile.
Lady Maria made a quick movement forward and caught hold of both her hands.
Lady Maria quickly moved forward and grabbed both her hands.
"My good Emily," she broke forth and kissed her. "My excellent Emily," and kissed her again. "I am completely turned upside down. I never heard such an insane story in my life. I have seen Dr. Warren. The creatures were mad."
"My dear Emily," she exclaimed, kissing her. "My amazing Emily," and kissed her again. "I'm completely thrown for a loop. I've never heard such a crazy story in my life. I've seen Dr. Warren. The people were out of their minds."
"It is all over," said Emily. "I scarcely believe it was true now."
"It’s all over," Emily said. "I can hardly believe it was real now."
Lady Maria being led to a sofa settled herself upon it, still wearing her complex expression of crossness, agitation, and pleasure.
Lady Maria was guided to a sofa and sat down, still showing her mixed emotions of annoyance, restlessness, and enjoyment.
"I am going to stay here," she said, obstinately. "There shall be no more folly. But I will tell you that they have gone back to India. The child was a girl."
"I’m staying here," she said stubbornly. "No more nonsense. But I will tell you that they’ve gone back to India. The child was a girl."
"It was a girl?"
"Was it a girl?"
"Yes, absurdly enough."
"Yes, it's absurdly true."
"Oh," sighed Emily, sorrowfully. "I'm sure Hester was afraid to write to me."
"Oh," sighed Emily, sadly. "I'm sure Hester was afraid to write to me."
"Rubbish!" said Lady Maria. "At any rate, as I remarked before, I am going to stay here until Walderhurst comes back. The man will be quite mad with gratified vanity."
"Rubbish!" said Lady Maria. "Anyway, as I said before, I'm going to stay here until Walderhurst gets back. The guy will be totally insane with pleased vanity."


It was a damp and depressing day on which Lord Walderhurst arrived in London. As his carriage turned into Berkeley Square he sat in the corner of it rather huddled in his travelling-wraps and looking pale and thin. He was wishing that London had chosen to show a more exhilarating countenance to him, but he himself was conscious of being possessed by something more nearly approaching a mood of eagerness than he remembered experiencing at any period of his previous existence. He had found the voyage home long, and had been restless. He wanted to see his wife. How agreeable it would be to meet, when he looked across the dinner-table, the smile in her happy eyes. She would grow pink with pleasure, like a girl, when he confessed that he had missed her. He was curious to see in her the changes he had felt in her letters. Having time and opportunities for development, she might become an absolutely delightful companion. She had looked very handsome on the day of her presentation at Court. Her height and carriage had made her even impressive. She was a woman, after all, to be counted on in one's plans.
It was a damp and dreary day when Lord Walderhurst arrived in London. As his carriage pulled into Berkeley Square, he sat in the corner wrapped in his travel coat, looking pale and thin. He hoped London would give him a more exciting welcome, but he couldn’t help feeling a sense of eagerness that he hadn’t felt in a long time. The journey home had felt long, and he had been restless. He wanted to see his wife. How nice it would be to look across the dinner table and see her smile light up her happy eyes. She would blush with joy, like a girl, when he admitted that he had missed her. He was curious to see the changes he had sensed in her letters. With time and space for growth, she might become an absolutely lovely companion. She had looked very beautiful on the day of her presentation at Court. Her height and posture had made her even more striking. After all, she was a woman to rely on in one's plans.
But he was most conscious that his affection for her had warmed. A slight embarrassment was commingled with the knowledge, but that was the natural result of his dislike to the sentimental. He had never felt a shadow of sentiment for Audrey, who had been an extremely light, dry, empty-headed person, and he had always felt she had been adroitly thrust upon him by their united families. He had not liked her, and she had not liked him. It had been very stupidly trying. And the child had not lived an hour. He had liked Emily from the first, and now—It was an absolute truth that he felt a slight movement in the cardiac region when the carriage turned into Berkeley Square. The house would look very pleasant when he entered it. Emily would in some subtle way have arranged that it should wear a festal, greeting air. She had a number of nice, little feminine emotions about bright fires and many flowers. He could picture her childlike grown-up face as it would look when he stepped into the room where they met.
But he was really aware that his feelings for her had grown warmer. A slight embarrassment mixed with this realization, but that was just his natural aversion to anything sentimental. He had never felt any real sentiment for Audrey, who had been a very light, superficial, empty-headed person, and he always thought she had been skillfully pushed onto him by their families. He hadn’t liked her, and she hadn’t liked him. It had been annoyingly tedious. And the child hadn’t lived even an hour. He had liked Emily from the very beginning, and now—It was an absolute truth that he felt a small flutter in his heart when the carriage turned into Berkeley Square. The house would look very welcoming when he entered it. Emily would somehow have arranged it to have a festive, welcoming vibe. She had a number of nice, little feminine sentiments about bright fires and lots of flowers. He could picture her childlike grown-up face as it would look when he walked into the room where they met.
Some one was ill in Berkeley Square, evidently very ill. Straw was laid thick all along one side of it, depressing damp, fresh straw, over which the carriage rolled with a dull drag of the wheels.
Someone was sick in Berkeley Square, clearly very sick. Damp, fresh straw was laid thick along one side of it, and the carriage rolled over it with a dull drag of the wheels.
It lay before the door of his own house, he observed, as he stepped out. It was very thickly scattered. The door swung open as the carriage stopped. Crossing the threshold, he glanced at the face of the footman nearest to him. The man looked like a mute at a funeral, and the expression was so little in accord with his mood that he stopped with a feeling of irritation. He had not time to speak, however, before a new sensation arrested his attention,—a faint odour which filled the place.
It was lying right in front of his own house, he noticed, as he stepped outside. It was scattered everywhere. The door swung open as the carriage came to a stop. As he crossed the threshold, he glanced at the face of the footman closest to him. The man looked like a mute at a funeral, and the expression was so out of sync with his mood that he paused with a sense of irritation. He didn't have time to say anything, though, before a new sensation caught his attention—a faint smell that filled the space.
"The house smells like a hospital," he exclaimed, in great annoyance. "What does it mean?"
"The house smells like a hospital," he said, clearly annoyed. "What does that mean?"
The man he addressed did not answer. He turned a perturbed awkward face to his superior in rank, an older man, who was house steward.
The man he spoke to didn’t respond. He turned an uneasy, awkward face to his boss, an older man who was the house steward.
In the house of mortal pain or death there is but one thing more full of suggestion than the faint smell of antiseptics,—the gruesome, cleanly, unpleasant odour,—that is, the unnatural sound of the whispering of hushed voices. Lord Walderhurst turned cold, and felt it necessary to stiffen his spine when he heard his servant's answer and the tone in which it was made.
In the house of pain or death, there’s only one thing that’s more suggestive than the faint smell of antiseptics—the grim, clinical, unpleasant odor—and that’s the eerie sound of hushed whispers. Lord Walderhurst felt a chill and had to straighten his back when he heard his servant's response and the tone it was delivered in.
"Her ladyship, my lord—her ladyship is very low. The doctors do not leave her."
"Your Ladyship, my Lord—Your Ladyship is very unwell. The doctors aren't leaving her side."
"Her ladyship?"
"Your ladyship?"
The man stepped back deferentially. The door of the morning-room had been opened, and old Lady Maria Bayne stood on the threshold. Her worldly air of elderly gaiety had disappeared. She looked a hundred. She was almost dilapidated. She had allowed to relax themselves the springs which held her together and ordinarily supplied her with sprightly movement.
The man stepped back respectfully. The door to the morning room had been opened, and old Lady Maria Bayne stood at the entrance. Her cheerful demeanor had vanished. She looked a hundred years old. She seemed almost frail. She had let the springs that held her together and usually gave her a lively movement loosen.
"Come here!" she said.
"Come here!" she said.
When he entered the room, aghast, she shut the door.
When he walked into the room, shocked, she closed the door.
"I suppose I ought to break it to you gently," she said shakily, "but I shall do no such thing. It's too much to expect of any woman who has gone through what I have during these last three days. The creature is dying; she may be dead now."
"I guess I should tell you softly," she said nervously, "but I'm not going to do that. It's too much to ask of any woman who has experienced what I have over these last three days. The creature is dying; she might already be dead."
She sank on the sofa and began to wipe away pouring tears. Her old cheeks were pale and her handkerchief showed touches of rose-pink on its dampness. She was aware of their presence, but was utterly indifferent. Walderhurst stared at her haggard disorder and cleared his throat, finding himself unable to speak without doing so.
She sank onto the sofa and started to wipe away streaming tears. Her tired cheeks were pale, and her handkerchief had hints of rose-pink on its wetness. She noticed they were there but didn't care at all. Walderhurst looked at her disheveled state and cleared his throat, finding he couldn't speak without doing that first.
"Will you have the goodness to tell me," he said with weird stiffness, "what you are talking about?"
"Could you please tell me," he said awkwardly, "what you're talking about?"
"About Emily Walderhurst," she answered. "The boy was born yesterday, and she has been sinking ever since. She cannot possibly last much longer."
"About Emily Walderhurst," she replied. "The boy was born yesterday, and she has been getting worse ever since. She can't possibly hold on much longer."
"She!" he gasped, turning lead colour. "Cannot possibly last,—Emily?"
"She!" he gasped, turning ashen. "Can't possibly last, Emily?"
The wrench and shock were so unnatural that they reached that part of his being where human feeling was buried under selfishness and inhuman conventionality. He spoke, and actually thought, of Emily first.
The wrench and shock were so unnatural that they hit that part of him where human feeling was buried under selfishness and cold societal norms. He spoke, and genuinely thought, of Emily first.
Lady Maria continued to weep shamelessly.
Lady Maria kept crying without restraint.
"I am over seventy," she said, "and the last three days have punished me quite enough for anything I may have done since I was born. I have been in hell, too, James. And, when she could think at all, she has only thought of you and your miserable child. I can't imagine what is the matter with a woman when she can care for a man to such an extent. Now she has what she wants,—she's dying for you."
"I’m over seventy," she said, "and the last three days have been punishment enough for anything I’ve done since I was born. I’ve been through hell, too, James. And, whenever she could think at all, she only thought of you and your pathetic kid. I can’t understand what’s wrong with a woman when she cares for a man like that. Now she has what she wants—she’s dying for you."
"Why wasn't I told?" he asked, still with the weird and slow stiffness.
"Why wasn't I informed?" he asked, still feeling strange and stiff.
"Because she was a sentimental fool, and was afraid of disturbing you. She ought to have ordered you home and kept you dancing attendance, and treated you to hysterics."
"Because she was an emotional idiot and scared of bothering you. She should have sent you home and made you wait on her, and treated you to drama."
No one would have resented such a course of action more derisively than Lady Maria herself, but the last three days had reduced her to something like hysteria, and she had entirely lost her head.
No one would have looked down on such a decision more than Lady Maria herself, but the past three days had driven her to near hysteria, and she had completely lost her composure.
"She has been writing cheerfully to me—"
"She has been cheerfully writing to me—"
"She would have written cheerfully to you if she had been seated in a cauldron of boiling oil, it is my impression," broke in her ladyship. "She has been monstrously treated, people trying to murder her, and she afraid to accuse them for fear that you would disapprove. You know you have a nasty manner, James, when you think your dignity is interfered with."
"She would have happily written to you even if she were sitting in a pot of boiling oil, I think," her ladyship interrupted. "She’s been treated terribly, with people trying to kill her, and she’s scared to accuse them because she worries you would disapprove. You know you have a terrible attitude, James, when you feel your dignity is being challenged."
Lord Walderhurst stood clenching and unclenching his hands as they hung by his sides. He did not like to believe that his fever had touched his brain, but he doubted his senses hideously.
Lord Walderhurst stood by, clenching and unclenching his hands at his sides. He didn't want to believe that his fever had affected his mind, but he was horrifyingly unsure of his senses.
"My good Maria," he said, "I do not understand a word you say, but I must go and see her."
"My dear Maria," he said, "I don't understand anything you're saying, but I need to go see her."
"And kill her, if she has a breath left! You will not stir from here. Thank Heaven! here is Dr. Warren."
"And kill her, if she’s still alive! You’re not going anywhere from here. Thank goodness! Here’s Dr. Warren."
The door had opened and Dr. Warren came in. He had just laid down upon the coverlet of a bed upstairs what seemed to be the hand of a dying woman, and no man like himself can do such a thing and enter a room without a singular look on his face.
The door opened, and Dr. Warren walked in. He had just placed what appeared to be the hand of a dying woman on the coverlet of a bed upstairs, and no one like him could do that and enter a room without a distinctive expression on his face.
People in a house of death inevitably whisper, whatsoever their remoteness from the sick-room. Lady Maria cried out in a whisper:
People in a house of death inevitably whisper, no matter how far they are from the sick room. Lady Maria called out quietly:
"Is she still alive?"
"Is she still alive?"
"Yes," was the response.
"Yes," was the reply.
Walderhurst went to him.
Walderhurst approached him.
"May I see her?"
"Can I see her?"
"No, Lord Walderhurst. Not yet."
"No, Lord Walderhurst. Not yet."
"Does that mean that it is not yet the last moment?"
"Does that mean it’s not the final moment yet?"
"If that moment had obviously arrived, you would be called."
"If that moment had clearly come, you would be called."
"What must I do?"
"What should I do?"
"There is absolutely nothing to be done but to wait. Brent, Forsythe, and Blount are with her."
"There’s really nothing to do but wait. Brent, Forsythe, and Blount are with her."
"I am in the position of knowing nothing. I must be told. Have you time to tell me?"
"I don't know anything. I need you to tell me. Do you have time to share?"
They went to Walderhurst's study, the room which had been Emily's holy of holies.
They went to Walderhurst's study, the room that had been Emily's sacred space.
"Lady Walderhurst was very fond of sitting here alone," Dr. Warren remarked.
"Lady Walderhurst really enjoyed sitting here by herself," Dr. Warren said.
Walderhurst saw that she must have written letters at his desk. Her own pen and writing-tablet lay on it. She had probably had a fancy for writing her letters to himself in his own chair. It would be like her to have done it. It gave him a shock to see on a small table a thimble and a pair of scissors.
Walderhurst noticed that she must have written letters at his desk. Her own pen and writing tablet were on it. She probably felt like writing her letters to him while sitting in his own chair. It seemed like something she would do. It startled him to see a thimble and a pair of scissors on a small table.
"I ought to have been told," he said to Dr. Warren.
"I should have been told," he said to Dr. Warren.
Dr. Warren sat down and explained why he had not been told.
Dr. Warren sat down and explained why he hadn't been informed.
As he spoke, interest was awakened in his mind by the fact that Lord Walderhurst drew towards him the feminine writing-tablet and opened and shut it mechanically.
As he talked, he noticed that Lord Walderhurst was pulling the women's writing tablet closer and opening and closing it without really thinking.
"What I want to know," he said, "is, if I shall be able to speak to her. I should like to speak to her."
"What I want to know," he said, "is if I'll be able to talk to her. I would like to talk to her."
"That is what one most wants," was Dr. Warren's non-committal answer, "at such a time."
"That's what you really want," was Dr. Warren's vague response, "at a time like this."
"You think I may not be able to make her understand?"
"You think I can't make her understand?"
"I am very sorry. It is impossible to know."
"I’m really sorry. It’s impossible to know."
"This," slowly, "is very hard on me."
"This," she said slowly, "is really tough for me."
"There is something I feel I must tell you, Lord Walderhurst." Dr. Warren kept a keen eye on him, having, in fact, felt far from attracted by the man in the past, and wondering how much he would be moved by certain truths, or if he would be moved at all. "Before Lady Walderhurst's illness, she was very explicit with me in her expression of her one desire. She begged me to give her my word, which I could not have done without your permission, that whatsoever the circumstances, if life must be sacrificed, it should be hers."
"There’s something I really need to tell you, Lord Walderhurst." Dr. Warren watched him closely, having never been particularly drawn to him in the past, and he wondered how much he would react to certain truths, or if he would react at all. "Before Lady Walderhurst got sick, she clearly expressed her one wish to me. She asked me to promise her, which I couldn’t do without your approval, that no matter the circumstances, if a life had to be sacrificed, it should be hers."
A dusky red shot through Walderhurst's leaden pallor.
A dark red flashed across Walderhurst's dull complexion.
"She asked you that?" he said.
"She asked you that?" he said.
"Yes. And at the worst she did not forget. When she became delirious, and we heard that she was praying, I gathered that she seemed to be praying to me, as to a deity whom she implored to remember her fervent pleading. When her brain was clear she was wonderful. She saved your son by supernatural endurance."
"Yes. And at the very least, she didn’t forget. When she became delirious, and we heard her praying, it seemed like she was praying to me, as if I were a god she was begging to remember her intense pleas. When her mind was clear, she was amazing. She saved your son with an incredible strength."
"You mean to say that if she had cared more for herself and less for the safety of the child she need not have been as she is now?"
"You’re saying that if she had cared more about herself and less about the child's safety, she wouldn’t be in this situation now?"
Warren bent his head.
Warren lowered his head.
Lord Walderhurst's eyeglass had been dangling weakly from its cord. He picked it up and stuck it in his eye to stare the doctor in the face. The action was a singular, spasmodic, hard one. But his hands were shaking.
Lord Walderhurst's eyeglass had been hanging loosely from its cord. He picked it up and put it in his eye to look directly at the doctor. The movement was abrupt and intense. But his hands were trembling.
"By God!" he cried out, "if I had been here it should not have been so!"
"By God!" he shouted, "if I had been here, it wouldn't have happened this way!"
He got up and supported himself against the table with the shaking hands.
He got up and leaned on the table with shaking hands.
"It is very plain," he said, "that she has been willing to be torn to pieces upon the rack to give me the thing I wanted. And now, good God in heaven, I feel that I would have strangled the boy with my own hands rather than lose her."
"It’s clear," he said, "that she’s been willing to be ripped apart to give me what I wanted. And now, good God in heaven, I feel like I would have choked the kid with my own hands rather than lose her."
In this manner, it seemed, did a rigid, self-encased, and conventional elderly nobleman reach emotion. He looked uncanny. His stiff dignity hung about him in rags and tatters. Cold sweat stood on his forehead and his chin twitched.
In this way, it appeared that a stiff, self-contained, and traditional elderly nobleman tapped into his emotions. He looked eerie. His rigid dignity enveloped him in rags and tatters. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his chin trembled.
"Just now," he poured forth, "I don't care whether there is a child or not. I want her—I care for nothing else. I want to look at her, I want to speak to her, whether she is alive or dead. But if there is a spark of life in her, I believe she will hear me."
"Right now," he exclaimed, "I don't care if there's a child or not. I just want her—I don't care about anything else. I want to see her, I want to talk to her, whether she's alive or dead. But if there's a bit of life left in her, I believe she will hear me."
Dr. Warren sat and watched him, wondering. He knew curious things of the human creature, things which most of his confrères did not know. He knew that Life was a mysterious thing, and that even a dying flame of it might sometimes be fanned to flickering anew by powers more subtle than science usually regards as applicable influences. He knew the nature of the half-dead woman lying on her bed upstairs, and he comprehended what the soul of her life had been,—her divinely innocent passion for a self-centred man. He had seen it in the tortured courage of her eyes in hours of mortal agony.
Dr. Warren sat and watched him, intrigued. He understood curious aspects of humanity that most of his colleagues didn’t grasp. He realized that life was a complex mystery, and that even a fading spark of it could sometimes be reignited by influences more subtle than what science typically acknowledges. He understood the condition of the half-dead woman lying on her bed upstairs, and he recognized what the essence of her life had been—her pure, innocent love for a self-absorbed man. He had witnessed it in the pained determination in her eyes during moments of extreme suffering.
"Don't forget," she had said. "Our Father which art in Heaven. Don't let anyone forget. Hallowed be thy name."
"Don't forget," she had said. "Our Father who is in Heaven. Don't let anyone forget. Hallowed be your name."
The man, leaning upon his shaking hands before him, stood there, for these moments at least, a harrowed thing. Not a single individual of his acquaintance would have known him.
The man, leaning on his trembling hands in front of him, stood there, at least for these moments, a tortured soul. Not a single person he knew would have recognized him.
"I want to see her before the breath leaves her," he gave forth in a harsh, broken whisper. "I want to speak. Let me see her."
"I want to see her before she takes her last breath," he said in a rough, shaky whisper. "I need to talk. Let me see her."
Dr. Warren left his chair slowly. Out of a thousand chances against her, might this one chance be for her,—the chance of her hearing, and being called back to the shores she was drifting from, by this stiff, conventional fellow's voice. There was no knowing the wondrousness of a loving human thing, even when its shackles were loosening themselves to set it free.
Dr. Warren slowly got up from his chair. Out of a thousand chances against her, could this one chance be for her—the chance of hearing and being called back to the shores she was drifting away from, by this stiff, conventional guy's voice? There was no telling the amazing power of a loving human being, even when its restraints were finally loosening to set it free.
"I will speak to those in charge with me," he said. "Will you control every outward expression of feeling?"
"I will talk to those in charge with me," he said. "Will you manage every outward expression of emotion?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
Adjoining Lady Walderhurst's sleeping apartment was a small boudoir where the medical men consulted together. Two of them were standing near the window conversing in whispers.
Adjoining Lady Walderhurst's bedroom was a small boudoir where the doctors held their discussions. Two of them were standing by the window talking quietly.
Walderhurst merely nodded and went to wait apart by the fire. Ceremony had ceased to exist. Dr. Warren joined the pair at the window. Lord Walderhurst only heard one or two sentences.
Walderhurst just nodded and moved to wait by the fire. The formalities were gone. Dr. Warren joined the two at the window. Lord Walderhurst only caught a sentence or two.
"I am afraid that nothing, now, can matter—at any moment."
"I’m afraid that nothing really matters now—at any moment."
Those who do not know from experience what he saw when he entered the next room have reason to give thanks to such powers as they put trust in.
Those who haven't experienced what he saw when he walked into the next room have good reason to be grateful to whatever forces they believe in.
There ruled in the large, dim chamber an awful order and silence. The faint flickering of the fire was a marked sound. There was no other but a fainter and even more irregular one heard as one neared the bed. Sometimes it seemed to stop, then, with a weak gasp, begin again. A nurse in uniform stood in waiting; an elderly man sat on a chair at the bedside, listening and looking at his watch, something white and lifeless lying in his grasp,—Emily Walderhurst's waxen, unmoving hand. The odour of antiseptics filled the nostrils. Lord Walderhurst drew near. The speaking sign of the moment was that neither nurse nor doctor stirred.
There was a heavy silence in the large, dim room. The soft flickering of the fire was the only noticeable sound. As you got closer to the bed, you could hear a weaker and more irregular sound. Sometimes it seemed to stop, then, with a faint gasp, it would start again. A nurse in uniform stood by, waiting; an older man sat in a chair at the bedside, listening and checking his watch, holding something white and lifeless in his hand—Emily Walderhurst's waxen, still hand. The smell of antiseptics filled the air. Lord Walderhurst approached. The sign at that moment was that neither the nurse nor the doctor moved.
Emily lay low upon a pillow. Her face was as bloodless as wax and was a little turned aside. The Shadow was hovering over it and touched her closed lids and the droop of her cheek and corners of her mouth. She was far, far away.
Emily lay still on a pillow. Her face was pale like wax and slightly turned to the side. The Shadow hovered above her, brushing against her closed eyelids, the droop of her cheek, and the corners of her mouth. She was far, far away.
This was what Walderhurst felt first,—the strange remoteness, the lonely stillness of her. She had gone alone far from the place he stood in, and which they two familiarly knew. She was going, alone, farther still. As he stood and watched her closed eyes,—the nice, easily pleased eyes,—it was they themselves, closed on him and all prosaic things and pleasures, which filled him most strangely with that sense of her loneliness, weirdly enough, hers, not his. He was not thinking of himself but of her. He wanted to withdraw her from her loneliness, to bring her back.
This was what Walderhurst first felt—the strange distance, the lonely stillness of her. She had gone far away from the place where he stood, a place they both knew well. She was moving, alone, even farther away. As he stood and watched her closed eyes—the nice, easily pleased eyes—it was those very eyes, shut off from him and all the ordinary things and pleasures, that oddly filled him with a sense of her loneliness, strangely enough, hers, not his. He wasn’t thinking about himself but about her. He wanted to pull her away from her loneliness, to bring her back.
He knelt down carefully, making no sound, stealthily, not removing his eyes from her strange, aloof face. He slowly dared to close his hand on hers which lay outside the coverlet. And it was a little chill and damp,—a little chill.
He knelt down quietly, without making a sound, carefully keeping his eyes on her strange, distant face. He slowly took the risk of closing his hand around hers, which rested outside the blanket. It felt a bit cool and damp—a little chilly.
A power, a force which hides itself in human things and which most of them know not of, was gathering within him. He was warm and alive, a living man; his hand as it closed on the chill of hers was warm; his newly awakened being sent heat to it.
A power, a force that conceals itself in human experiences and that most people are unaware of, was building up inside him. He felt warm and alive, a living man; his hand, as it clasped the coldness of hers, was warm; his newly awakened self transmitted heat to it.
He whispered her name close to her ear.
He whispered her name in her ear.
"Emily!" slowly, "Emily!"
"Emily!" slowly, "Emily!"
She was very far away and lay unmoving. Her breast scarcely stirred with the faintness of her breath.
She was so far away and lay still. Her chest barely moved with the softness of her breath.
"Emily! Emily!"
"Emily! Emily!"
The doctor slightly raised his eyes to glance at him. He was used to death-bed scenes, but this was curious, because he knew the usual outward aspect of Lord Walderhurst, and its alteration at this moment suggested abnormal things. He had not the flexibility of mind which revealed to Dr. Warren that there were perhaps abnormal moments for the most normal and inelastic personages.
The doctor lifted his eyes briefly to look at him. He was familiar with deathbed situations, but this was unusual because he recognized Lord Walderhurst’s typical appearance, and the change in it at that moment hinted at something unusual. He didn't have the open-mindedness that allowed Dr. Warren to see that even the most ordinary and rigid people could have strange moments.
"Emily!" said his lordship, "Emily!"
"Emily!" his lordship called, "Emily!"
He did not cease from saying it, in a low yet reaching whisper, at regular intervals, for at least half an hour. He did not move from his knees, and so intense was his absorption that the presence of those who came near was as nothing.
He kept saying it, in a quiet but clear whisper, at regular intervals, for at least half an hour. He stayed on his knees, and he was so focused that the people who approached barely registered with him.
What he hoped or intended to do he did not explain to himself. He was of the order of man who coldly waves aside all wanderings on the subjects of occult claims. He believed in proven facts, in professional aid, in the abolition of absurdities. But his whole narrow being concentrated itself on one thing,—he wanted this woman back. He wanted to speak to her.
What he hoped or planned to do, he didn't explain to himself. He was the kind of man who dismisses all explorations into mysterious claims. He believed in verified facts, in expert help, and in getting rid of nonsense. But his entire narrow focus was on one thing—he wanted this woman back. He wanted to talk to her.
What power he unknowingly drew from the depths of him, what exquisite answering thing he reached at, could not be said. Perhaps it was only some remote and subtle turn of the tide of life and death which chanced to come to his aid.
What power he unknowingly pulled from within himself, what beautiful response he tried to grasp, can't be described. Maybe it was just some distant and delicate shift in the flow of life and death that happened to help him.
"Emily!" he said again, after many times.
"Emily!" he called out again, after many attempts.
Dr. Warren at this moment met the lifted eyes of the doctor who was counting her pulse, and in response to his look went to him.
Dr. Warren just then met the gaze of the doctor who was checking her pulse, and in response to his look, she approached him.
"It seems slightly stronger," Dr. Forsythe whispered.
"It feels a bit stronger," Dr. Forsythe whispered.
The slow, faint breathing changed a shade; there was heard a breath slightly, very slightly deeper, less flickering, then another.
The slow, faint breathing shifted slightly; a breath was heard that was just a bit deeper, less erratic, then another.
Lady Walderhurst slightly stirred.
Lady Walderhurst moved slightly.
"Remain where you are," whispered Dr. Warren to her husband, "and continue to speak to her. Do not alter your tone. Go on."
"Stay where you are," Dr. Warren whispered to her husband, "and keep talking to her. Don’t change your tone. Go ahead."
Emily Walderhurst, drifting out on a still, borderless, white sea, sinking gently as she floated, sinking in peaceful painlessness deeper and deeper in her drifting until the soft, cool water lapped her lips and, as she knew without fear, would soon cover them and her quiet face, hiding them for ever,—heard from far, very far away, across the whiteness floating about her, a faint sound which at first only fell upon the stillness without meaning. Everything but the silence had been left behind aeons ago. Nothing remained but the soundless white sea and the slow drifting and sinking as one swayed. It was more than sleep, this still peace, because there was no thought of waking to any shore.
Emily Walderhurst was drifting on a calm, endless, white sea, sinking softly as she floated, going deeper and deeper in her gentle descent until the cool water touched her lips and, without fear, she knew it would soon cover them and her calm face, hiding them forever. From far, far away, through the whiteness surrounding her, she heard a faint sound that initially interrupted the silence without meaning. Everything except the stillness had been left behind ages ago. All that remained was the silent white sea and the slow drifting and sinking as she swayed. This still peace was more than sleep, as there was no thought of waking up on any shore.
But the far-off sound repeated itself again, again, again and again, monotonously. Something was calling to Something. She was so given up to the soft drifting that she had no thoughts to give, and gave none. In drifting so, one did not think—thought was left in the far-off place the white sea carried one from. She sank quietly a little deeper and the water touched her lip. But Something was calling to Something, something was calling something to come back. The call was low, low and strange, so regular and so unbroken and insistent, that it arrested, she knew not what. Did it arrest the floating and the swaying in the enfolding sea? Was the drifting slower? She could not rouse herself to think, she wanted to go on. Did she no longer feel the water lapping against her lip? Something was calling to Something still. Once, aeons ago, before the white sea had borne her away, she would have understood.
But the distant sound repeated itself over and over again, endlessly. Something was calling to something. She was so immersed in the gentle drifting that she had no thoughts to offer, and provided none. In drifting like this, one didn’t think—thought was left far behind in the white sea that carried her away. She sank quietly a little deeper, and the water brushed against her lip. But something was still calling to something, urging something to come back. The call was low, strange, so consistent and unbroken, that it captured something, she didn’t know what. Did it interrupt the floating and swaying in the embracing sea? Was the drifting slowing down? She couldn’t bring herself to think; she wanted to keep going. Did she no longer feel the water lapping at her lip? Something was still calling to something. Once, ages ago, before the white sea had taken her away, she would have understood.
"Emily, Emily, Emily!"
"Emily, Emily, Emily!"
Yes, once she would have known what the sound meant. Once it had meant something, a long time ago. It had even now disturbed the water, and made it cease to lap so near her lip.
Yes, she would have understood what the sound meant. It used to mean something, a long time ago. Even now, it had disturbed the water and made it stop lapping so close to her lips.
It was at this moment that one doctor had raised his eyes to the other, and Lady Walderhurst had stirred.
It was at this moment that one doctor looked up at the other, and Lady Walderhurst had moved.
When Walderhurst left his place beside his wife's bed, Dr. Warren went with him to his room. He made him drink brandy and called his man to him. "You must remember," he said, "that you are an invalid yourself."
When Walderhurst left his spot next to his wife's bed, Dr. Warren accompanied him to his room. He had him drink brandy and called his servant over. "You need to remember," he said, "that you're an invalid too."
"I believe," was the sole answer, given with an abstracted knitting of the brows,—"I believe that in some mysterious way I have made her hear me."
"I believe," was the only response, delivered with a puzzled frown, —"I believe that somehow I have made her hear me."
Dr. Warren looked grave. He was a deeply interested man. He felt that he had been looking on at an almost incomprehensible thing.
Dr. Warren looked serious. He was a man of great interest. He felt like he had been witnessing something nearly impossible to understand.
"Yes," was his reply. "I believe that you have."
"Yeah," he replied. "I think you have."
About an hour later Lord Walderhurst made his way downstairs to the room in which Lady Maria Bayne sat. She still looked a hundred years old, but her maid had redressed her toupee, and given her a handkerchief neither damp nor tinted with rubbed-off rouge. She looked at her relative a shade more leniently, but still addressed him with something of the manner of a person undeservedly chained to a malefactor. Her irritation was not modified by the circumstance that it was extremely difficult to be definite in the expression of her condemnation of things which had made her hideously uncomfortable. Having quite approved of his going to India in the first place, it was not easy to go thoroughly into the subject of the numerous reasons why a man of his years and responsibilities ought to have realised that it was his duty to remain at home and take care of his wife.
About an hour later, Lord Walderhurst made his way downstairs to the room where Lady Maria Bayne was sitting. She still looked ancient, but her maid had fixed her toupee and given her a handkerchief that was neither damp nor stained with smeared makeup. She regarded her relative a little more kindly, but still spoke to him as if she were unfairly tied to a criminal. Her annoyance wasn’t eased by the fact that it was extremely hard to clearly express her disapproval of the situations that had made her feel terribly uncomfortable. Having fully supported his decision to go to India in the first place, it was difficult to delve into the many reasons why a man of his age and responsibilities should have understood that it was his duty to stay at home and take care of his wife.
"Incredible as it seems," she snapped, "the doctors think there is a slight change, for the better."
"Incredible as it sounds," she snapped, "the doctors think there’s a slight improvement."
"Yes," Walderhurst answered.
"Yes," Walderhurst replied.
He leaned against the mantel and gazed into the fire.
He leaned against the mantel and looked into the fire.
"She will come back," he added in a monotone.
"She'll be back," he added flatly.
Lady Maria stared at him. She felt that the man was eerie, Walderhurst, of all men on earth!
Lady Maria stared at him. She found the man unsettling, Walderhurst, of all the men in the world!
"Where do you think she has been?" She professed to make the inquiry with an air of reproof.
"Where do you think she has been?" She asked, trying to sound disapproving.
"How should one know?" rather with the old stiffness. "It is impossible to tell."
"How are you supposed to know?" he said, sounding a bit stiff. "It's impossible to say."
Lady Maria Bayne was not the person possessing the temperament to incline him to explain that, wheresoever the outer sphere might be to which the dying woman had been drifting, he had been following her, as far as living man could go.
Lady Maria Bayne wasn't the type to encourage him to explain that, wherever the external world might be that the dying woman had been moving towards, he had been following her as far as any living person could.
The elderly house steward opened the door and spoke in the hollow whisper.
The old housekeeper opened the door and spoke in a soft whisper.
"The head nurse wished to know if your ladyship would be so good as to see Lord Oswyth before he goes to sleep."
"The head nurse would like to know if you would be so kind as to see Lord Oswyth before he goes to sleep."
Walderhurst turned his head towards the man. Lord Oswyth was the name of his son. He felt a shock.
Walderhurst turned his head to look at the man. His son was named Lord Oswyth. He felt a jolt.
"I will come to the nursery," answered Lady Maria. "You have not seen him yet?" turning to Walderhurst.
"I'll come to the nursery," replied Lady Maria. "Haven't you seen him yet?" she asked Walderhurst.
"How could I?"
"How can I?"
"Then you had better come now. If she becomes conscious and has life enough to expect anything, she will expect you to burst forth into praises of him. You had better at least commit to memory the colour of his eyes and hair. I believe he has two hairs. He is a huge, fat, overgrown thing with enormous cheeks. When I saw his bloated self-indulgent look yesterday, I confess I wanted to slap him."
"Then you should come right now. If she wakes up and has enough awareness to anticipate anything, she'll expect you to sing his praises. You should at least remember the color of his eyes and hair. I think he has two strands of hair. He’s a big, fat, overgrown guy with huge cheeks. When I saw his bloated, self-satisfied expression yesterday, I admit I wanted to slap him."
Her description was not wholly accurate, but he was a large and robust child, as Walderhurst saw when he beheld him.
Her description wasn't completely accurate, but he was a big and strong child, as Walderhurst realized when he saw him.
From kneeling at the pillow on which the bloodless statue lay, and calling into space to the soul which would not hear, it was a far cry to the warmed and lighted orris-perfumed room in which Life had begun.
From kneeling at the pillow where the lifeless statue rested and calling out into the void to the soul that wouldn’t respond, it felt like a world away from the warm, bright, and scent-filled room where Life had started.
There was the bright fire before which the high brass nursery fender shone. There was soft linen hanging to be warmed, there was a lace-hung cradle swinging in its place, and in a lace-draped basket silver and gold boxes and velvet brushes and sponges such as he knew nothing about. He had not been in such a place before, and felt awkward, and yet in secret abnormally moved, or it seemed abnormally to him.
There was a bright fire in front of which the shiny brass nursery fender gleamed. Soft linens were hanging out to warm, and a lace-covered cradle swayed gently in its spot. In a lace-adorned basket, there were silver and gold boxes, along with velvet brushes and sponges that he had never seen before. He had never been in a place like this, and felt out of place, yet secretly, he felt strangely affected, or at least it seemed strange to him.
Two women were in attendance. One of them held in her arms what he had come to see. It was moving slightly in its coverings of white. Its bearer stood waiting in respectful awe as Lady Maria uncovered its face.
Two women were present. One of them cradled what he had come to see. It was shifting a little beneath its white coverings. Its carrier stood by in respectful awe as Lady Maria revealed its face.
"Look at it," she said, concealing her relieved elation under a slightly caustic manner. "How you will relish the situation when Emily tells you that he is like you, I can't be as sure as I should be of myself under the same circumstances."
"Look at it," she said, hiding her relieved excitement behind a slightly sarcastic tone. "I can’t say for sure how you’ll feel when Emily tells you he’s like you; I know I wouldn't be as confident in the same situation."
Walderhurst applied his monocle and gazed for some moments at the object before him. He had not known that men experienced these curiously unexplainable emotions at such times. He kept a strong hold on himself.
Walderhurst put on his monocle and stared for a while at the object in front of him. He hadn’t realized that men felt these strangely unexplainable emotions at moments like this. He maintained a firm grip on himself.
"Would you like to hold him?" inquired Lady Maria. She was conscious of a benevolent effort to restrain the irony in her voice.
"Do you want to hold him?" Lady Maria asked. She was trying hard to keep the irony out of her voice.
Lord Walderhurst made a slight movement backward.
Lord Walderhurst took a small step back.
"I—I should not know how," he said, and then felt angry at himself. He desired to take the thing in his arms. He desired to feel its warmth. He absolutely realised that if he had been alone with it, he should have laid aside his eyeglass and touched its cheek with his lips.
"I—I wouldn't know how," he said, feeling frustrated with himself. He wanted to hold it in his arms. He wanted to feel its warmth. He totally understood that if he had been alone with it, he would have put down his eyeglass and kissed its cheek.
Two days afterwards he was sitting by his wife's pillow, watching her shut lids, when he saw them quiver and slowly move until they were wide open. Her eyes looked very large in her colourless, more sharply chiselled face. They saw him and him only, as light came gradually into them. They did not move, but rested on him. He bent forward, almost afraid to stir.
Two days later, he was sitting by his wife's pillow, watching her closed eyes, when he saw them flutter and slowly open wide. Her eyes appeared very large against her pale, more sharply defined face. They focused on him and only him as light slowly returned to them. They didn’t move but stayed fixed on him. He leaned forward, almost afraid to disturb the moment.
He spoke to her as he had spoken before.
He talked to her like he had before.
"Emily!" very low, "Emily!"
"Emily!" softly, "Emily!"
Her voice was only a fluttering breath, but she answered.
Her voice was barely a whisper, but she responded.
"It—was—you!" she said.
"It was you!" she said.


Such individuals as had not already thought it expedient to gradually loosen and drop the links of their acquaintance with Captain Alec Osborn did not find, on his return to his duties in India, that the leave of absence spent in England among his relatives had improved him. He was plainly consuming enormous quantities of brandy, and was steadily going, physically and mentally, to seed. He had put on flesh, and even his always dubious good looks were rapidly deserting him. The heavy young jowl looked less young and more pronounced, and he bore about an evil countenance.
Some people who hadn’t already decided it was best to gradually cut ties with Captain Alec Osborn didn’t notice any improvement in him after he returned to his duties in India following his time spent in England with family. He was clearly drinking huge amounts of brandy and was steadily declining, both physically and mentally. He had gained weight, and even his usually questionable good looks were slipping away quickly. His young face looked less youthful and more defined, and he had an increasingly sinister appearance.
"Disappointment may have played the devil with him," it was said by an elderly observer; "but he has played the devil with himself. He was a wrong'un to begin with."
"Disappointment might have messed with him," said an older observer, "but he's messed with himself. He was trouble from the start."
When Hester's people flocked to see her and hear her stories of exalted life in England, they greeted her with exclamations of dismay. If Osborn had lost his looks, she also had lost hers. She was yellow and haggard, and her eyes looked over-grown. She had not improved in the matter of temper, and answered all effusive questions with a dry, bitter little smile. The baby she had brought back was a puny, ugly, and tiny girl. Hester's dry, little smile when she exhibited her to her relations was not pretty.
When Hester's family came to see her and hear her stories about her exciting life in England, they greeted her with shocked gasps. If Osborn had lost his looks, she had lost hers too. She was pale and worn out, and her eyes looked oversized. Her temper hadn’t improved, and she responded to their enthusiastic questions with a cold, bitter little smile. The baby she had brought back was a small, unattractive, and tiny girl. Hester's cold little smile when she showed her off to her relatives was not appealing.
"She saved herself disappointment by being a girl," she remarked. "At all events, she knows from the outset that no one can rob her of the chance of being the Marquis of Walderhurst."
"She avoided disappointment by being a girl," she said. "In any case, she knows from the beginning that no one can take away her chance of being the Marquis of Walderhurst."
It was rumoured that ugly things went on in the Osborn bungalow. It was known that scenes occurred between the husband and wife which were not of the order admitted as among the methods of polite society. One evening Mrs. Osborn walked slowly down the Mall dressed in her best gown and hat, and bearing on her cheek a broad, purpling mark. When asked questions, she merely smiled and made no answer, which was extremely awkward for the well-meaning inquirer.
It was rumored that unpleasant events took place in the Osborn bungalow. It was understood that arguments occurred between the husband and wife that were far from the behavior accepted in polite society. One evening, Mrs. Osborn strolled slowly down the Mall wearing her best dress and hat, with a large, dark bruise on her cheek. When asked questions, she simply smiled and remained silent, which made it very awkward for the concerned person asking.
The questioner was the wife of the colonel of the regiment, and when the lady related the incident to her husband in the evening, he drew in his breath sharply and summed the situation up in a few words.
The questioner was the colonel's wife, and when she told her husband about the incident that evening, he inhaled sharply and summarized the situation in just a few words.
"That little woman," he said, "lives every day through twenty-four hours of hell. One can see it in her eyes, even when she professes to smile at the brute for decency's sake. The awfulness of a woman's forced smile at the devil she is tied to, loathing him and bearing in her soul the thing, blood itself could not wipe out. Ugh! I've seen it once before, and I recognised it in her again. There will be a bad end to this."
"That little woman," he said, "goes through twenty-four hours of hell every day. You can see it in her eyes, even when she forces a smile at the jerk for the sake of appearances. The horror of a woman’s forced smile for the monster she’s stuck with, hating him while carrying something in her soul that even blood couldn’t erase. Ugh! I’ve seen it before, and I see it in her again. This is going to end badly."
There probably would have been, with the aid of unlimited brandy and unrestrained devil, some outbreak so gross that the social laws which rule men who are "officers and gentlemen" could not have ignored or overlooked it. But the end came in an unexpected way, and Osborn was saved from open ignominy by an accident.
There probably would have been, with the help of unlimited brandy and unrestrained mischief, some outrageous incident so blatant that the social rules governing men who are "officers and gentlemen" could not have ignored or overlooked it. But the outcome came in an unexpected way, and Osborn was saved from public disgrace by an accident.
On a certain day when he had drunk heavily and had shut Hester up with him for an hour's torture, after leaving her writhing and suffocating with sobs, he went to examine some newly bought firearms. In twenty minutes it was he who lay upon the floor writhing and suffocating, and but a few minutes later he was a dead man. A charge from a gun he had believed unloaded had finished him.
On a day when he had been drinking heavily and had locked Hester up with him for an hour of torment, leaving her twisting and choking on her tears, he went to check out some recently purchased guns. Twenty minutes later, it was him lying on the floor, writhing and struggling to breathe, and just a few minutes after that, he was dead. A shot from a gun he thought was empty had ended his life.
Lady Walderhurst was the kindest of women, as the world knew. She sent for little Mrs. Osborn and her child, and was tender goodness itself to them.
Lady Walderhurst was known to be the kindest woman. She invited little Mrs. Osborn and her child over, and she was incredibly sweet and caring toward them.
Hester had been in England four years, and Lord Oswyth had a brother as robust as himself, when one heavenly summer afternoon, as the two women sat on the lawn drinking little cups of tea, Hester made a singular revelation, and made it without moving a muscle of her small countenance.
Hester had been in England for four years, and Lord Oswyth had a brother just as strong as he was, when one beautiful summer afternoon, as the two women sat on the lawn sipping small cups of tea, Hester made a surprising revelation, and she did it without showing any emotion on her small face.
"I always intended to tell you, Emily," she began quietly, "and I will tell you now."
"I always meant to tell you, Emily," she started softly, "and I'm going to tell you now."
"What, dear?" said Emily, holding out to her a plate of tiny buttered scones. "Have some of these nice, little hot ones."
"What is it, dear?" said Emily, offering her a plate of small buttered scones. "Have some of these nice, warm ones."
"Thank you." Hester took one of the nice, little hot ones, but did not begin to eat it. Instead, she held it untouched and let her eyes rest on the brilliant flower terraces spread out below. "What I meant to tell you was this. The gun was not loaded, the gun Alec shot himself with, when he laid it aside."
"Thank you." Hester picked up one of the nice, little hot ones, but didn’t eat it right away. Instead, she held it in her hand and let her gaze rest on the beautiful flower terraces spread out below. "What I wanted to say was this. The gun wasn’t loaded, the gun Alec used to shoot himself, when he set it down."
Emily put down her tea-cup hastily.
Emily quickly set her tea cup down.
"I saw him take out the charge myself two hours before. When he came in, mad with drink, and made me go into the room with him, Ameerah saw him. She always listened outside. Before we left The Kennel Farm, the day he tortured and taunted me until I lost my head and shrieked out to him that I had told you what I knew, and had helped you to go away, he struck me again and again. Ameerah heard that. He did it several times afterwards, and she always knew. She always intended to end it in some way. She knew how drunk he was that last day, and—It was she who went in and loaded the gun while he was having his scene with me. She knew he would go and begin to pull the things about without having the sense to know what he was doing. She had seen him do it before. I know it was she who put the load in. We have never uttered a word to each other about it, but I know she did it, and that she knows I know. Before I married Alec, I did not understand how one human being could kill another. He taught me to understand, quite. But I had not the courage to do it myself. Ameerah had."
"I saw him pull out the gun myself two hours earlier. When he came in, drunk and furious, and forced me to go into the room with him, Ameerah saw it all. She always listened outside. Before we left The Kennel Farm, the day he tortured and mocked me until I lost my mind and screamed at him that I had told you everything I knew and had helped you escape, he hit me again and again. Ameerah heard that. He did it several more times afterward, and she always knew. She always planned to put an end to it somehow. She knew how drunk he was that last day, and—It was her who went in and loaded the gun while he was having his meltdown with me. She knew he would start wrecking things without realizing what he was doing. She had seen him do it before. I’m certain it was her who put the bullet in. We have never said a word to each other about it, but I know she did it, and she knows that I know. Before I married Alec, I couldn't understand how one person could kill another. He made me understand completely. But I didn’t have the courage to do it myself. Ameerah did."
And while Lady Walderhurst sat gazing at her with a paling face, she began quietly to eat the little buttered scone.
And as Lady Walderhurst sat staring at her with a pale face, she started to quietly eat the small buttered scone.

TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
Available at all bookstores. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's catalog
THE SIEGE OF THE SEVEN SUITORS. By Meredith Nicholson. Illustrated by C.
Coles Phillips and Reginald Birch.
Seven suitors vie with each other for the love of a beautiful girl, and
she subjects them to a test that is full of mystery, magic and sheer
amusement.
THE SIEGE OF THE SEVEN SUITORS. By Meredith Nicholson. Illustrated by C. Coles Phillips and Reginald Birch.
Seven suitors compete for the affection of a beautiful girl, and she puts them through a challenge that's filled with mystery, magic, and pure entertainment.
THE MAGNET. By Henry C. Rowland. Illustrated by Clarence F. Underwood.
The story of a remarkable courtship involving three pretty girls on a
yacht, a poet-lover in pursuit, and a mix-up in the names of the girls.
THE MAGNET. By Henry C. Rowland. Illustrated by Clarence F. Underwood.
The story of an extraordinary romance featuring three attractive girls on a yacht, a poet in pursuit, and a mix-up with the girls' names.
THE TURN OF THE ROAD. By Eugenia Brooks Frothingham.
A beautiful young opera singer chooses professional success instead of
love, but comes to a place in life where the call of the heart is
stronger than worldly success.
THE TURN OF THE ROAD. By Eugenia Brooks Frothingham.
A talented young opera singer opts for career success over love, but eventually reaches a point in her life where the desire for love outweighs her ambition.
SCOTTIE AND HIS LADY. By Margaret Morse. Illustrated by Harold M. Brett.
A young girl whose affections have been blighted is presented with a
Scotch Collie to divert her mind, and the roving adventures of her pet
lead the young mistress into another romance.
SCOTTIE AND HIS LADY. By Margaret Morse. Illustrated by Harold M. Brett.
A young girl whose love has been hurt is given a Scotch Collie to take her mind off things, and the wandering adventures of her pet lead her into a new romance.
SHEILA VEDDER. By Amelia E. Barr. Frontispiece by Harrison Fisher.
A very beautiful romance of the Shetland Islands, with a handsome,
strong willed hero and a lovely girl of Gælic blood as heroine. A sequel
to "Jan Vedder's Wife."
SHEILA VEDDER. By Amelia E. Barr. Frontispiece by Harrison Fisher.
A beautiful love story set in the Shetland Islands, featuring a handsome, strong-willed hero and a lovely girl of Gaelic descent as the heroine. A sequel to "Jan Vedder's Wife."
JOHN WARD. PREACHER. By Margaret Deland.
The first big success of this much loved American novelist. It is a
powerful portrayal of a young clergyman's attempt to win his beautiful
wife to his own narrow creed.
JOHN WARD. PREACHER. By Margaret Deland.
The first major success of this beloved American novelist. It is a compelling depiction of a young minister's struggle to persuade his stunning wife to accept his limited beliefs.
THE TRAIL OF NINETY-EIGHT. By Robert W. Service. Illustrated by Maynard
Dixon.
One of the best stories of "Vagabondia" ever written, and one of the
most accurate and picturesque of the stampede of gold seekers to the
Yukon. The love story embedded in the narrative is strikingly original.
THE TRAIL OF NINETY-EIGHT. By Robert W. Service. Illustrated by Maynard Dixon.
This is one of the best stories from "Vagabondia" ever written and one of the most accurate and vivid accounts of the rush of gold seekers to the Yukon. The love story woven into the narrative is remarkably original.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Get a complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
You can find this wherever books are sold. Just ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.
A CERTAIN RICH MAN. By William Allen White.
A vivid, startling portrayal of one man's financial greed, its wide
spreading power, its action in Wall Street, and its effect on the three
women most intimately in his life. A splendid, entertaining American
novel.
A CERTAIN RICH MAN. By William Allen White.
A vivid, eye-opening depiction of one man's financial greed, its far-reaching influence, its role on Wall Street, and its impact on the three women closest to him. A fantastic, engaging American novel.
IN OUR TOWN. By William Allen White. Illustrated by F.R. Gruger and W.
Glackens.
Made up of the observations of a keen newspaper editor, Involving the
town millionaire, the smart set, the literary set, the bohemian set, and
many others. All humorously related and sure to hold the attention.
IN OUR TOWN. By William Allen White. Illustrated by F.R. Gruger and W. Glackens.
This book consists of the insights from an observant newspaper editor, touching on the town's millionaire, the affluent crowd, the literary community, the bohemian group, and many others. It's all presented in a humorous way that’s sure to keep you engaged.
NATHAN BURKE. By Mary S. Watts.
The story of an ambitious, backwoods Ohio boy who rose to prominence.
Everyday humor of American rustic life permeates the book.
NATHAN BURKE. By Mary S. Watts.
The story of an ambitious, rural Ohio boy who became successful. The everyday humor of American country life fills the book.
THE HIGH HAND. By Jacques Futrelle. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A splendid story of the political game, with a son of the soil on the
one side, and a "kid glove" politician on the other. A pretty girl,
interested in both men, is the chief figure.
THE HIGH HAND. By Jacques Futrelle. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A captivating story about the political arena, featuring a local man on one side and a smooth politician on the other. A attractive woman, who is drawn to both men, is the main character.
THE BACKWOODSMEN. By Charles G.P. Roberts. Illustrated.
Realistic stories of men and women living midst the savage beauty of the
wilderness. Human nature at its best and worst is well portrayed.
THE BACKWOODSMEN. By Charles G.P. Roberts. Illustrated.
Realistic stories of men and women living in the wild beauty of the wilderness. Human nature at its best and worst is well portrayed.
YELLOWSTONE NIGHTS. By Herbert Quick.
A jolly company of six artists, writers and other clever folks take a
trip through the National Park, and tell stories around camp fire at
night. Brilliantly clever and original.
YELLOWSTONE NIGHTS. By Herbert Quick.
A fun group of six artists, writers, and other creative people go on a trip through the National Park and share stories around the campfire at night. It's brilliantly clever and original.
THE PROFESSOR'S MYSTERY. By Wells Hastings and Brian Hooker. Illustrated
by Hanson Booth.
A young college professor, missing his steamer for Europe, has a
romantic meeting with a pretty girl, escorts her home, and is enveloped
in a big mystery.
THE PROFESSOR'S MYSTERY. By Wells Hastings and Brian Hooker. Illustrated
by Hanson Booth.
A young college professor, missing his ship to Europe, has a romantic encounter with a beautiful girl, walks her home, and gets caught up in a major mystery.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request the complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
You can find it at any bookstore. Take a look at Grosset & Dunlap's catalog
THE SECOND WIFE. By Thompson Buchanan. Illustrated by W.W. Fawcett.
Harrison Fisher wrapper printed in four Colors and gold.
An intensely interesting story of a marital complication in a wealthy
New York family involving the happiness of a beautiful young girl.
THE SECOND WIFE. By Thompson Buchanan. Illustrated by W.W. Fawcett.
Harrison Fisher wrapper printed in four colors and gold.
An engaging story about a complicated marriage in a wealthy New York family that affects the happiness of a beautiful young girl.
TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY. By Grace Miller White. Illustrated by Howard
Chandler Christy.
An amazingly vivid picture of low class life in a New York college town,
with a heroine beautiful and noble, who makes a great sacrifice for
love.
TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY. By Grace Miller White. Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.
An incredibly vivid portrayal of working-class life in a New York college town, featuring a beautiful and noble heroine who makes a significant sacrifice for love.
FROM THE VALLEY OF THE MISSING. By Grace Miller White. Frontispiece and
wrapper in colors by Penrhyn Stanlaws.
Another story of "the storm country." Two beautiful children are
kidnapped from a wealthy home and appear many years after showing the
effects of a deep, malicious scheme behind their disappearance.
FROM THE VALLEY OF THE MISSING. By Grace Miller White. Frontispiece and wrapper in colors by Penrhyn Stanlaws.
Another story set in "the storm country." Two beautiful kids are taken from a wealthy home and return many years later, revealing the impacts of a deep, malicious plan behind their disappearance.
THE LIGHTED MATCH. By Charles Neville Buck. Illustrated by R.F.
Schabelitz.
A lovely princess travels incognito through the States and falls in love
with an American man. There are ties that bind her to someone in her own
home, and the great plot revolves round her efforts to work her way out.
THE LIGHTED MATCH. By Charles Neville Buck. Illustrated by R.F. Schabelitz.
A beautiful princess travels incognito across the States and falls for an American man. She has connections that keep her tied to someone back home, and the main storyline centers on her attempts to untangle herself from those obligations.
MAUD BAXTER. By C.C. Hotchkiss. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A romance both daring and delightful, involving an American girl and a
young man who had been impressed into English service during the
Revolution.
MAUD BAXTER. By C.C. Hotchkiss. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A daring and delightful romance about an American girl and a young man who was forced into English service during the Revolution.
THE HIGHWAYMAN. By Guy Rawlence. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A French beauty of mysterious antecedents wins the love of an Englishman
of title. Developments of a startling character and a clever untangling
of affairs hold the reader's interest.
THE HIGHWAYMAN. By Guy Rawlence. Illustrated by Will Grefe.
A French beauty with a mysterious background captures the heart of an English nobleman. Shocking twists and a clever resolution keep the reader engaged.
THE PURPLE STOCKINGS. By Edward Salisbury Field. Illustrated in colors;
marginal illustrations.
A young New York business man, his pretty sweetheart, his sentimental
stenographer, and his fashionable sister are all mixed up in a
misunderstanding that surpasses anything in the way of comedy in years.
A story with a laugh on every page.
THE PURPLE STOCKINGS. By Edward Salisbury Field. Illustrated in colors; marginal illustrations.
A young businessman from New York, his charming girlfriend, his emotional secretary, and his stylish sister are all caught up in a misunderstanding that's funnier than anything we've seen in years. A story that delivers a laugh on every page.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request the complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
TITLES SELECTED FROM
Grosset & Dunlap's list
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
Available wherever books are sold. Inquire about Grosset & Dunlap's catalog
THE SILENT CALL. By Edwin Milton Royle. Illustrated with scenes from the
play.
The hero of this story is the Squaw Man's son. He has been taken to
England, but spurns conventional life for the sake of the untamed West
and a girl's pretty face.
THE SILENT CALL. By Edwin Milton Royle. Illustrated with scenes from the play.
The main character in this story is the son of the Squaw Man. He has been brought to England but rejects conventional life in favor of the wild West and a girl's attractive face.
JOHN MARCH, SOUTHERNER. By George W. Cable.
A story of the pretty women and spirited men of the South. As fragrant
in sentiment as a sprig of magnolia, and as full of mystery and racial
troubles as any romance of "after the war" days.
JOHN MARCH, SOUTHERNER. By George W. Cable.
A story about the beautiful women and passionate men of the South. Just as fragrant in emotion as a magnolia blossom, and as filled with mystery and racial issues as any tale from the "post-war" era.
MR. JUSTICE RAFFLES. By E.W. Hornung.
This engaging rascal is found helping a young cricket player out of the
toils of a money shark. Novel in plot, thrilling and amusing.
MR. JUSTICE RAFFLES. By E.W. Hornung.
This charming rogue is seen assisting a young cricket player in escaping the clutches of a loan shark. The plot is unique, exciting, and entertaining.
FORTY MINUTES LATE. By F. Hopkinson Smith. Illustrated by S.M. Chase.
Delightfully human stories of every day happenings; of a lecturer's
laughable experience because he's late, a young woman's excursion into
the stock market, etc.
FORTY MINUTES LATE. By F. Hopkinson Smith. Illustrated by S.M. Chase.
Charming and relatable stories about everyday events; from a lecturer's hilarious mishap for being late to a young woman's adventure in the stock market, and more.
OLD LADY NUMBER 31. By Louise Forsslund.
A heart-warming story of American rural life, telling of the adventures
of an old couple in an old folk's home, their sunny, philosophical
acceptance of misfortune and ultimate prosperity.
OLD LADY NUMBER 31. By Louise Forsslund.
A heartwarming story of American rural life, highlighting the adventures of an elderly couple in a senior living home, their positive, philosophical acceptance of challenges, and eventual success.
THE HUSBAND'S STORY. By David Graham Phillips.
A story that has given all Europe as well as all America much food for
thought. A young couple begin life in humble circumstances and rise in
worldly matters until the husband is enormously rich—the wife in the
most aristocratic European society—but at the price of their happiness.
THE HUSBAND'S STORY. By David Graham Phillips.
A story that has given everyone in Europe and America a lot to think about. A young couple starts their life with very little and works their way up until the husband becomes extremely wealthy—the wife becomes part of the most elite European society—but it comes at the cost of their happiness.
THE TRAIL OF NINETY-EIGHT. By Robert W. Service. Illustrated by Maynard
Dixon.
One of the best stories of "Vagabondia" ever written, and one of the
most accurate and picturesque descriptions of the stampede of gold
seekers to the Yukon. The love story embedded in the narrative is
strikingly original.
THE TRAIL OF NINETY-EIGHT. By Robert W. Service. Illustrated by Maynard Dixon.
One of the best stories about "Vagabondia" ever written, and one of the most accurate and vivid descriptions of the rush of gold seekers to the Yukon. The love story woven into the narrative is refreshingly unique.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Get the complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
TITLES SELECTED FROM
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S LIST
TITLES SELECTED FROM
Grosset & Dunlap's List
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
Available wherever books are sold. Request Grosset & Dunlap's list
HIS HOUR. By Elinor Glyn. Illustrated.
A beautiful blonde Englishwoman visits Russia, and is violently made
love to by a young Russian aristocrat. A most unique situation
complicates the romance.
HIS HOUR. By Elinor Glyn. Illustrated.
A stunning blonde Englishwoman travels to Russia, where she is passionately pursued by a young Russian aristocrat. An incredibly unique situation adds complexity to their romance.
THE GAMBLERS. By Charles Klein and Arthur Hornblow, Illustrated by C.E.
Chambers.
A big, vital treatment of a present day situation wherein men play for
big financial stakes and women flourish on the profits—or repudiate the
methods.
THE GAMBLERS. By Charles Klein and Arthur Hornblow, Illustrated by C.E. Chambers.
A bold, dynamic take on a modern-day scenario where men gamble for high financial stakes and women either thrive on the winnings or reject the tactics.
CHEERFUL AMERICANS. By Charles Battell Loomis. Illustrated by Florence
Scovel Shinn and others.
A good, wholesome, laughable presentation of some Americans at home and
abroad, on their vacations, and during their hours of relaxation.
CHEERFUL AMERICANS. By Charles Battell Loomis. Illustrated by Florence
Scovel Shinn and others.
A fun, lighthearted look at some Americans at home and abroad, on their vacations, and during their leisure time.
THE WOMAN OF THE WORLD. By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
Clever, original presentations of present day social problems and the
best solutions of them. A book every girl and woman should possess.
THE WOMAN OF THE WORLD. By Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
Smart, unique takes on today’s social issues and the best ways to tackle them. A must-have book for every girl and woman.
THE LIGHT THAT LURES. By Percy Brebner. Illustrated. Handsomely colored
wrapper.
A young Southerner who loved Lafayette, goes to France to aid him during
the days of terror, and is lured in a certain direction by the lovely
eyes of a Frenchwoman.
THE LIGHT THAT LURES. By Percy Brebner. Illustrated. Handsomely colored wrapper.
A young man from the South who admired Lafayette travels to France to support him during the chaotic times, and he is drawn in a particular direction by the enchanting eyes of a French woman.
THE RAMRODDERS. By Holman Day. Frontispiece by Harold Matthews Brett.
A clever, timely story that will make politicians think and will make
women realize the part that politics play—even in their romances.
THE RAMRODDERS. By Holman Day. Frontispiece by Harold Matthews Brett.
A smart, relevant story that will make politicians reflect and will make women understand the role politics play—even in their love lives.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request the complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
The Master's Violin
By MYRTLE REED
By Myrtle Reed

A Love Story with a musical atmosphere. A picturesque, old German virtuoso is the reverent possessor of a genuine Cremona. He consents to take as his pupil a handsome youth who proves to have an aptitude for technique, but not the soul of the artist. The youth has led the happy, careless life of a modern, well-to-do young American, and he cannot, with his meagre past, express the love, the longing, the passion and the tragedies of life and its happy phases as can the master who has lived life in all its fulness. But a girl comes into his existence, a beautiful bit of human driftwood that his aunt had taken into her heart and home; and through his passionate love for her, he learns the lessons that life has to give—and his soul awakens.
A Love Story with a musical vibe. A charming, old German virtuoso owns a genuine Cremona. He agrees to take on a handsome young student who shows talent for technique but lacks the heart of an artist. The young man has enjoyed the carefree life of a modern, well-off American and can't, with his limited background, convey the love, longing, passion, and tragedies of life, as the master can, who has experienced life in all its fullness. But then a girl enters his life, a beautiful piece of human driftwood that his aunt welcomed into her heart and home; and through his deep love for her, he learns the lessons that life has to offer—and his soul awakens.
Founded on a fact well known among artists, but not often recognized or discussed.
Founded on a fact that is well known to artists, but not frequently acknowledged or talked about.
If you have not read "LAVENDER AND OLD LACE" by the same author, you have a double pleasure in store—for these two books show Myrtle Reed in her most delightful, fascinating vein—indeed they may be considered as masterpieces of compelling interest.
If you haven't read "LAVENDER AND OLD LACE" by the same author, you're in for a treat—these two books showcase Myrtle Reed at her most charming and captivating. In fact, they can be viewed as masterpieces that are truly engaging.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request a full free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
The Prodigal Judge
By VAUGHAN KESTER
By Vaughan Kester
This great novel—probably the most popular book in this country to-day—is as human as a story from the pen of that great master of "immortal laughter and immortal tears," Charles Dickens.
This amazing novel—likely the most popular book in the country right now—is as relatable as a story from the great master of "eternal laughter and eternal tears," Charles Dickens.
The Prodigal Judge is a shabby outcast, a tavern hanger-on, a genial wayfarer who tarries longest where the inn is most hospitable, yet with that suavity, that distinctive politeness and that saving grace of humor peculiar to the American man. He has his own code of morals—very exalted ones—but honors them in the breach rather than in the observance.
The Prodigal Judge is a scruffy outcast, a tavern regular, a friendly traveler who stays longest in the most welcoming places, yet he possesses that charm, distinctive politeness, and the saving grace of humor unique to American men. He has his own set of morals—quite lofty ones—but he respects them more in the breaking than in the following.
Clinging to the Judge closer than a brother, is Solomon Mahaffy—fallible and failing like the rest of us, but with a sublime capacity for friendship; and closer still, perhaps, clings little Hannibal, a boy about whose parentage nothing is known until the end of the story. Hannibal is charmed into tolerance of the Judge's picturesque vices, while Miss Betty, lovely and capricious, is charmed into placing all her affairs, both material and sentimental, in the hands of this delightful old vagabond.
Clinging to the Judge like a brother is Solomon Mahaffy—imperfect and struggling just like the rest of us, but with an incredible ability for friendship; and even closer, perhaps, is little Hannibal, a boy whose background remains a mystery until the end of the story. Hannibal learns to accept the Judge's colorful flaws, while Miss Betty, beautiful and unpredictable, is drawn to entrust all her matters, both practical and emotional, to this charming old wanderer.
The Judge will be a fixed star in the firmament of fictional characters as surely as David Harum or Col. Sellers. He is a source of infinite delight, while this story of Mr. Kester's is one of the finest examples of American literary craftmanship.
The Judge will be a constant figure in the world of fictional characters, just like David Harum or Col. Sellers. He brings endless joy, and Mr. Kester's story is one of the best examples of American literary craftsmanship.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Ask for a complete list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction for free
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S
DRAMATIZED NOVELS
GROSSET & DUNLAP'S DRAMATIZED NOVELS
Original, sincere and courageous—often amusing—the kind that are making theatrical history.
Original, sincere, and brave—often funny—the kind that’s making theater history.
MADAME X. By Alexandra Bisson and J. W. McConaughy. Illustrated with
scenes from the play.
A beautiful Parisienne became an outcast because her husband would not
forgive an error of her youth. Her love for her son is the great final
influence in her career. A tremendous dramatic success.
MADAME X. By Alexandra Bisson and J. W. McConaughy. Illustrated with scenes from the play.
A beautiful Parisian woman became an outcast because her husband couldn't forgive a mistake from her past. Her love for her son is the most significant influence in her life. A huge dramatic success.
THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. By Robert Hichens.
An unconventional English woman and an inscrutable stranger meet and
love in an oasis of the Sahara. Staged this season with magnificent cast
and gorgeous properties.
THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. By Robert Hichens.
An unconventional English woman and a mysterious stranger meet and fall in love in a Sahara oasis. Staged this season with a magnificent cast and stunning sets.
THE PRINCE OF INDIA. By Lew. Wallace.
A glowing romance of the Byzantine Empire, presenting with extraordinary
power the siege of Constantinople, and lighting its tragedy with the
warm underglow of an Oriental romance. As a play it is a great dramatic
spectacle.
THE PRINCE OF INDIA. By Lew. Wallace.
An exciting romance set in the Byzantine Empire, vividly depicting the siege of Constantinople and enriching its tragedy with the rich warmth of an Eastern love story. As a play, it is a spectacular dramatic performance.
TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY. By Grace Miller White. Illust. by Howard
Chandler Christy.
A girl from the dregs of society, loves a young Cornell University
student, and it works startling changes in her life and the lives of
those about her. The dramatic version is one of the sensations of the
season.
TESS OF THE STORM COUNTRY. By Grace Miller White. Illust. by Howard
Chandler Christy.
A girl from the lower class falls in love with a young Cornell University student, leading to shocking changes in her life and the lives of those around her. The dramatic adaptation is one of the highlights of the season.
YOUNG WALLINGFORD. By George Randolph Chester. Illust. by F.R. Gruger
and Henry Raleigh.
A series of clever swindles conducted by a cheerful young man, each of
which is just on the safe side of a State's prison offence. As
"Get-Rich-Quick Wallingford," it is probably the most amusing expose of
money manipulation ever seen on the stage.
YOUNG WALLINGFORD. By George Randolph Chester. Illust. by F.R. Gruger and Henry Raleigh.
A series of smart scams run by a happy young guy, each one barely avoiding being a serious crime. As "Get-Rich-Quick Wallingford," it's likely the funniest take on money schemes ever seen on stage.
THE INTRUSION OF JIMMY. By P. G. Wodehouse. Illustrations by Will Grefe.
Social and club life in London and New York, an amateur burglary
adventure and a love story. Dramatized under the title of "A Gentleman
of Leisure," it furnishes hours of laughter to the play-goers.
THE INTRUSION OF JIMMY. By P. G. Wodehouse. Illustrations by Will Grefe.
Social and club life in London and New York, an amateur burglary adventure, and a love story. Dramatized as "A Gentleman of Leisure," it provides hours of laughter for theatergoers.
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
THE NOVELS OF
WINSTON CHURCHILL
THE NOVELS OF
WINSTON CHURCHILL
Skillful in plot, dramatic in episode, powerful and original in climax.
Skillful in storytelling, dramatic in events, strong and unique in its conclusion.
MR. CREWE'S CAREER. Illus. by A.I. Keller and Kinneys.
A New England state is under the political domination of a railway and
Mr. Crewe, a millionaire, seizes the moment when the cause of the people
against corporation greed is being espoused by an ardent young attorney,
to further his own interest in a political way, by taking up this cause.
The daughter of the railway president, with the sunny humor and shrewd
common sense of the New England girl, plays no small part in the
situation as well as in the life of the young attorney who stands so
unflinchingly for clean politics.
MR. CREWE'S CAREER. Illus. by A.I. Keller and Kinneys.
A New England state is controlled by a railway, and Mr. Crewe, a millionaire, takes the opportunity to advance his political interests while a passionate young attorney advocates for the people's fight against corporate greed.
The railway president's daughter, with her bright humor and sharp common sense typical of New England girls, plays a significant role in both the situation and in the life of the young attorney, who staunchly supports honest politics.
THE CROSSING. Illus. by S. Adamson and L. Baylis.
Describing the battle of Fort Moultrie and the British fleet in the
harbor of Charleston, the blazing of the Kentucky wilderness, the
expedition of Clark and his handful of dauntless followers in Illinois,
the beginning of civilization along the Ohio and Mississippi, and the
treasonable schemes builded against Washington and the Federal
Government.
THE CROSSING. Illus. by S. Adamson and L. Baylis.
This describes the battle of Fort Moultrie and the British fleet in Charleston harbor, the burning of the Kentucky wilderness, the expedition of Clark and his brave followers in Illinois, the start of civilization along the Ohio and Mississippi rivers, and the plots against Washington and the Federal Government.
CONISTON. Illustrated by Florence Scovel Shinn.
A deft blending of love and politics distinguishes this book. The author
has taken for his hero a New Englander, a crude man of the tannery, who
rose to political prominence by his own powers, and then surrendered all
for the love of a woman.
It is a sermon on civic righteousness, and a love story of a deep
motive.
CONISTON. Illustrated by Florence Scovel Shinn.
This book skillfully combines themes of love and politics. The author centers the story around a man from New England, a rough guy from the tannery, who climbs to political success through his own efforts, only to give it all up for the love of a woman.
It's a powerful message about civic responsibility and a love story driven by profound motivations.
THE CELEBRITY. An Episode.
An inimitable bit of comedy describing an interchange of personalities
between a celebrated author and a bicycle salesman of the most blatant
type. The story is adorned with some character sketches more living than
pen work. It is purest, keenest fun—no such piece of humor has appeared
for years: it is American to the core.
THE CELEBRITY. An Episode.
An unforgettable comedy showcasing a personality switch between a famous author and an extremely typical bicycle salesman. The story is filled with character sketches that come to life more than the written word can convey. It's the funniest, sharpest humor—no other piece like this has been released in years: it’s completely American.
THE CRISIS. Illus. by Howard Chandler Christy.
A book that presents the great crisis in our national life with splendid
power and with a sympathy, a sincerity, and a patriotism that are
inspiring. The several scenes in the book in which Abraham Lincoln
figures must be read in their entirety for they give a picture of that
great, magnetic, loveable man, which has been drawn with evident
affection and exceptional success.
THE CRISIS. Illus. by Howard Chandler Christy.
A book that depicts the major crisis in our nation's history with impressive strength and a sense of empathy, honesty, and patriotism that are uplifting. The various scenes in the book featuring Abraham Lincoln should be read fully, as they provide a portrayal of that remarkable, charismatic, and endearing man, expressed with clear affection and outstanding skill.
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
B. M. Bower's Novels
Thrilling Western Romances
B. M. Bower's Books
Exciting Western Romance Stories
Large 12 mos. Handsomely bound in cloth. Illustrated
Large 12 months. Beautifully bound in cloth. Illustrated
CHIP, OF THE FLYING U
A breezy wholesome tale, wherein the love affairs of Chip and Delia
Whitman are charmingly and humorously told. Chip's jealousy of Dr. Cecil
Grantham, who turns out to be a big, blue eyed young woman is very
amusing. A clever, realistic story of the American Cow-puncher.
CHIP, OF THE FLYING U
A light and heartwarming story that humorously shares the romantic adventures of Chip and Delia Whitman. Chip's jealousy toward Dr. Cecil Grantham, who turns out to be a tall, blue-eyed young woman, is quite entertaining. It's a clever and realistic tale about the American cowboy.
THE HAPPY FAMILY
A lively and amusing story, dealing with the adventures of eighteen
jovial, big hearted Montana cowboys. Foremost amongst them, we find
Ananias Green, known as Andy, whose imaginative powers cause many lively
and exciting adventures.
THE HAPPY FAMILY
A fun and entertaining story about the adventures of eighteen cheerful, big-hearted Montana cowboys. Leading the group is Ananias Green, known as Andy, whose creativity sparks many lively and thrilling adventures.
HER PRAIRIE KNIGHT
A realistic story of the plains, describing a gay party of Easterners
who exchange a cottage at Newport for the rough homeliness of a Montana
ranch-house. The merry-hearted cowboys, the fascinating Beatrice, and
the effusive Sir Redmond, become living, breathing personalities.
HER PRAIRIE KNIGHT
A realistic story set on the plains, depicting a lively group of Easterners who trade their cottage in Newport for the rustic charm of a Montana ranch house. The cheerful cowboys, the intriguing Beatrice, and the enthusiastic Sir Redmond become vibrant, relatable characters.
THE RANGE DWELLERS
Here are everyday, genuine cowboys, just as they really exist. Spirited
action, a range feud between two families, and a Romeo and Juliet
courtship make this a bright, jolly, entertaining story, without a dull
page.
THE RANGE DWELLERS
Here are real-life, everyday cowboys, just as they actually are. Exciting action, a feud between two families, and a romantic story reminiscent of Romeo and Juliet make this a lively, fun, and captivating tale, without a boring moment.
THE LURE OF DIM TRAILS
A vivid portrayal of the experience of an Eastern author, among the
cowboys of the West, in search of "local color" for a new novel. "Bud"
Thurston learns many a lesson while following "the lure of the dim
trails" but the hardest, and probably the most welcome, is that of love.
THE LURE OF DIM TRAILS
A vivid depiction of an Eastern author's experience among the cowboys of the West, in search of "local color" for a new novel. "Bud" Thurston learns many lessons while chasing "the lure of the dim trails," but the hardest, and likely the most rewarding, is the lesson of love.
THE LONESOME TRAIL
"Weary" Davidson leaves the ranch for Portland, where conventional city
life palls on him. A little branch of sage brush, pungent with the
atmosphere of the prairie, and the recollection of a pair of large brown
eyes soon compel his return. A wholesome love story.
THE LONESOME TRAIL
"Weary" Davidson leaves the ranch for Portland, but soon finds the ordinary city life boring. A small branch of sagebrush, filled with the scent of the prairie, and the memory of a pair of big brown eyes quickly drive him back home. A heartwarming love story.
THE LONG SHADOW
A vigorous Western story, sparkling with the free, outdoor, life of a
mountain ranch. Its scenes shift rapidly and its actors play the game of
life fearlessly and like men. It is a fine love story from start to
finish.
THE LONG SHADOW
A dynamic Western tale, filled with the vibrant, outdoor life of a mountain ranch. Its scenes change quickly, and its characters live life boldly and like true men. It’s a great love story from beginning to end.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request a complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
THE NOVELS OF
GEORGE BARR McCUTCHEON
THE NOVELS OF
GEORGE BARR McCUTCHEON
GRAUSTARK.
A story of love behind a throne, telling how a young American met a
lovely girl and followed her to a new and strange country. A thrilling,
dashing narrative.
GRAUSTARK.
A story of love behind a throne, telling how a young American met a beautiful girl and followed her to a new and unfamiliar country. An exciting, vibrant narrative.
BEVERLY OF GRAUSTARK.
Beverly is a bewitching American girl who has gone to that stirring
little principality—Graustark—to visit her friend the princess, and
there has a romantic affair of her own.
BEVERLY OF GRAUSTARK.
Beverly is a captivating American girl who has traveled to the charming little principality of Graustark to visit her friend the princess, and while there, she experiences a romantic adventure of her own.
BREWSTER'S MILLIONS.
A young man is required to spend one million dollars in one year in
order to inherit seven. How he does it forms the basis of a lively
story.
BREWSTER'S MILLIONS.
A young man has to spend one million dollars in a year to inherit seven million. How he goes about it makes for an exciting story.
CASTLE CRANEYCROW.
The story revolves round the abduction of a young American woman, her
imprisonment in an old castle and the adventures created through her
rescue.
CASTLE CRANEYCROW.
The story centers on the kidnapping of a young American woman, her captivity in an ancient castle, and the adventures that unfold during her rescue.
COWARDICE COURT.
An amusing social feud in the Adirondacks in which an English girl is
tempted into being a traitor by a romantic young American, forms the
plot.
COWARDICE COURT.
An entertaining social rivalry in the Adirondacks where an English girl is lured into betrayal by a charming young American serves as the storyline.
THE DAUGHTER OF ANDERSON CROW.
The story centers about the adopted daughter of the town marshal in a
western village. Her parentage is shrouded in mystery, and the story
concerns the secret that deviously works to the surface.
THE DAUGHTER OF ANDERSON CROW.
The story revolves around the adopted daughter of the town marshal in a western village. Her background is clouded in mystery, and the narrative explores the secret that slyly comes to light.
THE MAN FROM BRODNEY'S.
The hero meets a princess in a far-away island among fanatically hostile
Musselmen. Romantic love making amid amusing situations and exciting
adventures.
THE MAN FROM BRODNEY'S.
The hero encounters a princess on a distant island surrounded by fiercely hostile Musselmen. There's romantic love amidst funny situations and thrilling adventures.
NEDRA.
A young couple elope from Chicago to go to London traveling as brother
and sister. They are shipwrecked and a strange mix-up occurs on account
of it.
NEDRA.
A young couple runs away from Chicago to go to London, pretending to be brother and sister. They get shipwrecked, which leads to a bizarre mix-up because of it.
THE SHERRODS.
The scene is the Middle West and centers around a man who leads a double
life. A most enthralling novel.
THE SHERRODS.
The setting is the Midwest and revolves around a man who lives a double life. An incredibly captivating novel.
TRUXTON KING.
A handsome good natured young fellow ranges on the earth looking for
romantic adventures and is finally enmeshed in most complicated
intrigues in Graustark.
TRUXTON KING.
A charming and easygoing young guy roams the world in search of exciting adventures and eventually gets caught up in some very complicated intrigues in Graustark.
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
LOUIS TRACY'S
CAPTIVATING AND EXHILARATING ROMANCES
LOUIS TRACY'S
Captivating and Exciting Romances
May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list
Available at all bookstores. Ask about Grosset & Dunlap's catalog.
CYNTHIA'S CHAUFFEUR. Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.
A pretty American girl in London is touring in a car with a chauffeur
whose identity puzzles her. An amusing mystery.
CYNTHIA'S CHAUFFEUR. Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.
A beautiful American girl is driving around London in a car with a chauffeur whose identity baffles her. An entertaining mystery.
THE STOWAWAY GIRL. Illustrated by Nesbitt Benson.
A shipwreck, a lovely girl stowaway, a rascally captain, a fascinating
officer, and thrilling adventures in South Seas.
THE STOWAWAY GIRL. Illustrated by Nesbitt Benson.
A shipwreck, a beautiful girl hiding on board, a shady captain, an intriguing officer, and exciting adventures in the South Seas.
THE CAPTAIN OF THE KANSAS.
Love and the salt sea, a helpless ship whirled into the hands of
cannibals, desperate fighting and a tender romance.
THE CAPTAIN OF THE KANSAS.
Love and the salty sea, a helpless ship caught in the grip of cannibals, desperate battles and a sweet romance.
THE MESSAGE. Illustrated by Joseph Cummings Chase.
A bit of parchment found in the figurehead of an old vessel tells of a
buried treasure. A thrilling mystery develops.
THE MESSAGE. Illustrated by Joseph Cummings Chase.
A piece of parchment discovered in the figurehead of an old ship reveals a buried treasure. An exciting mystery unfolds.
THE PILLAR OF LIGHT.
The pillar thus designated was a lighthouse, and the author tells with
exciting detail the terrible dilemma of its cut-off inhabitants.
THE PILLAR OF LIGHT.
The pillar mentioned here was a lighthouse, and the author vividly describes the dire situation faced by its stranded residents.
THE WHEEL O'FORTUNE. With illustrations by James Montgomery Flagg.
The story deals with the finding of a papyrus containing the particulars
of some of the treasures of the Queen of Sheba.
THE WHEEL O'FORTUNE. With illustrations by James Montgomery Flagg.
The story is about discovering a papyrus that contains details about some of the treasures of the Queen of Sheba.
A SON OF THE IMMORTALS. Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.
A young American is proclaimed king of a little Balkan Kingdom, and a
pretty Parisian art student is the power behind the throne.
A SON OF THE IMMORTALS. Illustrated by Howard Chandler Christy.
A young American is declared king of a small Balkan kingdom, and a talented Parisian art student is the force driving the throne.
THE WINGS OF THE MORNING.
A sort of Robinson Crusoe redivivus with modern settings and a very
pretty love story added. The hero and heroine are the only survivors of
a wreck, and have many thrilling adventures on their desert island.
THE WINGS OF THE MORNING.
It's like a modern-day Robinson Crusoe with a fresh take and a beautiful love story added. The main characters are the lone survivors of a shipwreck and have plenty of exciting adventures on their deserted island.
Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Request the complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Grosset & Dunlap, 526 West 26th St., New York
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!